《Manga wo Yomeru Ore ga Sekai Saikyou ~Yometachi to Sugosu Ki mama na Seikatsu~》 Chapter 1 : When I woke up, I was in a place I had no Idea. Chapter 1 : When I woke up, I was in a place I had no Idea. It seems that I was sleeping on a bed, but the place I was sleeping at was a place that I have no idea of. It wasn¡¯t the cheap apartment with a moldy smell that I was living alone, or my room at the family house that had become a storage room. Wide and the ceiling is high, a room that a very wide bed is placed inside. Why am I sleeping here? I traced my memory, the memory that I have before I slept. If I was correct, I went to the bookstore to buy a manga, and been hit by a truck that plunged on my way home©`©`been hit?!! I confirmed my body in a hurry. I raised my body and touched my whole body. There were no particular injuries, there were none, but. My body is strange. Skin that has firmness, *Puni* short soft limbs. Like that of a child, and also felt like that of a child entering a kindergarten. I moved my hand. It moved. I flopped my feet *PataPata*, it flops *PataPata*. Guwashi!! I couldn¡¯t do it because my fingers are too short. For the mean time, I could move my body as I want. That means, is this me in my kid appearance? What does this mean? My last memory was a traffic accident, when I woke up I was in a child¡¯s body. Is this¡­¡­Reincarnation in another world? ¡¸Good morning, Obo-chama¡¹ ¡¸Eh?¡¹ I looked at the direction of the voice. I saw a maid. Long skirt and apron, it wasn¡¯t the moe-type but a proper maid. The maid approached towards me, bows her head, and said. ¡¸Good Morning¡¹ ¡¸G-Good morning?¡¹ ¡¸Please excuse me¡¹ The maid tried to take off my clothes. ¡¸W-Wait?¡¹ ¡¸What has happened?¡¹ ¡¸What has happened you say¡­¡­What are you doing¡¹ ¡¸What, you say, I am helping Obo-chama change as usual though. Was there anything bad. Ah! Maybe you wet your ©`©`¡¹ ¡¸I did not do that!¡¹ I was almost been accused of something bad, I widened the sheets that were covered. ¡¸Well, there is no problem then¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­*U?n*¡¹ While I don¡¯t know about anything, I made the maid help me change my clothes. My hair was combed, my pajama taken off and let me change to other clothes. It¡¯s a noble-like clothes. ¡¸Please excuse me¡¹ Saying the same thing, the maid left the room. As I¡¯ve guessed, I didn¡¯t understand anything. To understand the situation better, I left the room. Walking around the corridor, *KyoroKyoro* I looked at this and that. The place I was, was on the building¡¯s second floor, so I went down one floor from the staircase. I walked around the first floor. It seems to be some kind of a mansion. I saw one Ojii-san. I met my eyes with the grandpa. ¡¸You properly woke up huh Lucio, that¡¯s good that¡¯s good¡¹ The Ojii-san patted my head. Lucio¡­¡­is that my name? ¡¸Uhm¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸What is it, are you still sleepy?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s not it¡­¡­Who is Lucio?¡¹ ¡¸Did you forget your own name, Lucio. It seems that you are still sleepy¡¹ It looks like it was really my name. The Ojii-san was laughing pleasantly. ¡¸Ne?Ne?, who is Ojii-san?¡¹ I asked the Ojii-san. I imagined the child-mode of C*nan. ¡¸Did you forget your Jii-chan¡¯s face, Hm?¡¹ The Ojii-san, as I¡¯ve thought, said that happily, and patted my head furthermore. This Ojii-san is really Lucio¡¯s grandfather huh. ¡¸It seems that you are still really sleepy. After you eat breakfast go and sleep the second time. Jii-chan will be reading books on the archive, so let¡¯s play around noon¡¹ ¡¸Books?¡¹ ¡¸Do you like books?¡¹ Ojii-san asked, but I didn¡¯t know what to answer. Because, although I wrote ¡°reading¡± in my profile¡¯s hobby list, all I read was mangas. I love mangas, but in a place like an ¡°archive¡±, there wouldn¡¯t be mangas, right. ¡¸Yosh, Jii-chan will guide you to the archive¡¹ Jii-san held me up, and started walking. And entered a room. ¡¸Ohh¡¹ Inside the room were only booklets, and the books are stuffed. Ojii-san let me down. ¡¸How is it, isn¡¯t it amazing. They are Grimoire that Ojii-chan collected in his lifetime. There are only a few that can collect this much as an individual you know¡¹ ¡¸Grimoire?¡¹ It was a word I was not familiar. ¡¸Umu, it is about the book that has records of magic or skills. It¡¯s a magic book that you can learn magic if you finish reading it, in both meanings. Just with the value of the books in this room, you can buy a few mansions like our¡¯s¡¹ ¡¸I see?¡¹ I still couldn¡¯t understand it completely , but this grimoire thing is very expensive, and if you can read them you will be able to use skills or magic huh. ¡¸That¡¯s amazing¡¹ ¡¸Ojii-chan will continue reading the book he was reading, so Lucio should take the book that you are interested and you can read it¡¹ After saying that, Ojii-san took a book inside the room, and sat at the rocking-chair that is placed in the middle of the room. And opens it, then *UnUn* started groaning. It probably was so difficult, and the page was not turning up at all. Being curious of what kind of book the thing called Grimoire was, I approached, climbed the chair and looked at it. ¡¸Eh? Manga?¡¹ The book that Ojii-san was groaning like*U?n* *U?n* while reading it, was a normal manga. Chapter 2: The Grimoire’s Contents was Manga Chapter 2: The Grimoire¡¯s Contents was Manga The thing that looked like a manga, Ojii-san was staring at it with a very serious expression. It¡¯s a normal manga, I think I can read that two-page spread within 10 seconds, but Jii-san doesn¡¯t turn the page at all. I wonder what it means. Jumping down the chair, I took one book from the nearest bookshelf. I opened it©`©`It was also manga. I read it. It was a surreal manga. It¡¯s story¡¯s development was reminiscent of a cram school manga that was for publicity, it was a super-development that roughly says ¡°If I learn the Fire Ball Magic, the skinny person I am, will become muscular and become popular with women¡±. It was too far-fetched, but that was rather interesting. Then, I finished reading it until the end when I noticed it. Well, it was a very interesting manga. Then, after I closed the manga, I noticed that Ojii-san was staring at me. ¡¸W-What is it?¡¹ ¡¸Lucio, did you read that?¡¹ ¡¸Eh?¡¹ Ojii-san¡¯s atmosphere was a little strange. He had a very surprised expression. Is it bad¡­¡­if I was able to read it? ¡¸How is it?¡¹ Being urged, I timidly nodded. ¡¸I-I could read it¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­Come for a minute¡¹ Ojii-san said and started walking. I followed in a hurry. Went to the corridor, and went outside the building. Here, it¡¯s the first time I knew that the mansion, was some kind of a western-styled building. After going to the courtyard, Ojii-san said to me. ¡¸Can you see that tree there?¡¹ ¡¸Yup, I can see it¡¹ ¡¸Shoot Fire Ball towards that¡¹ ¡¸F-Fire Ball?¡¹ For some reason, a name of a magic came out. It¡¯s a name that sounded Beginner¡¯s Magic, but I can¡¯t use something like that. ¡¸It was the Fire Ball¡¯s Grimoire that Lucio was reading earlier. If you were able to read that, you should be able to use it already. Come, do it¡¹ He said that but I think It¡¯s impossible learning magic through reading manga¡­¡­ But Ojii-san was looking at me with serious eyes, so for the meantime, I did what I could do. Uhmm, but what should I do? I didn¡¯t know, so for the mean time I placed my palm forward, and said the name of the magic. ¡¸Fire Ball¡¹ The next instance, a ball of fire the size of a dodgeball was shot from my palm, and flew towards the tree. The ball of fire hit it, and the tree started to burn. A maid flew out of the mansion, but Ojii-san said ¡°It is okay¡± and let her go back. ¡¸¡­¡­No way¡¹ I looked at my palm. That right now, was it really magic? ¡¸You used it, you really read it¡¹ Ojii-san was also surprised. ¡¸Lucio, have you ever read a Grimoire before?¡¹ ¡¸*U?n*, I haven¡¯t, why?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸W-Was it bad?¡¹ Ojii-san was making a very grim expression. I felt that I did something that I really shouldn¡¯t have. ¡¸No, let¡¯s go back to the archives¡¹ Ojii-san returned to the archives with me. Ojii-san took out one book of Grimoire from the bookshelf, and passed it to me. ¡¸Read this Grimoire¡¹ I don¡¯t know what¡¯s happening, but I took it, and started reading. This time, the name Fire Laser came out. It was a story about an ¡°Okaa-san fighting insects that were attacking using Fire Laser, for her three children¡¯s examination¡±. It was also surreal, but the unbelievable stupid story development was interesting. I read it until the end, and raised my head. Ojii-san was looking at me the whole time. ¡¸Did you read it¡¹ ¡¸Yes¡¹ ¡¸Let¡¯s go¡¹ I came to the courtyard again with Ojii-san. He pointed at the tree that became half after burning. ¡¸Shoot that, this time with Fire Laser¡¹ ¡¸F-Fire Laser¡¹ I pointed it with my index finger, and chanted the magic. A red laser was released, and passed through the tree. I could use the magic again. ¡¸Ohh¡¹ Ojii-san let out an amazed voice. And then, patted my head. ¡¸It looks like you really can read Grimoires. As expected of my grand child¡¹ While saying that, the corner of his eyes was dropping. Rather than that, maybe. The thing called Grimoire, are they all manga? Chapter 3: Excellent Little Brother and Useless Big Brother Chapter 3: Excellent Little Brother and Useless Big Brother In the mansion¡¯s dining room, served by a maid, I ate lunch. ¡¸Please, Obo-chama¡¹ It was the maid that helped me change this morning. Her name was Amanda, a young and beautiful person, so being called ¡°Obo-chama¡± by a person like that made me nervous. ¡¸Uhmm, can you stop calling me Obo-chama?¡¹ ¡¸Ha?, then I will call as Lucio-sama¡¹ ¡¸No that -sama also¡­¡­I¡¯m younger, so you can call me by my name¡¹ That side was young too, but this side¡¯s look was that of a child. Even though she¡¯s a maid that looks petite objectively, the me right now has to look up to her. ¡¸I cannot do that, calling Martein House¡¯s Obo-chama without honorifics¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸Martein House?¡¹ From the story was going, is it my house? ¡¸Yes. The second boy of the Martein House, a prestigious landowner for generations, a simple maid like me cannot call him without honorifics¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­I see, sorry¡¹ The maid was making an expression that carries misery. ¡°If you really want to make me say it I¡¯ll follow, but¡­¡­¡± it was that kind of expression. It¡¯s not like I wanted to push herself with that, so I stopped forcing her. ¡¸Rather than that, where is Nii-san?¡¹ She called me second boy right now, then there should be the eldest boy. ¡¸Isaac-sama is away together with Danna-sama due to work¡¹ ¡¸I see¡¹ I have a big brother called Isaac huh. And for the last time, there was something I wanted to ask. ¡¸By the way, do you know about the country called ¡°Nippon¡±? and the planet called ¡°Chikyuu¡±?¡¹ ¡¸No, I do not know of both of them¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­I see¡¹ After hearing that, I ate lunch absent-mindedly. Lucio Martein in another world not Earth. I wonder what was happening. ¡î After I ate lunch, I went towards Ojii-san¡¯s archives. Actually, I received the key from Jii-san earlier. I was told, ¡°You can read any book you like there¡±. Because I was able read the Grimoire(contents are manga) , Ojii-san liked me very much. That¡¯s why I was given the key. I liked reading manga, so because I have the chance to, I will read them with care. I arrived at the archives, used the key and went inside. There are mountains of books, so I took one book from the corner and tried to read it. ¡¸What are you doing Lucio¡¹ ¡¸Eh?¡¹ When I raised my head, there was a boy who was about 15-16 years old. His appearance was a little plump boy with a bowl haircut. That was glaring at me from the corridor. Who is this? This. ¡¸You©`©`¡¹ ¡¸¡±You¡± you said?¡¹ The boy raised his eyebrows. ¡¸I¡¯ve told you many times right, if you see your Nii-san you should say greetings first!¡¹ Is this my Aniki. ¡¸Uhmm¡­¡­Good Afternoon, Isaac Nii-san¡¹ I lightly greeted by lowering my head. ¡¸*Phn*. Rather than that, what are you doing here. This is Ojii-sama¡¯s precious archives, if you enter without permission you won¡¯t be let away just by being scolded¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s alright, I was told by Ojii-san that it¡¯s okay if I enter¡¹ ¡¸Ha?? Don¡¯t tell lies¡¹ It¡¯s not a lie though. ¡¸In the first place, what are you going to do entering here? What is that in your hand¡¹ ¡¸Eh? I¡¯m going to read it right now¡¹ ¡¸Show it to me¡¹ Isaac took the book forcefully from my hand, and started to turn the pages. *ParaPara* Looking at a glimpse of it, it was about using Ice Magic to fight human-size mantises to protect the peace of the backyard, that was the flow of the manga. ¡¸Can you read?¡¹ I asked Isaac. Isaac, for some reason, took a second before ¡¸Of course I can¡¹ saying. ¡¸Fumu, then I will make you use that book¡¯s magic¡¹ ¡¸Eh!¡¹ ¡¸Ah! O-Ojii-sama¡¹ Before I knew it Ojii-san appeared. Isaac¡¯s face whitened. He whitened so much that I wondered what was the attitude he was taking until now. ¡¸Let¡¯s go to the yard, I will make you use the magic that is infused to that Grimoire¡¹ ¡¸O-Ojii-sama!¡¹ Isaac tried to resist, but he was forcefully taken to the courtyard by Jii-san. And like the time with me, he said: ¡°Use the magic¡±. ¡¸Come now, use it¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸What¡¯s the matter, it you could read it then you should be able to use it right now¡¹ ¡¸*Uu*¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸Or is it, not only entering my archives without permission, but also started to lie about something you couldn¡¯t do, you¡­ Did something that was unworthy of the men of the Martein House?¡¹ ¡¸I-If that¡¯s so then Lucio should also be guilty. It¡¯s because he was saying he could read it¡¹ The conversation threw flying sparks to my side. I took the book earlier, read it while walking, and just finished reading it right now. ¡¸Did you say that? Lucio¡¹ ¡¸Yup¡¹ ¡¸Then, use the magic¡¹ ¡¸I got it¡¹ ¡¸Eh?¡¹ Isaac was surprised. I ignored that. Towards the tree that had become burnt black by the trial shots earlier, I chanted the magic. ¡¸Icicle!¡¹ A few spears of ice appeared, and pierced the tree. Just like before, I learned how to use the magic just by reading the book. Fire Ball, Fire Laser, Icicle. With this, it¡¯s my third magic. ¡¸Na-nanana¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸Ohh, that book was Ice Magic huh¡¹ Ojii-san was impressed. ¡¸Ojii-chan, didn¡¯t you know?¡¹ I asked with C*nan¡¯s way of talking. ¡¸Because that¡¯s a Grimoire I couldn¡¯t read¡¹ Ojii-san patted my head. ¡¸Lucio is an excellent child huh¡¹ Nah, it¡¯s just I could read manga you know. ¡¸Anybody¡¹ Ojii-san called out towards the mansion. One maid appears. ¡¸Confine Isaac to that secluded building, the period is three days¡¹ ¡¸I understand¡­¡­Isaac-sama, please come here¡¹ ¡¸Please wait a minute Ojii-sama! I am helping Otou-san¡¯s work right now! If I was away right now©`©`¡¹ ¡¸Is that true? Or is it another lie?¡¹ ¡¸©`©`!!¡¹ Isaac covers his mouth in a hurry. He tried to say excuses but it seems that he stepped on a land mine. Lying is an unworthy act in the Martein House huh. Isaac wasn¡¯t able to say anymore, and been taken away by the maid. I kind of feel sorry for him, but it was his own fault. ¡¸Come now Lucio, let¡¯s go read some books¡¹ Ojii-san¡¯s eyes when he was looking at Isaac were harsh, but they were kind eyes when he was looking at me. It was eyes that somebody would make looking at an excellent grandchild. ¡¸Yup!¡¹ I returned to the archives together with Jii-san. _______________________________________________________________ Translator Notes: ¡¸Obo-chama(¤ª·»¤Á¤ã¤Þ)¡¹ = ¡¸young master¡¹ ¡¸Nii-san(ÐÖ¤µ¤ó)¡¹= big brother ¡¹ ¡¸Aniki(ÐÖÙF)¡¹= ¡¸big bro, more casual/unformal¡¹ ¡¸Danna-sama(µ©Äǘ”)¡¹=¡¸the head of a house¡¹ ¡¸Otou-san(¸¸¤µ¤ó)¡¹ = father¡¹ ¡¸Nippon/Nihon(ÈÕ±¾)¡¹=¡¸Japan¡¹ ¡¸Chikyuu(µØÇò)¡¹ = ¡¸Earth, literally a round(Çò) land(µØ)¡¹ Chapter 4: The 6-Year Old Young Wife Chapter 4: The 6-Year Old Young Wife It has passed a month after coming to another world. I was spending most of my time during that, staying at Ojii-san¡¯s archive. It¡¯s not like a 6-year old child can do anything, and reading manga and learning magic was fun. After a month, I have read through one-third of Ojii-san¡¯s archive. And the magic that I remembered was already beyond three-digits. And what I¡¯ve found out, was most of this world¡¯s people are not able to read manga. The best they could read is a 4-koma manga, but if it was a story manga¡¯s panel layout they are confused, and if sound effects like *Do©`n* appears they will not be able to read the page. And the American comic-like one was ¡¸The most difficult Grimoire in the world¡¹Ojii-san said. I also took a hard time with that. The panel layout and the way you turn its pages were different¡­¡­But I could still read it normally. And, if I specifically talk about how much they couldn¡¯t read it, at the level that they read, one volume of a comics would take six months to a year, even the people who are considered as ¡°fast¡± would take a month. Ojii-san took care of me well so I tried to teach him how to read a manga, but the result ended with him not understanding at all. There isn¡¯t a difficult thing in reading a manga though, it¡¯s very strange. ¡î ¡¸Lucio¡¹ ¡¸What is it Ojii-chan¡¹ I¡¯ve gotten used on being child-mode in front of Ojii-san. I¡¯m worried about myself, that someday I might start saying ¡¸Arerere?¡¹. ¡¸Your bride will come tomorrow, you should get along with her¡¹ ¡¸Yup, I got it¡¹ I nodded, and continued reading manga. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­¡­ ¡¸EEEEEEH?¡¹ Because of its absurdity I got late reacting. What did he say now, bride? Did he say a bride is coming? I was overly surprised and almost fell back, and looked at Ojii-san. ¡¸W-What does that mean Ojii-chan¡¹ ¡¸Like I said your bride is coming¡¹ ¡¸Bride you say, I¡¯m still 6-year old you know?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s alright, your partner is also 6-year old¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s not alright, not at all. What on the world would that mean¡¹ ¡¸Fumu, as expected, I should explain it from the start huh¡¹ Please do that. Ojii-san put down the Grimoire(the one I read within five minutes), and started talking. ¡¸Lucio originally has a fiance. It was my best friend¡¯s grand daughter, even before you were born, we promised each other that if they are of the opposite sex we will make you engaged¡¹ That kind of thing¡­¡­is it something that is decided before a child¡¯s birth. ¡¸Of course, the plan was, you are going to be married when you were both old enough. My best friend©`©`He was a merchant, but he failed at some trade and his house was on a downfall. I was thinking of saving him, but it was too late when the story came to me¡¹ It somehow, became a heavy atmosphere suddenly. ¡¸I tried my best, but the only one I saved was the granddaughter alone. If it is like that, I thought that I should take care of that grand daughter¡¹ As his best friend¡¯s memento, huh. ¡¸It was like that huh¡¹ ¡¸The best way to protect that girl, is to make her out relative. That¡¯s why, Lucio. Take care of her as your bride¡¹ ¡¸Yup, I got it¡¹ If it¡¯s like that, then there¡¯s no helping it. The situation is the situation. The partner is a 6-year old little girl, I should just take care of her like a little sister, I think. ¡î The next day, my bride came. A carriage stopped in front of the mansion, and the one who went out was a very cute little girl, but has an exhausted expression. Her cheeks are sunk, and there was no spirit in her eyes. She was really tired, that you can see, even with a glimpse. ¡¸Ohh¡­¡­Sylvia-chan, what a pity. You were so lovely the time we met before¡¹ Ojii-san¡­¡­approached the little girl, Sylvia. I agree, that she looked pity. Because when Ojii-san approached, Sylvia was frightened. That wasn¡¯t like being frightened when one is shy. In the first place, the way Ojii-san talked to her, it wasn¡¯t the first time they met. Her expression was like that, because bad things happened and she became afraid of adults. ¡¸N-No¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸Ohhh¡­¡­poor thing¡¹ Ojii-san stopped his feet. ¡¸Ojii-chan, I will go¡¹ I said, and stood in front of Sylvia instead. The little girl that saw hell, because of her house failed at trade. That, was my bride. I didn¡¯t want to leave her like this. ¡¸Dress-Up¡¹ I placed my hand forward, I chanted one of the three-digit spells I had remembered. Sylvia¡¯s body was coated by light, and changed her appearance in an instant. A veil on her head, dress in her body, and a bouquet in both of her hands. A very lovely, wedding dress look. ¡¸E-Eh?¡¹ Sylvia was surprised. I took her hand, and kissed the back of it. ¡¸Welcome Sylvia, my lovely bride¡¹ ¡¸Ah!¡­¡­¡¹ Sylvia flushed her cheeks, and looked down shyly. Yup, it was better with her being frightened. ¡¸Oh, Good job Lucio¡¹ Ojii-san was overjoyed. ¡î At night, I was woken up by a strange presence. When I opened my eyes, Sylvia was awake in the bed, and was flustered. With Ojii-san¡¯s orders, I am sleeping together with Sylvia in the same bed. The bed itself was larger than a king¡¯s size, so we were sleeping on top of it with a little distance. She was sleeping, but something happened, and was flustered. ¡¸What happened, Sylvia¡¹ ¡¸Kya!¡¹ When I called to her, she made a loud scream. I wonder what it was. I also raised my body. Sylvia was hugging her pillow, and was making her body small. ¡¸What happ©`©`Wait, *Un*?¡¹ When I tried to approach her, crawling on the top of the bed, the place where I touched my hand was a little moist. One part of the bed was wet with water. Thinking what it was, I smelled it©`©`it was pee. Maybe¡­¡­thinking that, I looked at Sylvia. Moist bed, a 6-year old child who was embarrassed. I see, bedwetting huh. ¡¸Lets go change¡¹ ¡¸I-I©`©`¡¹ Sylvia was trying to say an excuse. ¡¸It¡¯s alright, don¡¯t mind it¡¹ I said, and smiled at her. ¡°I really don¡¯t mind¡±, it was that kind of expression. ¡¸If it was left like that you would catch a cold, lets go change¡¹ I called a maid, and let her prepare change of clothes. I received the change of clothes, and let the maid go outside for once. ¡¸Let¡¯s change, I¡¯ll help you¡¹ ¡¸Y-You aren¡¯t angry?¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m not angry. There¡¯s no reason for that¡¹ I didn¡¯t feel the need to be angry to a child, even if she wets her bed every time. ¡¸¡­¡­Sorry. When I, sleep in a place I¡¯m not familiar it becomes like this¡¹ ¡¸Was that so¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m really sorry¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s okay. You should just get familiar in this house at your own pace¡¹ While I was saying that, I removed Sylvia¡¯s pajama, wiped her crotch clean, and let her change with a new pajama. Sylvia was a little embarrassed, but she let me help her change. I burned the soiled pajama with a Fire Ball, leaving no trace of it. After changing, I called the maid, and let her change the sheets. Together with Sylvia, I went on the top of the bed with new sheets. ¡¸Come, let¡¯s sleep¡¹ ¡¸Uhm¡¹ ¡¸Yup?¡¹ ¡¸Thanks¡¹ ¡¸You¡¯re welcome¡¹ ¡¸U-Uhm¡¹ ¡¸Yup?¡¹ ¡¸Hands, can we hold them?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, it¡¯s fine¡¹ I reached out, and Sylvia holds our hands gladly. Together, we slept while holding hands. _______________________________________________________________ Translator Notes: ¡¸4-koma manga¡¹ ¨C ¡¸a manga that has four panels every page¡¹ ¡¸Arerere?¡¹ =¡¸¤¢¤ì¤ì¤ì?¡¹=¡¸another Detective Conan reference. The line he says every time he leads the detectives to an evidence¡¹ Legend says that there is a bounty for the remaining pieces of the ¡°godly¡± pajama. Chapter 5: Trade with Water Chapter 5: Trade with Water Sylvia and I got married. Both of us are 6-year olds, but in between world¡¯s wealthy people, that wasn¡¯t relevant. The law that says ¡¸Marriage starts from ** years old¡¹ doesn¡¯t exist, and even as a child, when the parents agreed then it goes through normally. Political marriage between nobility, things like that happens even if they¡¯re babies. Putting a magic ring to Sylvia and making a vow in front of god, we did a simple wedding. By the way, the reason why the magic ring is called a magic ring, is because when someone have an affair it would be immediately shattered to pieces. Well, it isn¡¯t relevant to the 6-year old Sylvia. And, Sylvia and I started to live in the same room. Not only sleeping for one night, we started to live together in my room everyday. Marrying, and living in the same room. It¡¯s not like something will change immediately. Sylvia is 6-years old. My body is also 6-years old. Holding hands while sleeping together, is the most of the physical contact we have. ¡­¡­It was surprising though, being able to have a deep sleep just by holding hands. ¡î The next day, I was reading Grimoire manga at the yard. With Ojii-san¡¯s permission, I was able to take out the books freely and read it. And beside me, Sylvia was taking a peek at it. Peeking, and looks at it intently. I was curious so I asked. ¡¸Can Sylvia read this?¡¹ ¡¸*Uu?n*¡¹ She shook her head. ¡¸It¡¯s very hart¡¹ ¡¸You can¡¯t read it at all?¡¹ ¡¸Yup, can¡¯t read¡¹ This time she nodded. But her sight was still pinned to the Grimoire. I see, she couldn¡¯t read it after all. Maybe it was hard to read for old people, but it was a child then they could read it. I thought that was kind of pattern, but it looks like I was wrong. As I¡¯ve thought, people of the other world can¡¯t read manga huh, normally. ¡¸Can Lucio-sama read?¡¹ ¡¸I can read. It was surprisingly interesting, this Grimoire¡¹ ¡¸Is it fun?¡¹ Sylvia opened her eyes widely. She couldn¡¯t read so she was surprised. But if you can read it you can tell. The manga here, there are a lot or surreal developments, but they are those that was interesting in that way. That¡¯s why I could read it without getting tired of it everyday. I wiped my sweat with the back of my hand, and turned the page. It has become hot. Suddenly, cool wind was blowing. If I look to my side, Sylvia was fanning me. *PataPata* ¡¸Thanks¡¹ When I said it, Sylvia was happy. Being fanned *PataPata*, I continued to read the Grimoire. After a while, a wagon came. It went inside the mansion¡¯s yard. On the loading platform of the wagon, a few huge wooden barrels are loaded. ¡¸I wonder what that is¡¹ ¡¸I don¡¯t know¡¹ When I was staring at it, the maid Amanda came out from the mansion. She approached the wagon, paid money to the middle-aged man who was handling it, and asked to unload the barrels. I approached, and asked. ¡¸Amanda, what¡¯s that?¡¹ ¡¸Obo-chama. This is water¡¹ ¡¸Water?¡¹ ¡¸Yes, it is water for drinking. This area¡¯s water are not very clean, and even if we boil it, it cannot be used for drinking and cooking. Even drinking a little will immediately cause stomach pain. That is why, like this, we are ordering water for drinking from the area that has clean source of water¡¹ ¡¸Was that so? Isn¡¯t it troublesome?¡¹ ¡¸It is really not like that¡¹ Amanda smiled. ¡¸People who live in this area, everyone had always done it that way, we are used to it¡¹ Amanda said while smiling, and using a trolley, she carried the water barrels inside the mansion. I thought. Water is undrinkable, huh. ¡î I returned the book to the archive, leave the mansion, and went to the nearby forest. I followed the road in my memory, if I¡¯m correct, there should be a small river ahead. So I walked ahead. Sylvia was following me *TokoToko*, from behind. The way inside the forest were uneven, so while saying *ZehZeh*, she looked like she was taking a hard time. ¡¸Sylvia. You can wait at the mansion you know¡¹ ¡¸*U-Uu?n*. I¡¯ll come too¡¹ ¡¸Is that so¡¹ I loosened my feet. I waited for Sylvia, followed her pace, and went to the river slowly. We arrived at the River. I scooped the clean-looking river with the palm of my hand. I smelled it, and looked at it intently. It looks like nothing strange, *Pero* I licked it. ¡¸©`©`!!!¡¹ A stimulating taste penetrated my brain. ¡¸*Pe*,*Pe*,*Pe*!!¡¹ I spit it in a hurry, the tip of my tongue got numb. ¡¸Are you okay?! Lucio-sama¡¹ ¡¸*Pe*,*Pe*, I-I¡¯m okay¡¹ It looked that clean, and didn¡¯t smell like anything, but the instant I put it in my mouth it was like poison. I spit it immediately, and *Goshi Goshi* scrub my tongue with my sleeves, but the discomfort strongly remained. I see, looks like it was true that drinking this is impossible. If it¡¯s like that, I took out a small cup from my pocket. I scooped water, and placed my palm on top of it. ¡¸Distillation¡¹ I casted magic to the cup¡¯s water. A light coated the cup, and *KopoKopo* the water seemed to boil. After a while, it subsides. ¡¸It should be alright with this¡­¡­¡¹ If the magic had an effect, it should¡¯ve become ¡¸Drinkable¡¹ water. Distillation. Removing the impurities from a liquid, a magic that makes it purified water. It is probably the opposite version of distillation, a magic that removes the impurities and make it pure water. That¡¯s why this should be drinkable¡­¡­probably, but the one earlier also had no smell on it so it¡¯s a little scary. While I was hesitating, Sylvia took it. And *Gui*, she drank it at once. ¡¸Sylvia?! What are you doing¡¹ Surprised with Sylvia who suddenly did that, and looked what happens. After a while, *Nicori*, she smiles and looked at me. ¡¸¡­¡­It was okay, it¡¯s delicious¡¹ ¡¸Hey hey, is it really okay?¡¹ ¡¸Yes!¡¹ Sylvia returned the cup to me. I scooped water one more time, cast Distillation to it again, and this time drank it myself. As Sylvia said, the water became drinkable properly. It was pure water that has no taste. With Distillation, I confirmed that the water here can be purified with magic. With this¡­¡­I could do a trade. It¡¯s not like there are no water, it¡¯s an area there has plenty of undrinkable water. With this magic, I thought that it would be a good trade. _______________________________________________________________ Translator Notes: 1. ¡¸It¡¯s very hart¡¹ = she¡¯s 6-years old so yeah, mispronouncing is normal. Hard, she wanted to say, well it¡¯s cute so it doesn¡¯t matter. 2. ¡¸¥Ç¥£¥¹¥Æ¥£¥ì©`¥·¥ç¥ó(Distillation)¡¹ = it was way cooler in original language because it¡¯s an English word in a Japanese-Language novel. Doesn¡¯t seem to be right, but yeah maybe it was fixed in the light novel. Distillation? = although it was distilled, the author wrote ¡¸¼ƒ(Jun=Pure)Ë®(Sui=Water)¡¹=purified water instead of ¡¸ÕôÁô(Jouryuu=distillation)Ë®(Sui=water)¡¹. So although he used ¡¸¥Ç¥£¥¹¥Æ¥£¥ì©`¥·¥ç¥ó(Distillation)¡¹ magic, instead of distilled water it was pure/purified water. By the way ¡¸›·»¯(Jouka)¡¹= purification. 3. Well, I¡¯m not good at chemistry so I really dunno. 4. There are a lot of onomatopoeia on this chapter/novel. Chapter 6: Earning Pocket Money Chapter 6: Earning Pocket Money In conclusion, Distillation was turned to money properly. I went to three villages nearby, Aisen, Caluchi, and Kibu. I talked about it, marketed it, I used the magic to water sources that can be only used in laundry, and showed them that it was drinkable by drinking it. They were very happy with that. I had a promise that I¡¯ll go purify it once a week and got money. I thought about what can be made into money next. I thought while I was walking home from the last village, Kibu. *Suto* Sylvia reached out her hand from my side, and wiped my forehead with a handkerchief. It looks like I was sweating again. ¡¸It¡¯s hot huh¡¹ ¡¸Yes¡¹ ¡¸Is Sylvia okay?¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m okay¡¹ She was saying, but sweat comes out of Sylvia¡¯s forehead. The season is near summer. In addition that it¡¯s started getting hot, and we were walking all around. Well, you¡¯ll really sweat with that. And when I noticed it, my throat was parched. ¡¸You want cold drinks right. Like a juice that is chilled with ice¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s because ice is expensive¡¹ ¡¸Yup?¡¹ I stopped my feet, and looked at Sylvia. ¡¸What is it?¡¹ ¡¸What did you say? Ice is expensive?¡¹ ¡¸Yes¡¹ ¡¸What do you mean?¡¹ ¡¸Uhmm, I heard from Otou-san before. The only way to eat it ice in summer, is to dig veery deep down, place ice from winter, and take it out when you want to. The only ones who can do that are rich people, or the Ou-sama he said. Also in a big town pu-blic u-tili-ty? was other way left, he said¡¹ Public utility huh. But, I see. If I think about it, there wasn¡¯t a refrigerator huh. That means¡­¡­Ice could be turned into money huh. I recalled all the magic that I¡¯ve learned until now, and find something that can be used. ¡î Returning to the mansion, I prepared drinkable water and a knife in the living room. I also prepared a syrup. ¡¸Celsius Zero¡¹ I first freeze it with magic. The water became ice in an instant. I shaved the ice using a knife. This one¡¯s physical labor, so I was a little tired. I put sweet syrup on top of the ice. Shaved ice was completed. ¡¸Here, try and taste it¡¹ ¡¸Is it okay?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah¡¹ Sylvia took the shaved ice, scooped one bite size, and put it inside her mouth. ¡¸Sweet, Cool. *Ku?*¡­¡­¡¹ She was happy at first, but made her eyes like X soon. She was like *Kiiin*. ¡¸Are you okay¡¹ ¡¸Y-Yup¡­¡­Just my head¡¹ ¡¸If you eat shaved ice at once you¡¯ll be like that¡¹ Smiled, took the shaved ice from Sylvia, and I also ate it. It was delicious. The syrup had no colors so it has no fun in it, but the taste had no problems. This, can become money. ¡î I borrowed a push cart from a maid, loaded the kit that was needed, and went to the Aisen Village. I widened the goods at the village square, purified water, freeze it, and made it a shaved ice. A farmer passed by, so I called him. ¡¸Ne?Ne?Oji-san, would you like to eat shaved ice?¡¹ In child-mode, I called out amiably. ¡¸Shaved ice?¡¹ ¡¸Yup! Like, shredding the ice, and put syrup on top. It¡¯s that food¡¹ ¡¸Using ice?! That looks delicious. ¡­¡­But, it¡¯s expensive right¡¹ ¡¸200Cet is alright¡¹ Cet is a unit of this world¡¯s currency, and 200 is a price of a small cup of noodles that is fully loaded. In other words, it was a very reasonable price setting. ¡¸So cheap! Is it okay if you sold it at that price?¡¹ ¡¸Because it¡¯s ice I made with magic¡¹ ¡¸Did you make it?¡¹ ¡¸Yup!¡¹ ¡¸I see. You made it with magic huh. Then, can I have one¡¹ The man took out 200Cet. Sylvia received it, and I made shaved ice and gave it to him. ¡¸Sweet, and also cool. Haa¡­¡­Eating something cold on a hot day, I didn¡¯t think it felt this good¡¹ ¡¸I know right?. If it¡¯s okay, can you tell everybody that I¡¯m going to sell it every time I come to purify the waters¡¹ ¡¸Yup? Ahh, you were Lucio-kun who would purify the water for us¡¹ ¡¸Yup! Nice to meet you¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, Nice to meet you too¡¹ The man patted my head. ¡¸But, you sure are amazing, doing a trade in your age¡¹ I took Sylvia¡¯s hand, and showed the ring. ¡¸It¡¯s because I have a wife you know¡¹ The man was astonished in an instant, but made a big laugh after that. ¡¸Well, that¡¯s true. If you have a wife then you should earn right. You are a boy¡­¡­No, you are a man after all¡¹ ¡¸Yup!¡¹ ¡¸Yosh, leave it to this Oji-san. Your¡­¡­Shaved ice? I will tell everyone in the village¡¹ ¡¸Thanks Oji-chan¡¹ ¡¸Thank you very much!!¡¹ I said thanks, and Sylvia also said thanks. With this, I can earn a little more. _______________________________________________________________ Translator Notes: 1. ¡¸Ou-sama(Íõ˜”)¡¹=¡¸Íõ(King)˜”(-sama/honorific)¡¹ 2. Sylvia is also cute today=Yes, her words aren¡¯t correct=She¡¯s 6-years old 3. Distillation(ÕôÁô) magically turned into purification(›·»¯) in this chapter. Don¡¯t ask why, its ¡°Magic¡±. 4. ¡¸Shaved Ice(¤«¤±šê)¡¹=¡¸¤«¤±(Kake=put on top)šê(G¨­ri=ice)¡¹=¡¸put on top (of) ice¡¹ Kakig¨­ri is a Japanese shaved ice dessert flavored with syrup and a sweetener, often condensed milk(wiki) Same reason why hotdogs are called hotdogs. It¡¯s easy to call it, although there are no dog-things as ingredients, well maybe most of the time? Chapter 7: Sees as an Enemy Chapter 7: Sees as an Enemy After one week of the first time I earned money. I went to the three villages once, purified the water, and after that sold shaved ice. Both of the trades needed almost no capital, and I earned 100k Cet in one week. If you want to tell how much is that. 200k Cet is a month of living expenses for a four people family. It was a reasonably good income, but not ¡°Amazing!¡± like income. But I could earn easily, so I was content with it. Using the time when I am not going to work, I read Grimoires in the mansion leisurely. The one that I¡¯m reading right now is the Grimoire that has Raging Mist¡¯s magic on it. It is a very wide-ranged attack magic, and there is probably not many instance that I will use it, but the contents was as I¡¯ve thought, very surreal, and reading it is very interesting. In my side, while reading, Sylvia had a shaved ice, and lets me eat one spoonful at a time. It has no particular meanings, but Sylvia insisted that she wanted to do it, so I just let her do what she want. ¡¸You stupid shit!!¡¹ I heard a loud voice that was echoing from the mansion. It was Ojii-san¡¯s shouting voice. I wonder what it is suddenly? I was curious, so I made eye contact with Sylvia, left the Grimoire behind, and went to see what¡¯s going on together. In the courtyard, there was Ojii-san and Isaac Aniki. Isaac was making his body small, and was being preached by Ojii-san. ¡¸I¡¯ve told you so many times before! There is no such thing as a free lunch. But even if I repeatedly said that, you don¡¯t learn and keep pouring a lot of money¡¹ It looks like he was being preached for failing a trade. Isaac tried to behave while being scolded, but he dared to have a rebuttal. ¡¸B-But Ojii-sama. Bruno said it would be absolutely profitable. He said that if I sponsor it now it would return to double¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s too much of a joke¡¹ I instinctively let out a voice. It was so ridiculous I couldn¡¯t help to point that out. I was glared at by Isaac. ¡­¡­Can¡¯t you not glare at me too much. I don¡¯t know who is this Bruno, but saying that it would be absolutely profitable and it would return to double, even if it¡¯s fraud it¡¯s an outdated one. Did you really fall for that Isaac. ¡¸That¡¯s why I¡¯ve told you so many times!! There is no such thing as a free lunch. If it would be absolutely profitable, then why didn¡¯t the man called Bruno do it himself¡¹ Un, just like he said. ¡¸Bruno told me, ¡°You are my friend, so I will tell you specially¡±¡¹ Did you really believe that, Oi oi. In his rebuttal, Isaac was more and more scolded by Ojii-san. He was scolded very much, told to look back on his actions, and released. After Ojii-san went away, I was glared at by Isaac in the best way he could. ¡¸What was that earlier!! And what¡¯s with the way you look at me!!¡¹ ¡­¡­Honestly, it was with pitying eyes, but I didn¡¯t say it. Falling for such a fraud, and not looking back on his actions at all¡­¡­¡­ ¡¸Stop that look!! You¡¯re just a kid, a kid that hadn¡¯t worked!!¡¹ ¡¸L-Lucio-sama is©`©`¡¹ ¡¸You shut up!! A girl who has been bought shouldn¡¯t interrupt!¡¹ Being shouted at, Sylvia became teary-eyed. *Gyutto* she held the hem of her clothes. Her tears dropped¡­¡­and fell to the ring. ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹ *Kachi©`n* I was enraged. I asked Isaac. ¡¸Arerere?, was Nii-san really earning money¡¹ ¡¸Haa? What did you say¡¹ ¡¸I, have no memory of Nii-san making money. Only fails at every trade and be scolded. That, is that really, ¡°working¡±?¡¹ ¡¸A kid shouldn¡¯t say cheeky things, getting a profit isn¡¯t that easy!!¡¹ He just should have said he had, but he got angry back©`©`You haven¡¯t really earned a profit ever since huh. ¡¸I had a profit you know?, in one week, about 100k Cet¡¹ ¡¸Ha?¡¹ ¡¸Proof¡¯s here¡¹ I showed the money I earned the last week ¡¸W-What did you do¡¹ ¡¸I made the water clean with magic, and I sold that¡¹ ¡¸©`!!¡¹ Aniki lost his words. But soon came back, and puts on airs. ¡¸F-Fun. That much, is enough for a kid like you playing house¡¹ ¡¸Un, it might be playing house?. But Nii-san can only do less than that playing house right?¡¹ I told him unnaturally in child-mode, *Giro* glared at Aniki, and put an end to him. ¡¸I¡¯m a kid that¡¯s ¡°not married¡±, so playing house is okay right?¡¹ ¡¸Khu!¡¹ Aniki lost his words again. And couldn¡¯t say anything back, and went away as if to run away. I tried to follow him, and say a lot more things to him. Saying things to people¡¯s wife, he shouldn¡¯t be left with only this. But, I couldn¡¯t go after him. My clothes were grabbed. It¡¯s Sylvia. Sylvia held my clothes, and looked up to me with her teary-eyes. ¡¸Thank you very much, Lucio-sama¡¹ She told me thanks with tears in her eyes. I wiped Sylvia¡¯s tears. I returned to my usual way of talking and said. ¡¸I¡¯ll tell you this, Sylvia is nothing like a girl who was bought. You are my wife even before we are born, you are the girl of my destiny, you are not something like a bought girl¡¹ ¡¸Yes¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­Let¡¯s go back to the archives¡¹ I still had a lot to say to Aniki, but it didn¡¯t matter at all after seeing Sylvia¡¯s face. We returned to the archives, continuously read Grimoires, and ate shaved ice. At night, we slept while holding our hands. Chapter 8: Saving the Best Friend Chapter 8: Saving the Best Friend It had passed two years since I reincarnated in another world, and I have become 8-years old. If I were to say what was different in these last two years, there¡¯s not much of it. I am usually reading the Grimoire manga at Ojii-san¡¯s archives everyday, and sell water and ice sometimes. And after saving the money I earned with that, it became a small fortune. Other than that, nothing had changed that much. If I were to say another thing that had not changed. Sylvia¡¯s bedwetting. She still wet the bed sometimes. If I wasn¡¯t holding her hand, it was often that she wet the bed. Other than that, when we hold hands recently, she started to become shy. It seems that she had begun to be conscious about being a man or a woman. It was funny that she just started being conscious with that, although we were already married. ¡î I was reading Grimoire at the archives today as usual. I was being fanned by Sylvia who had grown her hands and feet a little. ¡¸Lucio-sama, you read that book before right¡¹ ¡¸Yeah¡¹ ¡¸You read books a second time?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s because I¡¯ve read all books in here¡¹ I have read through Ojii-san¡¯s archive. And with that, the magic that I¡¯ve remembered passed 4-digits. Honestly, I currently, can do about anything. If I was to summon a monster, I could and if I wanted to create a homunculus I can. Once, I went to a place where there are no people and dropped a meteor©`©`I used Meteor. I can do about anything that I think that I could do with magic. I don¡¯t have the need to use it, so I don¡¯t. ¡¸Lucio-sama, I peeled an orange¡¹ ¡¸*A?n*¡¹ ¡¸Yes, please eat it¡¹ I opened my mouth, and let her put the orange inside. Sylvia is very dexterous, and she can do the feat of fanning me while she peeled the orange. And with that Sylvia, I spend the days leisurely. ¡î I came to the town of Baeza together with Sylvia. It was a relatively huge town, so we come together sometimes, and without doing anything we walk around aimlessly. We first entered a bookstore. It¡¯s the bookstore that trades this town¡¯s Grimoire. But the merchandise available isn¡¯t that good, most of them are already owned by Jii-san. ¡¸Welcome, Lucio-sama. We have new Grimoires available today¡¹ The male store clerk saw me, and showed a fake smile that is usually for trading. ¡¸How does it look? Show me¡¹ ¡¸Yes, it¡¯s these three¡¹ He said, and brought in front of me three Grimoires. I saw the cover, looked at its contents by skimming. ¡¸These two, we already have. Suspension and Document. The third one, I think we don¡¯t have it yet¡¹ ¡¸Then¡­¡­¡¹ The store clerk¡¯s eyes shine. I was being told by Ojii-san, if it¡¯s book©`©`Grimoire, I could buy as many as I want, rather, he even urged me to buy all of those that we still do not have. It¡¯s Ojii-san¡¯s hobby, and he also wanted to make me read more and more, so if there¡¯s a new Grimoire he buys it mercilessly. Honestly, I¡¯m very grateful. And after doing that in two years, the store¡¯s people also knew about that. ¡¸Un, I¡¯ll buy. Send it to the mansion as usual, and also send the claim¡¹ ¡¸Thank you very much!!¡¹ We came out of the store while the store clerk sees us off with a wide smile on his face. It seems like the Grimoire was very expensive, I heard that selling even that one book will have a lot of profit. ¡¸You are reading a new book again¡¹ Sylvia who was with me said with a wide smile on her face. ¡¸Yeah, I¡¯m looking forward to what kind of book it is¡¹ ¡¸The book that was bought before was amazing right¡¹ ¡¸The Screening huh. Un, that was amazing¡¹ The magic called Screening is a very convenient magic. For example, there are about 10 pieces of egg, only one of it is spoiled, but you can¡¯t find out which one because it looks all the same. If you use Screening at that time, if you make the ¡°spoiled egg¡± as the condition, only the spoiled egg will glow light. It¡¯s a magic that chooses the things, in the condition of many things. It¡¯s true that it¡¯s amazing, but also very convenient. By the way, the Grimoire, it took me an hour to read it, but Sylvia and Ojii-san had yet to read even a page. While chatting, we walked around inside the town. ¡¸Huh?¡¹ ¡¸What is it Sylvia¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­That carriage, I think that a girl I know is inside that carriage¡¹ ¡¸Which?¡¹ *Suuto* Sylvia pointed with her finger. I saw a carriage that just had turned. ¡¸A girl you know huh, how did you know her?¡¹ ¡¸Our fathers were best friends, and she¡¯s a daughter of a merchant like me¡¹ ¡¸He?, I wonder if she came here to play. Let¡¯s go meet her¡¹ Together with Sylvia, we chased the carriage. When we arrived in front of the store where the carriage had stopped, I was astonished. ¡¸This is¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸A slave you say?¡¹ There was the notorious store that handles slaves in Baeza. ¡¸Sylvia, the home of your acquaintance, are they doing a trade with slaves¡¹ ¡¸*U?un*, there aren¡¯t¡­¡­I think¡¹ ¡¸I see¡¹ I somehow had a bad feeling. Anyways we should ask about the story, I took Sylvia with me and entered inside. The store¡¯s person suddenly came, and made an unpleasant look. ¡¸Hey, get out get out. This isn¡¯t a place where kids come¡¹ ¡¸You know?, My name is Lucio Martein?¡¹ ¡¸Luci¡­¡­Martein-sama?!¡¹ The store¡¯s clerk suddenly became polite. ¡¸It¡¯s Martein-sama, right? Are you related to Isaac-sama?¡¹ ¡¸He¡¯s my Onii-san you know?¡¹ ¡¸Well well, I have not thought that the Obo-chama of the Martein House would have come, please excuse us¡¹ The store¡¯s clerk let us go inside. We were guided to a private room, and we sat. After a while, a different man came. It was a middle-aged man with a beard. ¡¸It¡¯s nice to meet you, I am this store¡¯s owner, Golka Poron¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m Lucio Martein¡¹ ¡¸Well, do you want a slave today?¡¹ ¡¸Uhmm, you know! My wife is saying there¡¯s someone she knew that entered this store. I came to find that. Nee?Sylvia, the girl¡¯s name and characteristics is?¡¹ ¡¸Uhmm, she¡¯s called Nadia-chan, the same age as me¡¹ ¡¸Her house was a merchant¡¯s, she¡¯s the same age as her, and it¡¯s a girl called Nadia. Is she here¡¹ ¡¸She is¡¹ Golka answered promptly. ¡¸As the store¡¯s merchandise¡¹ ¡¸Merchandise?¡¹ ¡¸Yes¡¹ ¡¸No way! Why did Nadia-chan become a merchandise?!¡¹ ¡¸That is©`©`¡¹ ¡¸Sylvia, let¡¯s talk about that later with leisure¡¹ I stopped Sylvia, and talked to Golka. ¡¸If she¡¯s merchandise, then I¡¯ll buy. How much¡¹ ¡¸She is 10 million Cet¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­Un, I¡¯ll buy her¡¹ ¡¸I understand, well then, the claim will be to Martein House©`©`¡¹ ¡¸*U?un*¡¹ I shook my head sidewards. ¡¸Not to the house, send the claim to me?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­Hou¡¹ Golka made an interesting face. Unlike Grimoires, I can¡¯t use the house¡¯s money with my selfishness. Fortunately, the money I have saved this two years was enough. Chapter 9: Second Son, to Independence Chapter 9: Second Son, to Independence ¡¸Nadia-chan!¡¹ ¡¸Sylvie¡­¡­Is it Sylvie?!¡¹ Inside the room, the two friends were reunited. Nadia was surprised being taken here, and Sylvia ran to embrace her. ¡¸Why are you here?¡¹ ¡¸Instead of me, why is Nadia-chan here?¡¹ While the two girls were talking, I was facing Golka. ¡¸I can, take her home right¡¹ ¡¸I have confirmed the payment. The ownership of slave Nadia has been moved to you. As you will¡¹ Golka said. The payment was made earlier by sending an employee to the mansion, and let them bring my saved money here. If it¡¯s Grimoire, I could buy as many as I want as long as I report it to Ojii-san later on, but this time, it should be my own money. I¡¯ve used most of my savings, but well, whatever. ¡¸Sylvia, also¡­¡­Nadia? Let¡¯s go home for the mean time¡¹ ¡î With an intention of something like an extra bonus, they made us a free ride using a carriage to the mansion. The three of us rode the carriage, and came back to the mansion. ¡¸I was always worried about Sylvie. Even if I ask Father, he wouldn¡¯t tell me anything. He said that I should forget all about Sylvie-chan, that was all that I¡¯ve been told¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m sorry¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸Rather than that, why did you become a slave?¡¹ I returned to my usual way of talking and asked Nadia. Nadia was astonished in an instant, and looked at Sylvia. Sylvia nodded, and Nadia started talking about the story timidly. ¡¸I don¡¯t know, there was a lot of people who came to the house suddenly, telling to seize¡¹ ¡¸Ahh¡¹ Nadia told that she doesn¡¯t know, but I guessed what happened generally with only that. It¡¯s the same thing that probably happened to Sylvia. ¡¸Lucio-sama¡¹ ¡¸Un, what is it¡¹ ¡¸What is Nadia-chan¡­¡­going to do from now on?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹ I hesitated. Nadia¡¯s social status is that of a slave, so normally she would be a servant or a maid because slaves are usually used like that. But Nadia is Sylvia¡¯s best friend, using her as a servant with Sylvia who¡¯s close to her age nearby, makes me feel guilty. I wonder what I should do. ¡î ¡¸You should just marry her¡¹ Returning to the mansion, I consulted Ojii-san who understand me best, and I was told that. ¡¸Marry? I will marry Nadia?¡¹ ¡¸That is for the best¡¹ I see, for the best huh. ¡¸Ah! But there is something to be done with her slave social status¡¹ ¡¸If it¡¯s in Martein House there¡¯s no problem. There are some nobilities that are noisy about that, but our house don¡¯t have that problem. I mean¡¹ *Niyari* Ojii-san smiled at me. ¡¸I also had a slave wife¡¹ Oi oi, are you serious. But I heard something good. If it was Ojii-san who is virtually the head of our house to back me up, there¡¯s no problem at all. All is left is how to convince Nadia. ¡¸You will do that?¡¹ ¡¸Un, it looks like there¡¯s no other way¡¹ ¡¸Then, it is better if you got independent¡¹ ¡¸Independent?¡¹ What does he mean. ¡¸It¡¯s not good that you have two wives yet you live in the family house right? Isn¡¯t it natural that you buy a house, and live together with you wives there?¡¹ Maybe that is true. ¡¸Ojii-chan, I¡¯m still 8-years old you know?¡¹ ¡¸A man who takes home a wife with his own will is already an adult¡¹ I guess so?. There¡¯s no helping it, I should find a way to earn, buy a house, and be independent. Ah! Before that, I should confirm Nadia¡¯s feelings. ¡î ¡¸That was decided, so marrying is the best way, what do you think?¡¹ Returning to the mansion, I talked about that to Sylvia and Nadia. ¡¸Really!¡¹ Nadia was very happy for some reason. ¡¸I can be the wife of the same person with Sylvie?¡¹ ¡¸Well, it would be like that¡¹ ¡¸I will, I will become a wife!¡¹ Nadia was more eager that I¡¯ve expected, I was confused instead. ¡¸I-I see. What about Sylvia¡¹ ¡¸If Lucio-sama says so¡¹ *Nikkori* Sylvia smiled pleasantly. In her age, she was the mirror of an obedient wife. ¡¸Yosh, let¡¯s do that then¡¹ The story was surprisingly organized easily. Well then, I need a house and become independent. Chapter 10: The First House Chapter 10: The First House ¡¸My name is Carlos Gene who is handling land and structures. I am very thankful of being able to be called today¡¹ In the reception room of the mansion, one merchant was bowing his head to me. ¡¸I¡¯m Lucio Martein. Please¡¹ I let Carlos have a seat. ¡¸I am very honored to be of help to the son of Martein House. Please ask me whatever you want¡¹ He¡¯s somehow polite. No, maybe he¡¯s VERY polite you could say. Thinking what would happen next, I somehow feel bad about it. ¡¸I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s not something that Martein House is going to buy, I¡¯m going to buy it using the pocket-money I earned¡¹ It¡¯s an adult that I met the first time, so I talked with child-mode. ¡¸That¡¯s why, I want a very cheap house. I¡¯m really sorry¡¹ ¡¸What are you saying¡¹ Carlos said while making a wide smile. ¡¸Being of help to Martein-sama is very honorable. And also, I am very touched with the story right now¡¹ ¡¸Eh?! Why?¡¹ ¡¸Lucio-sama said that he earned his own money, we started our trade almost 30 years. A 8-year old child©`©`Please excuse me, I have never heard of a 8-year old boy who tells us to buy a house with his own money. As expected of Martein-sama, I could only say¡¹ ¡­¡­That¡¯s true, it¡¯s normally impossible for an 8-year old child to say ¡°buy a house with my earned money¡±. Carlos was praising me with exaggeration, but when I knew that there was a proper reason for that, I felt a little good. ¡¸Well, what kind of lot are you searching for¡¹ ¡¸My capital is 5 million Cet¡¹ I told that first. It¡¯s a line I couldn¡¯t give up. I bought Nadia for 10 million, that¡¯s why without the backup of Martein House, 5 million was the limit that I could give. ¡¸I see¡¹ ¡¸Also a room that you can put a very huge bed. Other than that, I can put up with it¡¹ ¡¸A very huge bed?¡¹ ¡¸Un, about this much¡¹ I stood up, walked around inside the room, and told him the size roughly. It¡¯s the size of the bed that is in my room right now. For Sylvia who wets her bed, I want to keep the bed as big as usual. ¡¸I see¡¹ Carlos touches his chin, and thought about it. ¡¸Well then, how about something like this¡¹ I was taken by Carlos, and went to see the lot in reality. ¡î ¡¸Wah?, So wide¡¹ The place where Carlos took me, was to an empty house in the outskirts of the town of Barza. It¡¯s a long house that has only one floor, probably has years on it, and honestly it looks shabby. There is toilet and kitchen generally fixed on it, but it was really shabby. But as I¡¯ve requested, there was a room that I could put that huge bed in. Sylvia and Nadia who came together went inside the house, and looked around everywhere. While standing in front of the entrance, Carlos asked me. ¡¸How is it. Honestly, it¡¯s in the a bit of the extremes, but it matches the conditions so¡¹ ¡¸Un, it might be good. How much is this?¡¹ ¡¸4 million Cet¡¹ ¡¸A little bit cheaper than the capital huh¡¹ ¡¸This one is very cheap to the extremes, you can look at the reason¡¹ That¡¯s probably true, if it¡¯s this shabby, then anyone can be convinced it was this cheap. ¡¸Other than this, those that have stories in it would increase¡¹ ¡¸Stories in it?¡¹ ¡¸Spirits coming out, the previous owner was¡­¡­something like that¡¹ Something like suicide huh, that¡¯s really not good. I¡¯m fine with that, rather I can do anything with that using magic, but it isn¡¯t good for Sylvia. At worst, she might wet her bed everyday. I looked inside the house. Un, it might be good. It might be good as the first lot. Starting from here, changing lots to more better ones gradually looks fun to me. I approached the two girls, and asked. ¡¸How is it? Sylvia, and Nadia¡¹ ¡¸Lucio-sama¡¹ ¡¸Lucio-kun¡¹ ¡¸How is it? Here¡¹ ¡¸If I am together with Lucio-sama, I don¡¯t care where it is¡¹ ¡¸I see. How about Nadia¡¹ ¡¸Here, I think I can get comfortable¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s decided then¡¹ I returned to where Carlos was, and said. ¡¸Thanks, Carlos-san. Here, I will buy it¡¹ ¡¸It is good to be of your help. Well then, the contract will be©`©`¡¹ ¡î At night, on the top of the bed that I carried as soon as I can with magic, together with Sylvia and Nadia, the three of us were laying down. ¡¸It¡¯s somehow silent¡¹ Sylvia said. ¡¸Only the three of us is on this house. The furniture is also only few, so it might feel more *Shi?n* than usual¡¹ ¡¸Is that so¡¹ ¡¸Nee? Lucio-sama, if it becomes tomorrow let¡¯s clean the mansion¡¹ ¡¸Ahh, that sounds good¡¹ ¡¸The room in there, let¡¯s make it a book¡¯s room. We will put a lot of Grimoires for Lucio-sama there¡¹ ¡¸That sounds good. Then, let¡¯s make the room beside that a costume room. A room that will be stuffed with Sylvia and Nadia¡¯s clothes¡¹ ¡¸M-Me too?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah¡¹ I took Nadia¡¯s hand, and said. ¡¸Together with Sylvia, please look lovely all the time. My lovely wife¡¹ When I said that, Nadia flushed her cheeks. I held hands with Nadia, and also held hands with Sylvia. We chatted to a lot of things, and slept while holding hands. With this, I obtained my first house, and started my new life together with my wives. Starting tomorrow, I should earn a lot more income. Chapter 11: Magic Hand Chapter 11: Magic Hand ¡¸¡­¡­Ho¡¹ On top of the bed, Sylvia put her hand to around her crotch, and was relieved. Waking up first and confirming it, she was relieved that she didn¡¯t wet the bed. ¡¸Good Morning, Sylvia¡¹ ¡¸G-Good Morning, Lucio-sama!¡¹ Sylvia panicked a little. The way she checked her crotch, and the bed one more time was very cute. ¡¸What¡¯s up?¡¹ ¡¸U?un, it¡¯s nothing!¡¹ ¡¸I see¡¹ I looked at Sylvia while smiling with a pleasant feeling. ¡¸Mornin¡¯¡­¡­¡¹ I heard a sleepy voice from behind. I turned around©`©`I burst out. ¡¸Ahahahahaha¡¹ Nadia in her pajama look, her head has exploded with her bed-hair. It¡¯s a bomberhead that seemed like an afro. It might even look as art. ¡¸What¡¯s up¡­¡­?¡¹ It was more funnier since the person itself haven¡¯t noticed at all. ¡¸Wawa, Nadia-chan¡¯s head is a mess¡¹ ¡¸Sylvia, lend me your comb¡¹ ¡¸Yes! I will also take water so you can damp it¡¹ I took the comb and the cup filled with water, and fixed her bed-hair. While doing that, I was thinking of something. I need to think of a new trade starting today. I will continue selling water, but now that I¡¯m independent, I want to do something different. To live leisurely with Sylvia and Nadia like this, I need to earn a little more. The problem is, I don¡¯t know what to do. I can do almost anything with magic, so anything is good. If there¡¯s just a spark. ¡¸I wonder if there¡¯s anything good for trade¡¹ ¡¸How about fish, Lucio-sama¡¹ ¡¸Fish? Why fish?¡¹ I looked at Sylvia. ¡¸Uhm, I just associated it with water. I¡¯m sorry¡¹ ¡¸Yosh, then let¡¯s go catch some fish then¡¹ ¡î After breakfast, we went out of the town of Barza, together with Sylvia and Nadia, the three of us walked leisurely. With my right hand to Sylvia, and left hand to Nadia, that I was holding. ¡¸Ah, a dog¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s wrong Sylvie, that¡¯s a fox¡¹ Just as Nadia has said, ahead of the road, *Hyokon* the fox was showing its face from the bush. *Kyoro*, *Kyoro* after it looked around, it went back to the bushes again. ¡¸Cute¡¹ ¡¸You want to feed it?¡¹ ¡¸Feed? We don¡¯t have any food you know¡¹ ¡¸We can just get it¡¹ I looked around. In a place that was a little far away, there was an apple tree, so I let the two wait and went to the tree. ¡¸Wind Cutter¡¹ I used one magic from the thousands that I¡¯ve remembered. The blades of wind cuts the branch of the tree. I caught the apple that was fell, took two of them, and returned to the two. ¡¸Amazing¡­¡­¡¹ Nadia widened her eyes, surprised. ¡¸Does Lucio-kun, can also use that magic?¡¹ ¡¸Lucio-sama can use more than a thousand magic you know!¡¹ ¡¸Eeeeeeeh! Amazing!!¡¹ Nadia was surprised a lot. ¡¸It¡¯s nothing special. Rather than that, here¡¹ I gave the apple to Sylvia and Nadia. The two took the apple, and went towards the bush where the fox was. *Hyokon* fed the fox that showed its face again. A brown-colored fox, and two girls. I narrowed my eyes and watched them. The two played with the fox for a little while. Came back to where I was, and held my hands. And again, we started walking. ¡¸Ne?ne?, why does Lucio-kun can use that much magic? Did you read a lot of Grimoires?¡¹ ¡¸I read all of the Grimoires that Ojii-san collected¡¹ ¡¸Isn¡¯t Grimoire, difficult?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s interesting you know, Grimoires¡¹ ¡¸Is it interesting?! I heard, that the Grimoires are very difficult though¡¹ ¡¸Un, it¡¯s very difficult¡¹ *UnUn* Sylvia was nodding. ¡¸Lucio-sama who could read that continuously is an amazing person you know!¡¹ Like that, she was praising me. Nadia started to look at me with admiring eyes. I don¡¯t know though, I can only read manga though. ¡¸Ne?, what else can you do with magic?¡¹ ¡¸If it¡¯s like basically©`©`Dress Up¡¹ I casted a magic to Sylvia and Nadia. The clothes the two was wearing, changed to a different cute clothes. ¡¸Uwaaaa¡­¡­¡¹ She made a more and more admiring eyes to me. On the other hand, Sylvia was a little proud. While I was holding my hands with the two, we arrived at the lake. ¡¸Lucio-sama, are we going to fish here?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, that¡¯s what I¡¯m planning¡¹ ¡¸But we don¡¯t have fishing rods you know?¡¹ ¡¸Wait a second¡¹ I went to a near tree, and used Wind Cutter. I checked the durability of the branch that I cut off, and wrapped a string in the tip of it. ¡¸Magic Hand¡¹ I used the next magic. In the string¡¯s end, in the place where you would usually place a needle, a white ¡°hand¡± appeared. *WashaWasha* the hand moved. Un, it can go. I made two of that, and gave that two to Sylvia and Nadia. ¡¸Here, use this¡¹ ¡¸This¡­¡­is it a fishing rod?¡¹ ¡¸It has hands¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸Think of it that you are going to move that hand¡¹ ¡¸Uhmm¡­¡­Uwa! It moved¡¹ The ¡°hand¡±, the Magic Hand moved. The two went inside the lake while taking that. ¡¸L-Lucio-kun! It¡¯s pulling¡¹ ¡¸Pull it up¡¹ ¡¸Un!¡¹ Nadia pulled the fishing rod the best she could. What came up from the lake, was the magic hand that was grabbing a small fish. ¡¸Amazing!¡¹ ¡¸Interesting!¡¹ *KyaKya* the two was letting out that while fishing. I made one more fishing rod with Magic Hand on it, and together we fished. The result is©`©`the fish took the bait as fast as I could get the hook into the water, so it was undisputed. Chapter 12: World War Cockroach Chapter 12: World War Cockroach ¡¸Kyaaaaa!¡¹ I heard Sylvia¡¯s scream from the kitchen. Together with Nadia, I ran to the kitchen in a hurry. I saw there, Sylvia who was making herself small in a corner. ¡¸Sylvie?! What happened?¡¹ Nadia asked. Sylvia was trembling while she makes herself small, and pointed at the opposite direction of the kitchen. I looked there, I looked at it as if nothing¡¯s wrong with it. ¡¸Ah! It¡¯s a cockroach¡¹ ¡¸Kyaaaaaaa!¡¹ Nadia said, and Sylvia screamed again. When I look at it carefully, there were really one cockroach there. I see, this is the reason for the scream. I approached Sylvia, and asked. ¡¸Sylvia. Sylvia isn¡¯t good with coc©`©`this huh?¡¹ *KokuKokuKoku*. She didn¡¯t even have the leisure to give a reply, *PuruPuru* Sylvia turns towards the opposite direction where the cockroach was, trembling. Well, she¡¯s a girl, being not good with those which shines with black light is something that can¡¯t be helped. On the other hand, Nadia looks like she was quite okay with it. ¡¸How dare you, making Sylvie this frightened¡­¡­Eiiii!¡¹ Nadia took the broomstick nearby, and jumped at the cockroach while swinging that down. She swung it from the top of her head, and the broomstick was growling while it hit the ground. But, it doesn¡¯t hit. *ZuZaZaZa* the cockroach ran away. ¡¸Take this! Take this! Hit it!!¡¹ *BunBun* after a minute of the broomstick swinging, the cockroach that pettily ran away was finally exterminated. I took the flattened cockroach, and threw it outside of the house. ¡¸Sylvie¡¹ ¡¸Nadia-chan¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s okay already, I exterminated it¡¹ ¡¸Nadia-chan!¡¹ Sylvia embraced Nadia. With tears in her eyes, she seemed like she was very moved. She took care of the cockroach, so to Sylvia, she might really look like a saviour. ¡¸But, this isn¡¯t good. ¡°If there is one cockroach, think that there¡¯s an hundred of them¡±, that was often told¡¹ ¡¸Eh¡­¡­¡¹ *Bishi!* I think I heard a sound of something hardening. Sylvia looked at me, it¡¯s a face full of despair¡­¡­this isn¡¯t good. ¡¸¡­¡­Ufu¡¹ ¡¸Sylvie?¡¹ ¡¸Ufu, ufufufufufu. Ahh¡­¡­the stars are so pretty¡¹ ¡¸Sylvie?! What happened, Sylvie, you okay¡¹ ¡¸Ne?, let me out from here? Please let me out, ne?¡¹ ¡¸Sylvie?!¡¹ To the too much shock, Sylvia went to a garden paradise. This is bad. ¡¸Sleep!¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­*Kyu*¡¹ I casted a sleep magic to Sylvia. It effected quickly, and Sylvia fell into sleep. ¡¸Lucio-kun?¡¹ ¡¸It would be better if we let her sleep for a while¡¹ ¡¸I think so too¡¹ I carried Sylvia who fell asleep on the floor to the bed, laid her down, and returned to the kitchen after that. ¡¸Ne?, is what you said earlier true? The if you see one think that there are hundreds-thing¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s common knowledge you know¡¹ ¡¸No way, what should we do¡­¡­if there¡¯s really a hundred of that Sylvie wouldn¡¯t take it¡¹ ¡¸There¡¯s no other way than to exterminate them¡¹ ¡¸But, we don¡¯t know where they are¡¹ ¡¸There¡¹ I pointed at the corner of room. At the place where we saw the cockroach earlier, there was a small hole in the corner of the room. A small hole that a cockroach can pass through. ¡¸I think that is connected to their nest¡¹ ¡¸I see¡¹ ¡¸Enter from there, and destroy all of them at once in their nest¡¹ ¡¸Enter? What do you mean?¡¹ ¡¸Small¡¹ I casted magic to myself. My body became smaller, and got small enough to pass through the cockroach¡¯s hole. Relatively becoming a giant instead©`©`I said to Nadia who looked like a giant. ¡¸With this I¡¯ll enter, and do a search and destroy of the nest¡¹ ¡¸I will go too!¡¹ ¡¸Nadia too?¡¹ ¡¸Un! I can¡¯t forgive the cockroaches that made Sylvie-chan scared¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­I got it. Small¡¹ I casted magic to Nadia also, and made her the same size. The broomstick she was holding became small too. I thought for a while, and casted a different magic. ¡¸Flame Enchant¡¹ The broomstick shines with a red light. ¡¸Wawa, what¡¯s this?¡¹ ¡¸I infused it with the power of flames. You should be able to fight with that¡¹ ¡¸©`©`! Thank you! Lucio-kun!¡¹ Nadia was very moved. *BunBun* she swings the broomstick. ¡¸Un! It looks good!¡¹ She said with a very confident way. We entered inside the hole. Different than usual, an unfamiliar structure¡¯s inside. I felt like that I¡¯ve become a small dwarf that borrows a house. Without being able to savor that feeling, we soon encountered a cockroach. ¡¸You came out, you monster. Get ready!!!¡¹ Swinging the broomstick of flames, Nadia charges to the cockroaches. Because we became smaller with Small, the cockroach like a saint bernard, it became the size that is close to that of large dogs. Honestly, it was disgusting. But Nadia didn¡¯t falter at all and charged. ¡¸Flame Laser¡¹ I covered fire with magic. Broomstick of flames, and magic flames. Attacking at the same time, the cockroach burnt black and cut into two. ¡¸Yosh! Let¡¯s go like this Lucio-kun!¡¹ I exterminated the cockroaches together with Nadia who was very eager. I didn¡¯t tell Nadia, but to be sure, I casted Boost Magic like Build-Up and Speed-Up on her, so we could exterminate the cockroach safely. Because we explored the corners of the house while being small, we successfully free the house from the cockroaches. Chapter 13: Dragon Knight Chapter 13: Dragon Knight ¡¸Hello, is this Lucio Martein¡¯s house¡¹ In front of the entrance, a girl was standing. Her age was about that of a high-school student, and a kawaii-type of girl. It was a visitor that came to my house. ¡¸Un, that¡¯s right?¡¹ I replied with the usual C¡ðnan-child-mode. ¡¸Onee-san, who are you?¡¹ ¡¸My name is Ignes. Uhm¡­¡­is Lucio-san in the house?¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m that Lucio you know?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­Eeeeeeeehh!!¡¹ Ignes was very surprised, surprised so much she backs off half of her body. ¡¸Y-You¡­¡­how old are you this year?¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m 8 you know¡¹ ¡¸No way¡­¡­to think that it would be a child like this¡­¡­¡¹ This time, she was disappointed. She was a girl who is very emotional. ¡¸U?n, is it okay with a child like this. It¡¯s a child, so it might¡¯ve been just be a Oya-baka, no, a Ojii-san-baka. But I have no other clues, so I should just tell him anyways¡¹ She somehow started mumbling. I can hear it all though. ¡¸You know!¡¹ ¡¸Un¡¹ ¡¸Lucio-sa©`©`I was introduced by Lucio-kun¡¯s Ojii-san¡¹ ¡¸By Ojii-san?¡¹ ¡¸Right, Lucio-kun, was very good at reading Grimoires he said¡¹ It¡¯s true that I¡¯m very good at reading manga. ¡¸Un, I¡¯m very good¡¹ ¡¸Really? According to Lucio-kun¡¯s Ojiisan, you can read it with a day, but that¡¯s really exaggerated right¡¹ ¡¸Un, he said it exaggeratedly¡¹ ¡¸As I¡¯ve thought¡­¡­¡¹ Ignes became disappointed. ¡¸It wouldn¡¯t take a day you know. Depending on its contents, I could read it within 10 minutes¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­Eh?¡¹ Ignes was petrified. With a surprised expression, she stared at me. ¡¸I-It¡¯s a joke right¡¹ ¡¸U?un, it¡¯s true¡¹ ¡¸T-Then¡­¡­this Grimoire, can you read it for me?¡¹ Ignes took out one Grimoire. I don¡¯t know what she wants to do, but a Grimoire©`©`if she wants to give me a new magic then there¡¯s no reason to refuse. ¡¸It¡¯s okay?. It¡¯s hard reading while standing, so can I read it inside the house?¡¹ ¡¸Un¡¹ Together with Ignes, I went inside the house. Entered the room I decided to be living room, and took a seat. I opened the Grimoire, and started reading. Sylvia enters the room. ¡¸It¡¯s tea, please¡¹ ¡¸T-Thank you very much. You are?¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m Lucio-sama¡¯s wife¡¹ ¡¸Eeeeeeeehh?! Is Lucio-kun, already married¡¹ ¡¸Yes. Ah! Lucio-sama have one other wife, but she had things to do and is not here today¡¹ ¡¸Two?! Although he¡¯s still 8?¡¹ ¡¸Un¡¹ ¡¸Haa¡­¡­¡¹ Ignes looked at me intently. It¡¯s somehow uncomfortable being stared at while reading. ¡¸Uhm, why did you want this Grimoire to be read?¡¹ Sylvia talked to her again. Ignes looked at Sylvia¡¯s way. Nice job, Sylvia. ¡¸That, is my grandmother¡¯s Grimoire. It¡¯s the only magic that Obaa-chan learned, and when I was still a child, she took care of me using that magic¡¹ ¡¸Was it like that¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s a magic from my memories, so I wanted somebody to use it one more time. So I consulted Lucio-kun¡¯s Ojii-san who was Obaa-chan¡¯s acquaintance. Because Ojii-san is a famous person that can read a lot of Grimoires¡¹ With Ignes and Sylvia¡¯s conversation, I grasped the situation. At the same time, I had finished reading the Grimoire. ¡¸I¡¯m finished¡¹ ¡¸Eh? No way! 30 minutes still haven¡¯t passed you know?¡¹ ¡¸Un, it was a Grimoire easy to read¡¹ ¡¸Did you really read it?¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m not lying if I can read the Grimoire or not. Because I can¡¯t use the magic if I couldn¡¯t read it¡¹ ¡¸Ah! I see¡¹ Ignes was convinced. That¡¯s right, you are going to be able to use the Grimoire¡¯s magic if you read the Grimoire, so there¡¯s no way to lie about that. ¡¸Should I could the magic?¡¹ ¡¸U-Un! Please¡¹ ¡¸Then, let¡¯s go outside¡¹ We went outside. Sylvia talked to me. ¡¸Lucio-sama, why are we going outside?¡¹ ¡¸You will know it soon¡¹ I said that, and took a distance from Sylvia. Because that was needed. ¡¸Transform: Dragon¡¹ I used the magic. My body changes. Gradually, I became a huge dragon. Standing on two feet, with wings from my back, a dragon that¡¯s about 5-meters. That¡¯s right, Ignes¡¯s Obaa-chan¡¯s Grimoire, had a magic to transform into a dragon. ¡¸¡­¡­Obaa-chan¡¹ Ignes looked up to me, seemingly moved. She is probably remembering her Obaa-chan while looking at me. ¡¸Onee-san, how do Onee-san¡¯s Obaa-chan do it?¡¹ ¡¸Ah! She let me ride on her back, and fly to the sky¡¹ ¡¸I see¡¹ I grabbed Ignes with my claws, and made her ride my back. ¡¸Then, let¡¯s go. Sylvia, I¡¯ll leave the rest to you¡¹ ¡¸Yes, please take care, Lucio-sama¡¹ Being seen off by my lovely wife, I fluttered my wings, and flew up to the sky. ¡¸Waa?¡­¡­¡¹ With Ignes in my back, we flew around the vast sky. ¡¸The same scenery at that time¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸Did Onee-san¡¯s Obaa-chan often did this?¡¹ ¡¸Un, she always let me ride in her back. If I begged her, always¡¹ ¡¸I see¡¹ ¡¸Thank you, Lucio-kun¡¹ ¡¸U?un, I¡¯m happy if I was of help¡¹ ¡¸Really, Thank you¡¹ Ignes tells her gratitude one more time. With that Ignes on my back, we flew around the sky for a while. She was really thankful, and letting a cute girl ride my back while I flew around the sky, is a very precious experience that I¡¯ve had. Chapter 14: Date in the Skies with Wife Chapter 14: Date in the Skies with Wife I became a dragon, let Nadia ride my back, and flew up to the sky. I flew so high that you can only see humans as beans. The blue sky, and the end of the horizon. It was a splendid scenery that makes someone¡¯s heart light, and the wind that flows through my body felt very pleasant. ¡¸Amazing¡­¡­flying up to the sky felt this good!¡¹ ¡¸Is it the first time you flew up to the sky?¡¹ ¡¸Of course! Flying up to the skies cannot be done normally!!¡¹ Nadia excitedly said. ¡¸I see. By the way, is Nadia fine with high places¡¹ I think that she is fine because she was until now, but I asked to be sure. ¡¸Un, I¡¯m fine¡¹ ¡¸There¡¯s a more fun thing, you want to try it¡¹ ¡¸What kind?¡¹ ¡¸Wait a minute©`©`Magnetics¡¹ I used extra magic. ¡¸Ah! I¡¯m stuck to Lucio-kun¡¯s back¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s the magic for magnetism. I think it would be fine, but hold on to be sure¡¹ ¡¸Un¡¹ ¡¸Then, let¡¯s go¡¹ I said that, and started to fall vertically. I was flying like *YuruYuru* until now, but right now I swept and soared just like a jet coaster. ¡¸Kyaaaaaaaa, Ahahahahahaha, What¡¯s This, It¡¯s Amazing!!!¡¹ I heard a joyful scream, looks like she liked it. I heard that there¡¯s a lot of girls who like scream rides, but it looks like Nadia was also that type. ¡¸Yosh, I¡¯ll raise the gears. Here, single-turn!!¡¹ ¡¸Waaaahh¡¹ ¡¸With additional curves!!¡¹ ¡¸Uooooooo¡¹ ¡¸Emergency break! ©`©`and then vertical fall!!¡¹ ¡¸Kyaho?i!!¡¹ Nadia was horsed around on my back. It was the same tension of girls riding a roller coaster. I was also happy that she was glad, so I did a lot of things. She liked everything, and she enjoyed it very much. ¡¸Lucio-kun is amazing, you can do a lot of things¡¹ ¡¸Well yeah¡¹ ¡¸Ne?ne?, you should also let Sylvie ride later, I¡¯m sure she would be glad¡¹ ¡¸I wonder if she would. Aren¡¯t there girls that aren¡¯t good with this?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m sure that Sylvie would love it¡¹ ¡¸Then I¡¯ll ask her first, then if she like it I¡¯ll let her ride¡¹ ¡¸Un!¡¹ Relaxed and Leisurely, we flew through the sky. I saw a tower from far away. A tattered tower that was about 20-meters tall. With Nadia on my back, I landed on the top floor. ¡¸The wind feels good¡¹ ¡¸The scenery is also nice¡¹ Nadia is still riding on my back. I have already removed the magic of magnetism, Nadia was holding on to me with her own strength. The warmth from her hands feels good. ¡¸Lucio-kun¡¹ ¡¸Un?¡¹ Nadia moved. Like playing with a jungle gym or athletics, she climbed my back, and came to my head. And, she kissed my face. *Chu* it was a kiss with a sound. ¡¸Thank you, Lucio-kun¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s nothing much¡¹ ¡¸U?un, it¡¯s amazing. Lucio-kun who can fly through the skies, was very cool¡¹ Cool, huh. I am not used to being called ¡°cool¡±. The person who said that was my 8-year old wife, but it felt good. I should let her see more and more of my cool side. ¡¸Dress Up¡¹ I casted magic on Nadia. Changing appearance, a magic that changes clothes. From her casual look, she changed to an armored look. Girl Warrior, or Girl Knight, that kind of look. ¡¸Uwah, amazing¡¹ ¡¸Return to my back¡¹ ¡¸Un¡¹ Nadia, as she was told, returned to my back. In my dragon form rides Nadia who was in her armor look. She¡¯s looked young, but she looked cool with a glance. ¡¸Kishi-sama, where should we go next¡¹ I said it with a theatrical tone. Nadia became more excited. ¡¸Let¡¯s fly to the sky!¡¹ ¡¸As you wish¡¹ I said that, and again, I flew up to the wide sky. ¡¸Lightning¡¹ I used the magic of lightning. Around where I flew by lightning fell one next to the other. ¡¸Aaaamazing!!¡¹ Nadia, who was only saying the same things since earlier. Her eyes were shining. We flew like a roller coaster ride before, but now with a complete fantasy atmosphere, we flew like it was cosplay. She wasn¡¯t showing her excitement look as loud as before, but Nadia was excited silently. I thought that it¡¯s good that I did it. ¡¸Ne?, Lucio-kun, look at that¡¹ ¡¸Un?¡¹ ¡¸Look, there, isn¡¯t someone being attacked there?¡¹ I focused my eyes. As Nadia have said, on the ground, it looks like a person who was wearing traveler-like clothes was being attacked by a tiger-like something. ¡¸We should save him!¡¹ ¡¸I got it. Magnetics¡¹ I casted magic, and descended with a swoop. In an instant, we reached the place where someone was being attacked, and I landed. Because of the fast landing, *Do?n* the ground shook. ¡¸Lucio-kun ¡¸Guooooooooooooo!! I howled with dragon¡¯s voice. It was a huge sound that shook the atmosphere. With only that, the tiger ran away. Between dragons and tigers, it was a usual scene. ¡¸Are you alright?¡¹ Nadia asked the traveler. ¡¸I-I¡¯m alright, thank you very much¡¹ The traveler was very grateful. ¡¸Uhm, you are¡­¡­¡¹ I looked behind and looked at Nadia, I winked at her. Nadia understood with only that. Like she was playing tricks, she said to the traveler. ¡¸I¡¯m Dragon Knight Nadia, you know¡¹ Like that, she named with something like it. And while being thanked by the traveler, we once again flew up to the wide sky. The sun was gradually setting. ¡¸It was fun. Thanks, Lucio-kun¡¹ ¡¸Let¡¯s do it again huh¡¹ ¡¸Next time, together with Sylvie¡¹ ¡¸Yeah¡¹ In the sky with the setting sun, I flew towards the town of Barza. A fun©`©`It was a very fun day. That aside, it looks like Dragon Knight Nadia was on rumors for a while after that. Chapter 15: The 20 Man, and the 1000 Man Chapter 15: The 20 Man, and the 1000 Man Winter, I became 9-years old. My first memory of after being reincarnated and the first morning of being 9-years old, I added a year to my age in the new years, and started to read my age with a year count. That repeated three times, the winter of 9-years old. This day, I promised Sylvia to go out together. I was waiting for her, but Sylvia appeared with a dark expression. ¡¸Lucio-sama¡­¡­¡¹ *MojiMoji* she was taking a hard time to say something. ¡¸What is it¡¹ ¡¸Today¡¯s plan, can I be sorry with it?¡¹ ¡¸Why?¡¹ I asked, but Sylvia doesn¡¯t answer. She was *MojiMoji*-ing a lot more. After waiting for a while, Sylvia gave up and told me. ¡¸My bangs¡­¡­I failed at cutting them¡¹ ¡¸Bangs? Ahh, you cut it a little huh¡¹ Being told, I remembered that her hair had really something different since yesterday. She cut it huh. ¡¸Isn¡¯t it good with that¡¹ ¡¸It is not, it is strange. With this, it is so embarrassing I cannot go out walking with Lucio-sama¡¹ The way I look at it, it looks good to me, and it rather looked cute. But it seems that it doesn¡¯t look good to Sylvia. ¡¸Wait a minute¡¹ I searched my memories. I searched from the Grimoire manga I read until now, something that can be of use. There¡¯s something, that was fit for that. That had a very sad title. It¡¯s a manga with a title¡ºThey are, talking about my hair again¡». ¡¸Growth¡¹ I chanted the magic that I had learned. *NyokiNyoki* Sylvia¡¯s hair grew. Her bangs and the back of her hair grew, and became as long as her height in an instant. ¡¸Wawa! T-This is?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s a magic that makes hair grow. A magic just for that¡¹ ¡¸Amazing¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸We can go out with this right¡¹ ¡¸Yes!¡¹ ¡î I went out together with Sylvia who cut her hair. Sylvia who returned to her usual hairstyle was wearing lovely clothes. On top of her one piece dress, she was wearing a fluffy coat. Under her skirt was knee-socks. I, like knee-socks with volume, but the 9-year old Sylvia¡¯s thin legs knee-socks also looked very cute, I thought. With that lovely Sylvia, we walk around the town, just like a date. ¡¸Are you sure here¡¯s fine?¡¹ ¡¸Yes. It is very fun¡¹ ¡¸Really? Aren¡¯t we just walking? If you want, I could change to a dragon and we can fly around the sky¡¹ I suggested the flight with the dragon¡¯s appearance that Nadia liked a lot, but Sylvia didn¡¯t feel like it. ¡¸It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s fun just walking together with Lucio-sama like this¡¹ Timidly, but she said it clearly. If she¡¯s fine with it, then it¡¯s also fine for me. And after that, we walked around the town for a while. Sylvia looked around here and there, just like what she said, she was having fun but I wanted to do something for her. While I was thinking like that, I saw something like a crowd. ¡¸I wonder, what¡¯s that¡¹ ¡¸People are gathering huh¡¹ ¡¸You want to go there¡¹ ¡¸Yes¡¹ I walked towards where the people was gathering together with Sylvia. In Barza¡¯s plaza there was one young man, and girls that surround him. The young man was around 20-year old, *KyaKya* the girls looking at him raised joyful cheers. ¡¸The last is this, ¡ºDiamond Dust¡»¡¹ The man used magic. Crystals of ice appeared. It was large crystals, and it was shining while it reflected sunlight. ¡¸Amazing! He really could use 20 kinds of magic¡¹ ¡¸As expected of Adriano-sama¡¹ ¡¸Ne?ne?, can you show that once again?¡¹ The girls were very excited. I wonder what it was. I saw a middle-aged man who was crossing his arms while looking at it with an unhappy expression nearby, ¡¸Ne?ne?Oji-san, what is that?¡¹ I approached, and asked with child-mode. ¡¸Un? That¡¯s the Royal Magician-sama¡¹ ¡¸Ro?yal?ma?gi?cian?¡¹ ¡¸Right, the town of Barza¡¯s most successful man. With his ability to read 20 books of Grimoire in his age, he was selected as the Kingdom¡¯s Royal Magician. When he came back after a while in his hometown, so the girls was making noises, that¡¯s what it means¡¹ ¡¸It was like that¡¹ ¡¸Ke! I couldn¡¯t watch that¡¹ The Occhan said that, and left the place. I mean, Royal Magician huh. He should be amazing, and he is probably wealthy. If he¡¯s like that at 20-years old, he sure is on a ride to the elite successful course. When I was thinking like that, I noticed that Sylvia seemed strange. She somehow had an annoyed face looking at Adriano. ¡¸Sylvia? What is it?¡¹ ¡¸I am not convinced¡¹ ¡¸Not convinced, to what¡¹ ¡¸That, that person is being cheered by everyone like that. Being able to use ¡°only¡± 20 kinds of magic, that isn¡¯t much¡¹ Ah?Well, that¡¯s right. Sylvia who knows about me might probably think like that. Because I am not 20 only, four-digits¡­¡­I can use more than a thousand magic. If I was Sylvia I would think that is a lot higher than Adriano. Sylvia was still annoyed. Even if the girls that swarmed to Adriano left, she was looking at their back with an annoyed face. ¡¸Sylvia, stop that face. Your lovely face is ruined¡¹ ¡¸But¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­Wait a minute¡¹ I wanted to make Sylvia smile. ¡¸Bubble¡¹ I chanted magic. Big and small bubbles appear. It¡¯s a magic only used to create bubbles, but I used a combination. ¡¸Diamond Dust¡¹ The same magic that Adriano was using earlier, it was a magic that I learned the second day after reincarnating. The crystals of ice stuck with the bubbles, and freezes them. The bubbles stuck to the crystals of ice. How it looked, was like a laminated super ball and it was very pretty. It became what I¡¯ve imagined. I took that softly, and placed it in Sylvia¡¯s palm. ¡¸Here¡¹ ¡¸Beautiful¡­¡­¡¹ Sylvia made a little smile. ¡¸Thank you, Sylvia. For thinking of me as better than that person. This is the thanks for that¡¹ ¡¸Lucio-sama is really more amazing than that person!¡¹ ¡¸Thank you. Yosh, then I will show you a more amazing one¡¹ ¡¸Is it amazing?¡¹ I used a different magic. I first summoned an eggplant and pumpkin, made that larger, changed its shape, and gave it artificial life. It was a combination of four kinds of magic, with this, an eggplant horse and pumpkin carriage are served and ready. ¡¸Uwaaaa¡¹ ¡¸Please, my princess¡¹ ¡¸P-Princess?!¡¹ Sylvia was confused. ¡¸Oh no, I am not a princess¡¹ ¡¸I disagree, Sylvia is a very lovely princess. A very, very lovely princess of mine¡¹ ¡¸Lucio-sama¡¹ ¡¸My magic, is only for that princess¡¹ Sylvia was startled. It looks like she got what I¡¯ve wanted to say. Rather than being cheered *KyaKya* like those girls, Sylvia¡­¡­and she¡¯s not here, but also Nadia, is much more important. I just, made that clear into words. ¡¸My greatness, is only Sylvia and Nadia¡¹ ¡¸©`©`Yes! Lucio-sama!¡¹ Sylvia nodded with a wide smile. The two of us rode the carriage, and took a drive outside the town. The fairytale-like pumpkin carriage looked so well with the lovely Sylvia, and it became a very fun date. When we returned home, Sylvia finally lost her anger, but instead, started to think about the girls that swarmed to that man with pity. Chapter 16: The Queens of Ice Chapter 16: The Queens of Ice ¡¸Lucio-kun, Lucio-kun¡¹ While I was sleeping, I was awakened by my body shaken. I wiped my eyes and raised my body, and Nadia was looking at me with an excited expression. ¡¸Fuwaah. Good morning. What is it¡¹ ¡¸Outside!¡¹ ¡¸Outside?¡¹ ¡¸Un, Outside! Just come!¡¹ Pulling me by my hand, I was taken out of the room. After going out of the house, we went to the yard. There, was a scenery of silver world, snow was piled up. ¡¸Lucio-sama¡¹ Sylvia was also there. She also had an expression that she couldn¡¯t stay in her place and was very excited. ¡¸Did fall last night¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s amazing right! It¡¯s the first time I saw snow piled up this much¡¹ ¡¸Is that so?¡¹ ¡¸Un! At the place that I was living before it almost never fell, it sometimes do but is was *PechoPecho*-like snow¡¹ ¡¸Ahh, I see. ¡­¡­Then you have never done this¡¹ ¡¸This?¡¹ ¡¸Look¡¹ I imagined a pose inside my head, took that pose, and jumped in the snow. My body shrunk to snow. The soft snow enveloped my whole body. Usually it would seem such a pity after this, but I have magic right now. ¡¸Fly¡¹ I used the magic that can only make something fly, and floated from inside the snow. Then returned to where Nadia was, and landed. ¡¸Something like that, you¡¯ve never seen before right¡¹ ¡¸Wah, it became Lucio-sama¡¯s shape¡¹ ¡¸Ahahahaha, it looks fun¡¹ The snow was clearly shaped, and the pose that I took shrunk to the snow. Because the pose was interesting, Sylvia and Nadia liked it very much. ¡¸It¡¯s the clich¨¦ during the first snow. After that is snow-ball fight¡¹ ¡¸Snow-ball fight? What¡¯s that¡¹ ¡¸I know that¡­¡­like this¡¹ Sylvia made a ball from the snow, and threw it lightly to Nadia. ¡¸It¡¯s the game that you with hit it like this¡¹ ¡¸Normally it is played with different teams. How¡¯s this, Sylvia and Nadia will make a team, and the other team will be fine with me alone¡¹ With three people, I suggested the teams made if it was played with opposite sex. ¡¸Eh?, I want to be in the same team as Lucio-kun¡¹ ¡¸I also, I want to be the same with Lucio-sama¡¹ ¡¸Then, let¡¯s make a team with three of us¡¹ ¡¸Un¡¹ ¡¸Wait wait, if the three of us are the same team, what will be the opponent¡¹ ¡¸Lucio-kun should do something about it¡¹ Nadia declared naturally. She said it naturally, and she was making an expression that if it¡¯s me I could do something about it. Well yeah, I could though. ¡¸Then, let¡¯s first build a snowman¡¹ ¡¸Snowman?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s something like this, Nadia-chan¡¹ Sylvia stuck two snowballs, and made a palm-sized snowman. ¡¸In here the eyes, the hands¡­¡­Ah! wait a minute¡¹ She ran to her room, and took out a small cloth. She wrapped that to the snowman¡¯s neck, and used it as a muffler. ¡¸You do it like this¡¹ ¡¸Wah, so cute!¡¹ ¡¸Then with this¡¹ I casted magic to the snowman. It was the magic that gives life to a non-living thing, also can create a simple homunculus. The snowman moves, it jumped from Sylvia¡¯s palm, *PyonPyon* she jumps around on the top of the snow. ¡¸Amazing, so cute!¡¹ ¡¸There¡¯s also something like this¡¹ I made a snowman that was a little different. A bit squared, a snowman that has ¡¸¡ñ¡¹as it¡¯s eyes, and ¡¸¡ø¡¹as it¡¯s mouth. Honestly, it¡¯s Danbooru. ¡¸Ka?wa?ii!!¡¹ Nadia¡¯s eyes shines very bright. Un, it¡¯s cute right. I made a few snowmen, and gave life to it. And with the three of us, against the snowmen, we started the snowball fight. ¡¸I will make snow balls, so Lucio-sama and Nadia-chan should throw them as much as you want¡¹ ¡¸Un!¡¹ ¡¸I got it, I¡¯ll leave it to you¡¹ I followed Sylvia¡¯s suggestion. Sylvia made the snowballs, Nadia and I threw it. The snowmen also made snowballs and started throwing them. Laughter and snowballs were thrown around. Because the opponent was a snowman, the snowballs stuck to it one next to the other, became bigger and it made its movement dull, became a lot easier to hit, and became bigger©`©`That repeated. Not lasting even five minutes, all the snowmen was covered with snow ball and cannot move anymore. ¡¸Ahahahahaha, Victory!!¡¹ Nadia made a V-sign, she¡¯s on the roll. ¡¸It was so fun! Snow-ball fight¡¹ ¡¸I think so too¡¹ ¡¸Ah?, after moving around my throat is parched¡¹ ¡¸Ah! I will go bring drinks¡¹ ¡¸Ahh wait a minute¡¹ I called Sylvia to a stop. Rather, I made a new snowmen, cute snowmen with ¡¸¡ø¡¹ and ¡¸¡ñ¡¹. I made few of those, and gave life to it altogether. ¡¸Drinks, and also food¡¹ When I ordered them, the snowmen started moving at the same time. They entered the house, and started preparing drinks at food as they were ordered. *WaraWara* the ¡¸¡ø¡¹ and ¡¸¡ñ¡¹ snowmen moved. They took out tea, took out snacks, and even started to massage Sylvia and Nadia¡¯s shoulders. Sylvia who didn¡¯t like being taken her job at first, gradually started enjoying it, and together with Nadia, she was delighted of being taken care of with everything. At that time, I became happy seeing the two smile while being taken care of, so I secretly increased the number of the snowmen. By the end of it, there was over a hundred of them, and the two looked like a queen. Chapter 17: The One Slim of Wall of Summer and Winter Chapter 17: The One Slim of Wall of Summer and Winter ¡¸Lucio-kun!¡¹ When I was reading Grimoire while looking at the snow, Nadia ran inside the room with a rushed expression. ¡¸What¡¹ ¡¸Do Lucio-kun know about the sea?¡¹ ¡¸Sea?¡¹ ¡¸Yes, sea!¡¹ Nadia made a fist with both of her hands, and approaches me. ¡¸Sea you say, that large and salty sea?¡¹ When I expressed it literally, Nadia¡¯s eyes started shine. ¡¸You knew about it! Ne?ne?, what kind of place is that? Tell me more about it¡¹ ¡¸Haven¡¯t you gone to sea¡¹ ¡¸Un! I heard it before from the people nearby, but I couldn¡¯t imagine what kind of place was it¡¹ ¡¸I see¡¹ I thought about it. If she¡¯s saying that she had never come to the sea, I want to let her see the sea. ¡¸Yosh, I¡¯ll show you the sea¡¹ ¡¸Really?! Thank you, Lucio-kun!¡¹ I left the Grimoire behind, and stood up. I went out of the room, and stood in front of the room that isn¡¯t often used. ¡¸Lucio-kun? Aren¡¯t we going to the sea?¡¹ ¡¸Wait and see¡¹ I recalled a usable one from the thousands of magic I remembered, and reached out to the door. ¡¸Replace¡¹ The door flashed in an instant, but the light soon disappeared. It felt it worked, I was confident that the magic succeeded. ¡¸Yosh, let¡¯s go¡¹ ¡¸Go you say©`©`Wahh!¡¹ The instance I opened the door, Nadia¡¯s eyes shined. The blue sky, the bright sun, and white sands. Through the door, the sea was there. ¡¸What¡¯s this, this is inside the room right! It¡¯s an empty room right¡¹ ¡¸Yeah. I copied the space with magic. This is the sea that is really somewhere in reality¡¹ ¡¸Amazing!! This is the sea huh¡­¡­the sea¡¯s really hot right!¡¹ Nadia was moved, and took off the clothes that made her feel hot. She entered inside, and looked around beaches here and there interestingly. I entered inside and closed the door. A hot sea, it¡¯s like I¡¯ve come to a tropical country. ¡¸It¡¯s not like the sea¡¯s hot you know¡¹ ¡¸Really?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, I just copied the sea in from a hot place¡¹ ¡¸Why?¡¹ ¡¸That is©`©`¡¹ ¡¸Kyaa!¡¹ When I was going to say the reason, Nadia suddenly fell. She fell backwards, and fell on her butt, on the top of the sand. ¡¸It hurts?. What¡¯s this, my feet was pulled by the water¡¹ ¡¸Ahaha, it¡¯s that kind of thing. If the waves pulls back, your feet is taken with it like that¡¹ ¡¸Mou?, I¡¯ve become very wet¡¹ ¡¸Well, that¡¯s alright¡¹ ¡¸Eh?¡¹ ¡¸Dress Up¡¹ I casted magic to Nadia. The magic enveloped her body, and her appearance changed. It became a cute swimwear with polka-dots and frills. ¡¸Un, Kawaii Kawaii. Just as I¡¯ve thought Nadia is also cute in your swimwear look¡¹ ¡¸You call this swimwear huh¡¹ ¡¸Right, they¡¯re clothes for playing in the beach, or swimming. Those clothes are alright even if they get wet, so you should go play with all your heart¡¯s content¡¹ ¡¸Un!¡¹ Nadia ran around with the waves. *PashaPasha* she was enjoying the beach. ¡¸O?i Nadia, you see the clams that fell in your feet right? Pick that up and place it in your ears, it¡¯s interesting¡¹ ¡¸Uhmm let me see¡­¡­Oh?, I can hear the sea¡¯s sound, what¡¯s this it¡¯s amazing?¡¹ Nadia enjoyed furthermore. If she play around that much her throat might be parched. I left the room, thinking I should get her something to drink from the kitchen. ¡¸Lucio-sama¡¹ I encountered Sylvia. ¡¸What is it¡¹ ¡¸Uhmm¡­¡­had Lucio-sama enter a hot spring before?¡¹ ¡¸Hot spring? The thing that is like a natural bath¡¹ ¡¸You really have!!¡¹ ¡¸Yeah¡¹ ¡¸Uhm¡­¡­do you know what kind of place is that? I heard from the neighbors ¡ºAlthough it was inside, even if it was winter hot water still comes out¡», but I couldn¡¯t imagine it¡¹ ¡¸I think it¡¯s hard to imagine if you haven¡¯t actually seen it¡­¡­Yosh¡¹ I thought I would show her the hot springs. ¡¸Sylvia, go get a towel¡¹ ¡¸Yes!¡¹ I stood in front of the room¡¯s door that was beside the room that had become the sea, and reached out my hand. ¡¸Replace¡¹ After the door lightened, I entered inside the door. There, was a mountain in winter. Surrounded by trees and snow, a natural hot spring sprung from the ground. Sylvia who returned with a tower with her was surprised. ¡¸Come here, Sylvia¡¹ ¡¸T-This is¡­¡­is this Lucio-sama¡¯s magic?¡¹ She entered the room, *KyoroKyoro* and looked around. ¡¸Yeah, I copied the hot springs from somewhere. This is the hot springs¡¹ ¡¸Uwah?¡­¡­it really is warm although it¡¯s outside¡­¡­ Isn¡¯t this also Lucio-sama¡¯s magic¡¹ ¡¸No, this is a normal hot spring. Natural hot springs usually feel this way¡¹ ¡¸Wah?¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸You want to enter one? The hot springs that has cold air outside feels very good?¡¹ ¡¸T-Then¡­¡­¡¹ Sylvia took off her clothes, and entered the hot springs. ¡¸Wah¡­¡­what¡¯s this¡­¡­somehow¡­¡­feels good¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸At those times you should say ¡ºIkikaeru?¡»¡¹ ¡¸I-Ikikaeru?¡­¡­Ah, it somehow feels good¡¹ ¡¸This is the hot springs¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s amazing¡­¡­¡¹ Sylvia soaked to the hot springs and relaxed. ¡¸Just wait for a while¡¹ I left the hot springs room. I wanted to let her drink milk after she comes up, so this time for sure I went to the kitchen. I took the juice for Nadia, and made a fruit milk for Sylvia in the kitchen, and I took that and returned. ¡¸Lucio-kun©`©`Eh?¡¹ ¡¸Lucio-sama©`©`Ah!¡¹ When I returned, the two just came out of the room. Sylvia wrapped a towel around herself, and Nadia with her swimwear look. The two made a surprised face and looked at each other. ¡¸What happened, Nadia-chan, with that look¡¹ ¡¸Sylvie also, what¡¯s that¡¹ ¡¸Uhmm, I let Lucio-sama take me to the hot springs and¡¹ ¡¸I let him take me to the sea right now¡¹ ¡¸Sea?¡¹ ¡¸Hot springs?¡¹ The two tilted their head at the same time. And changing places, Sylvia went to the room with sea in the summer, and Nadia went to the room with hot springs in the winter. ¡¸Where¡¯s this? What is this¡¹ ¡¸Uwah! There¡¯s a bath outside! What¡¯s this¡¹ The two got excited. ¡¸Lucio-sama!¡¹ ¡¸Lucio-kun!¡¹ They showed their faces from the room at the same time, and looked at me with an excited expression. After that, with the two exchanging to each other, they come and went and enjoyed summer and winter. Chapter 18: Cat and Dog Chapter 18: Cat and Dog ¡¸You first read this part, then the next is this panel. Ahh, before that, it has sound effects, right. That is overlapping but it¡¯s this panel¡¯s sound effect¡¹ ¡¸U?n¡¹ Nadia was staring at the Grimoire while groaning like *UnUn*. ¡°Teach me how to read it¡±, Nadia said, so I was teaching her how to read a manga. ¡¸This one is?¡¹ ¡¸This sound effect is on two panels¡¹ ¡¸He?, is that so¡¹ Nadia looked at it intently. ¡¸Un!¡¹ After a while, she closed the manga. ¡¸Did you read it?¡¹ ¡¸I didn¡¯t read it¡¹ I was told frankly. ¡¸Couldn¡¯t you read it? Where is the part you don¡¯t get? Tell me¡¹ ¡¸I don¡¯t know where¡¯s the part I don¡¯t know¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­It¡¯s impossible, with that¡¹ There¡¯s no way of teaching. I can teach the part where she would say she couldn¡¯t understand, but if she doesn¡¯t even know that, there¡¯s no way of teaching it. By the way, the manga itself was a very normal manga. It was a love-comedy of a man and a woman, who had the keyword ¡°The Promise when we were still a child¡±. ¡¸I don¡¯t know, but Lucio-kun could read it so it¡¯s fine. Ne?ne?, this, what magic is it?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s the magic called Promise. If I use it, I can make the promise be protected forcefully. I can¡¯t force something that isn¡¯t promised, but it¡¯s a magic that will make promises unbreakable¡¹ ¡¸He?¡¹ ¡¸For example, the time when I gave Nadia that ring¡¹ I pointed at Nadia¡¯s ring finger, there was the wedding ring I gave her. ¡¸If I casted this magic on that, I can make it that you protect the promise of being together until we die. By the way, I can use it even after promising. We promised during the wedding, I can still force you to protect that promise¡¹ ¡¸Fu?n, it doesn¡¯t mean anything at all¡¹ ¡¸Doesn¡¯t mean anything?¡¹ ¡¸Un, because I¡¯ll be together with Lucio-kun forever¡¹ Nadia said that naturally, so I was taken aback. Soon after, I became happy. I was happy that she said we¡¯ll be together forever without using magic. I was so happy, I want to do something for her, when I was thinking of that. ¡¸Lucio-sama! Please help me!¡¹ Sylvia ran from outside the house. With a pleading face, her eyes were welled with tears. ¡î I came with Sylvia to the town¡¯s plaza. There was a traveling circus there. We paid money, and entered the tent. Inside the tent was quite bustling, and filled with customers. After waiting for a while there, the circus¡¯ person, a man took a girl with him. The man was around the middle age of thirties, was very fat, and was making a very friendly smile. The girl was very cute, a girl with dog ears. She was wearing a collar. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because she have dog ears, she looked very obedient that you can associate her with the loyal dog Hachiko. ¡­¡­Dog ears huh. I was thinking that I might encounter that in the near future after reincarnating in another world, but I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d meet it here. ¡¸Ladies and gentlemen. Thank you for coming today¡¹ The man said with a theatrical tone. ¡¸What¡¯s here is the rare in the world, a girl with dog ears¡¹ ¡¸Dog ears aren¡¯t that rare at all©`©`¡¹ One of the customers heckles. Is it not that rare. ¡¸That is correct, if it was a normal dog ears girl it is©`©`But!!¡¹ The man emphasized, and took the bucket that was placed on his side. ¡¸What¡¯s inside this is normal water, as you can see, its normal water that is drinkable¡¹ He drank a sip, and continued. ¡¸This water©`©`when I splash it!¡¹ He splashed the water in the bucket to the girl with dog ears. The crowd clamors. The girl who had dog ears until now, became cat ears. Her face was the same, but from a very obedient kawaii-type, she changed to a strong-willed beauty-type. It¡¯s like a stranger with the same face, it was that much of a change in her atmosphere. ¡¸Just like this, she changes into cat ears¡¹ ¡¸Oooooohh!¡¹ ¡¸Furthermore, if I splash her one more time! Looook, dog ears again¡¹ The man splashed water a few times to the girl, and shows that change. It seems that was really rare, so the audience were cheering, and was very rejoiced. ¡¸Lucio-sama¡­¡­¡¹ Sylvia who took me here, was grabbing my clothes, and looks up to me with painful eyes. ¡î After the show had ended, I went to the back of the tent with Sylvia. I heard voices of argument. ¡¸How long are you letting me work!!¡¹ I heard a girl¡¯s shout. It was with a very fierce manner. I stopped my feet together with Sylvia, and looked at that. There was the man and the girl earlier. The girl was with cat ears, and was glaring at the man with her slanted eyes. The man was looking at the girl with cold eyes. It was a 180 degrees change compared to the customers, it was eyes that looked down on people. ¡¸What are you talking about¡¹ ¡¸Don¡¯t pretend you don¡¯t know! This is different from what we talked about!¡¹ ¡¸Talk? What talk?¡¹ ¡¸Don¡¯t pretend you don¡¯t know, you said that if I follow you and act with a performance for one year, you will make the house¡¯s debt off and release me, that was the deal right? It¡¯s already a year!¡¹ ¡¸U?n? I wonder if that¡¯s right¡¹ ¡¸Don¡¯t pretend you don¡¯t know! In the first place©`©`¡¹ The girl tried to say something further, but the man, with a bored face, splashed water to the girl. The cat ears became dog ears. Her atmosphere had a sudden change. She was lashing against him until that, but became obedient instantly. ¡¸Uu¡­¡­you¡¯re so cruel¡¹ ¡¸Ahnn?¡¹ ¡¸Uu!¡¹ It seems that she was weak-minded while she¡¯s dog ears, and was intimidated by the man¡¯s worthless threat. ¡¸Fun. Clean up and tomorrow¡¯s preparation, do it properly¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­U-Uhmm¡¹ ¡¸What¡¹ ¡¸T-The promise¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸You still say that!¡¹ The man threw the bucket that became empty. And slammed it on the ground near to the girl. The dog ears girl made her body small and trembles. I looked at Sylvia, she had a very sad, and pleading eyes while looking at me. I figured out the situation. I went towards the man. ¡¸Ne?ne?, Oji-chan¡¹ I talked to him in child-mode. ¡¸Un? What¡¯s the matter boy, this is the backstage, you shouldn¡¯t come in without permission you know¡¹ Not knowing that I was looking up until now, the man wore a merchant¡¯s smile and said to me. His appearance of talking to me in kneeling position, made him look like a good person. ¡¸That Onee-chan, you should release her¡¹ ¡¸What are you saying©`©`¡¹ ¡¸That Onee-chan worked a lot right? Then it¡¯s already okay right¡¹ When I said that, the man¡¯s face colors change. ¡¸Listen up kid. This is conversation between adults, it¡¯s a business talk. A kid like you shouldn¡¯t butt in¡¹ It was still with a kind tone, but he was clearly treated me as a kid, saying it as if he looked down at me. ¡­¡­Business you say. ¡¸Then, I¡¯ll pay money, so I¡¯ll take care of Onee-chan¡¹ ¡¸You kid?¡¹ ¡¸Un, how much?¡¹ ¡¸Let me think¡­¡­about 10 million Cet¡¹ ¡¸Eeeeehhh, the debt is only 1 million Cet??¡¹ ¡¸Shut up, interest comes with borrowed money. Leaving out the money you returned to the interest, it¡¯s 10 million Cet right now¡¹ ¡¸No way?¡­¡­I can¡¯t return that even if I work?¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­How disgusting¡¹ I returned to my normal way of talking. The man said ¡°Ahn?¡±, and glared at me. ¡¸You¡¯re just like a loan shark¡¹ ¡¸Say what you want, that¡¯s parents borrowed, so that¡¯s parents are bad ones. If you borrow money you return it, kid, this is the adult¡¯s world¡¹ ¡¸Is it okay if you don¡¯t protect your promise¡¹ ¡¸Promise? That¡¯s something made to be broken¡¹ ¡¸Nope, promises are made to be protected¡¹ ¡¸What are you say©`©`¡¹ ¡¸Promise¡¹ I casted magic to the man. It¡¯s a magic that forces someone to protect their promise. If he really promised©`©`. ¡¸Tch, it can¡¯t be helped¡¹ The man said that, and went towards the dog ears girl. Removes the collar from her. ¡¸Done, go wherever you want¡¹ ¡¸I-Is it okay??¡¹ ¡¸It was a promise, Khe!¡¹ The man discarded those words, and disappears inside the tent. The magic was a success, it properly caused its effect. ¡¸Thank you very much, Lucio-sama¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s not that much¡¹ ¡¸Even so, thank you very much¡¹ I was thanked by Sylvia. ¡¸Uhm?¡­¡­¡¹ I was called with a timid voice. The dog ears girl approached, and cautiously talked to us. ¡¸Thank you for saving me¡­¡­uhmm¡¹ ¡¸Let¡¯s change clothes first¡¹ ¡¸Eh?¡¹ She might catch a cold drenched. ¡¸Sylvia. Can you go back ahead and heat the bath¡¹ ¡¸©`©`! Un!¡¹ Sylvia, with great joy, ran towards the direction of the house. ¡¸For the meantime, let¡¯s go¡¹ I reached out my hand to the dog ears girl. She hesitated a little, and took my hand. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because she¡¯s a dog, I was somehow trusted very much, and stares at me with feverish eyes. For the meantime, I decided to take her to our house. Chapter 19: Cat and Big Brother Chapter 19: Cat and Big Brother I brought home a cat. She was treated badly on the circus, her clothes were somehow tattered, and her body was also dirty. That¡¯s why, I let Sylvia let her enter the bath first. ¡¸Kya!¡¹ Sylvia¡¯s scream, and *Pasha*, there was a splash sound. What happened, I thought, and when I went to the corridor, I saw a girl with cat ears running. With thin clothes that worn before entering the bath. ¡¸I¡¯m sorry Lucio-sama, please catch her¡¹ ¡¸Ahh¡¹ I lightly dodged the girl with cat ears who was running towards me, and caught her by her neck. As soon as I did that, she became suddenly behaved. She started at me with eyes of despise. ¡¸Here, go back, let her wash your body properly¡¹ ¡¸No¡¹ ¡¸No, you say¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸I don¡¯t want to be washed by that person¡¹ ¡¸Un? Is the person the problem. Nadia©`¡¹ I let out a voice, and tried to call Nadia. ¡¸That person, no¡¹ ¡¸No, you say, although you haven¡¯t met Nadia yet?¡¹ ¡¸Anyways, no¡¹ I was somehow told selfishly. ¡¸Then, you want to wash yourself?¡¹ When I asked, the girl with cat ears pointed at me. She pointed at me directly, and started to stare at me. ¡¸Me?¡¹ ¡¸Yes¡¹ ¡¸No, but I¡¯m a man, there¡¯s a lot of things wrong with that right¡¹ When I was hesitating, Sylvia caught up. Because of the splashes earlier, she was drenched. ¡¸Sylvia, can you stand there for a minute¡¹ ¡¸Yes¡¹ ¡¸Appearance¡¹ I reached out my hand, and casted magic on Sylvia. The light of the magic enveloped Sylvia, and changed her appearance. When the light dissipates, Sylvia¡¯s looked the same as me. When we are standing beside each other, you can almost see us as twins, she looked like me that much. ¡¸How¡¯s this? With this, you can let Sylvia wash you right?¡¹ I asked the girl with cat ears, but she answered promptly, and instantly shook her head. ¡¸This one¡¯s good¡¹ Like that, she pointed at me again. ¡î Inside the bathroom, I washed the naked girl with cat ears. I looked away for some reason. Her nude, her breasts were amazing. A beauty¡¯s large breasts, that was it if said with a few words. I was so shy so I looked away because I couldn¡¯t look at her directly, and made a trivial small talk. ¡¸Your name is?¡¹ ¡¸Mami¡¹ Surprisingly, she answered honestly. ¡¸I am Mami. The other one is CoCo¡¹ ¡¸The other one, you mean the girl with dog ears¡¹ ¡¸Yes¡¹ ¡¸Your names are different huh, in the first place, are you different persons?¡¹ ¡¸Un, different person. Coco and I are different persons¡¹ ¡¸He?¡¹ It¡¯s not like they were only changing appearance huh. Changing bodies after splashed with water, and personalities also changes, huh. The name of the girl with dog ears is Coco, and the name of the girl with cat ears is Mami. ¡¸You¡¯ll change to each other when splashed by water right. Why is it like that?¡¹ ¡¸I don¡¯t know. It was like that since I remember¡¹ ¡¸Is only water is needed to be splashed? How about hot water?¡¹ ¡¸Water only¡¹ ¡¸Then, even if I wash it, it¡¯s okay¡¹ For the meantime, I washed the soap on her back. This time, I washed her arm. While I was washing her, and even when we made a small chat to get distracted, I looked away from Mami. ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹ Mami looked at me, and moved her body. She moved her body to the place where I was looking, and stared at me from there. Naked of course©`©`because I could see her breasts, I looked away. And then, Mami moves again. Moved, and I looked away. I looked away, and she moves. We repeated that. After that, for some reason, Mami started to smile gradually. It was a fun smile. She was originally a beauty, and she smiled. I couldn¡¯t look at her directly more and more, so I looked away. It looks like this is really bad, it¡¯s bad to repeat this vicious cycle. I made up my mind to washed her, and looked straight at her instead, and asked. ¡¸Is there any other place you want to be washed?¡¹ The plan succeeded. Mami who was stared at, looks away. Thought for a second, and answered. ¡¸H-Here¡¹ And, pointed at the base of her tail. ¡¸Un? Ahh, that place should really be washed properly.¡¹ The base of the tail, the boundary of her butt and her tail was quite dirty. Things like soil and dust, those had become a clump and had clotted. ¡¸I got it, turn your hips here¡¹ ¡¸Un¡­¡­¡¹ Mami became on fours, and thrust her hips to me. I washed her butt, the base of her tail. I coated soap to my hand, and made a lot of bubbles with it, and washed it softly. *GoshiGoshi* *GoshiGoshi* The base of the tail on her butt which was rough on the start, had gradually become *SubeSube*. ¡¸I¡¯ll wash it once¡¹ ¡¸Hyan!¡¹ I washed out the bubbles with bath water. It became quite clean, but there are some part that still had dirt on it. I once more made bubbles with soap, *GoshiGoshi* and washed it. ¡¸Nya¡­¡­Nyaaa!¡¹ Somehow, a cat-like voice was let out. ¡¸Did I put too much power? Does it hurt?¡¹ ¡¸N-Not at all¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸? Then I can continue right¡¹ *Gokuri* Mami nodded. I continued the washing. *GoshiGoshi*, after that, I washed down with bath water. ¡¸U?n, it¡¯s still a little dirty. I¡¯m going to wash it again okay?¡¹ ¡¸U-Un. Please do¡­¡­¡¹ Because I was asked for it, I washed her butt. Slowly, and carefully, I washed it. ¡î After washing, Mami got exhausted for some reason, so I let her wear her clothes, and let her rest in an open room. I returned to my own room. It was the first time that I washed a big breasted beauty, so I was exhausted too. After taking a breath, I want to have a drink, when I was thinking of that. ¡¸Uwaaaaa, w-who are you!!¡¹ I heard screams from outside of the house. It was a familiar voice. ¡¸Isaac?¡¹ The scream was from my elder brother, Isaac, I heard it from him. It was a voice that sounds pathetic when in panic, I¡¯m sure that its him. Did he had something needed? I thought of that, and when I wanted to go outside. The room¡¯s door opened. The one who entered was, Mami who was supposed to be exhausted just earlier. She was dragging something. When I looked at that properly, it was Isaac who was tied up. ¡¸Nii-san!¡¹ ¡¸Oi, damn it Lucio, what is the meaning of this¡¹ ¡¸Uhm¡­¡­even if you ask me what it is¡¹ I was really troubled. I looked at Mami. Mami dragged the tied up Isaac and went towards here. *Poi* she threw that in front of me, and said. ¡¸A suspicious person, it¡¯s because he¡¯s walking around the house¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­were you walking around the house? Nii-san¡¹ ¡¸u! T-That¡¯s not true at all¡¹ Is it. ¡¸Listen, rather than that, remove this!¡¹ Well, I guess so. I removed the ropes tied to Isaac. ¡¸And, what did you come for, Nii-san¡¹ When I asked, I was glared at. ¡¸This is enough! I have nothing to talk to you!¡¹ ¡¸Ha?¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸Stuupid? Stuupid?¡¹ Isaac left saying that, and went away. What are you saying¡­¡­in your age ¡°Stuupid? Stuupid?¡± isn¡¯t something, right. I was a little taken aback. Well, that doesn¡¯t matter, I looked at Mami. *KiraKira* Mami¡¯s eyes were shining, and looked at me. It was a face expecting something. *PikuPiku* her cat ears were moving. This, maybe¡­¡­she wants to be praised? She took tied-up Isaac(prey), so she wanted to be praised? I tried and reached out my hand, and patted her head. ¡¸Nya?¡­¡­¡¹ Mami¡¯s face melted. It was a face feeling good however you looked at it. She pushes with her head, pet me more, as if she was saying that, she pushes with her head. I also started to get fun, and when I tried and stroked the base of her ear, she was mesmerized further. For a while, I continuously caressed Mami. Suddenly, *Bikun* Mami¡¯s body moved. She raised her head, and stared at the wall. ¡¸What is it?¡¹ When I asked, she didn¡¯t answer. Mami jumped out of the room just like that. What happened, when I was thinking of that. ¡¸Uwaaaaaaaa!! You again!¡¹ I heard Isaac¡¯s voice. After a while, Mami dragged the tied-up Isaac to me again. ¡¸Damn it Lucio! Remove this!¡¹ ¡¸No, what do you want to do really. Didn¡¯t you went home¡¹ I was so taken back, I answered in my original tone. ¡¸T-That has nothing to do with you right?¡¹ ¡¸Ha?¡­¡­¡¹ He couldn¡¯t be talked to, so I left him alone and continued to caress Mami. Mami looks like she feels good, and she completely opened her heart to me. She¡¯s a cat, so I want to have her, is what I thought. By the way, If I let Isaac by himself, he might become tied-up in ropes the third time, so while he was tied-up, I took him to our family house. After that, he was scolded very hard by Ojii-san. Chapter 20: From Exchange Diary to First Meeting Chapter 20: From Exchange Diary to First Meeting ¡¸Good morning¡¹ Morning in the living room, Mami was there. Mami was staring at the ceiling, but when I called out to her, she faced here. I remembered last night, I¡¯ll caress her again, I thought of that and approached. ¡¸¡­¡­move¡¹ Mami passed through my side, and went out of the living room. ¡¸A-re?¡¹ I tilted my head. It was 180 degrees different from last night, her attitude was like *TsunTsun*. ¡¸Did I do something that made her mad without knowing? But even if you say that, I just went to sleep after that¡­¡­¡¹ I didn¡¯t have a clue at all on what had happened. When I was tilting my head like that, from far away, *Shapa©`n* I heard a water sound like that. It was the sound of large amount of water being thrown, I heard it from outside of the house. I went outside. Coco was there. A very lovely girl with dog ears that has a smaller body figure than Mami, Coco. Coco was wet, but *BuruBuru* she shook her body, and flicked the water. It was the same gesture like a dog. ¡¸What happened?¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m sorry?, probably, I think it was Mami?¡¹ ¡¸Probably?¡¹ ¡¸Yes¡­¡­¡¹ Coco said that and looked at her feet. There was an empty bucket there. The water that was on her was probably the one inside the bucket. ¡¸Are you saying Mami dropped water on herself and changed to you?¡¹ ¡¸Yes¡­¡­probably, that¡¯s right?¡¹ ¡¸Probably? Mami has the same body but different personality than you right? Don¡¯t you know?¡¹ ¡¸Mami and I can¡¯t talk directly to each other desu?. If we really wanted to talk, like this¡­¡­¡¹ Coco squatted on her spot, reaches out her finger to the ground, and writes words by tracing on it. ¡¸Like this, after writing a letter, we drop water to ourselves desu?¡¹ ¡¸Exchange lett¡­¡­no, like an exchange diary, huh¡¹ I mean¡­¡­that¡¯s inconvenient, and has no ends. ¡¸I was thinking of it surely, that you can talk to each other inside your mind. That¡¯s the cliche too on multiple personalities¡¹ ¡¸?¡¹ Coco tilted her head, it¡¯s a face that she had no clue about what I was talking about. ¡¸Then, you really had not talked to each other even once. Even hear each other¡¯s voice?¡¹ ¡¸Not at all desu?¡¹ ¡¸Fumu¡¹ I pinched my chin, and thought. Within more than a thousand Grimoires that I¡¯ve read, I searched inside of my head a magic than can be used within that thousand. There was only one, that seemed to be useful. ¡¸Can you not move for a while?¡¹ I told Coco, and reached out my palm, and chanted the magic. ¡¸Time Shift¡¹ Light envelopes Coco¡¯s body. The next instance, Mami appeared on her side. ¡¸Eh?!¡¹ ¡¸Eh?!¡¹ The two were surprised at the same time. ¡¸You¡­¡­Coco?¡¹ ¡¸Are you Mami desuka??¡¹ Facing each other itself, seems to be their first time. The two looked at each other and was surprised. Coco looked at me. ¡¸W-What is happening desuka??¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s the magic called Time Shift. If I say it very simply, it¡¯s the magic that borrows what originally in the future temporarily¡¹ ¡¸Future?¡¹ ¡¸Right, Mami who is there, I brought her from about 5 minutes later, the future Mami¡¹ ¡¸I can¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about though¡¹ Mami made a frowning face, and looked at me. Maybe I should explain it a little more simple huh. ¡¸I made it that you can meet each other for five minutes using magic¡¹ ¡¸So that was the case?!¡¹ ¡¸Being able to do that, who the hell are you¡¹ ¡¸Rather than that¡¹ I placed a hand on the two¡¯s shoulder, and made them look at each other. Coco and Mami, a girl with dog ears and a girl with cat ears. The two of them looked at each other. ¡¸I-It¡¯s nice to meet you?¡­¡­ I¡¯m Coco desu¡¹ ¡¸I-I know it, something like that. That fur, I always look at them fallen you know¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m the same desu?! Mami¡¯s smell¡­¡­I was always sniffing at the lingering scent desu?¡¹ ¡¸Is that so. You¡­¡­your voice sounded like that¡¹ ¡¸Mami¡¯s face looks like that huh?¡­¡­¡¹ The two of them looked at each other very intently. *PetaPeta* they touched, and confirms how they feel, both of them. ¡¸Mami!!¡¹ Coco was seemed like she was moved, she jumps and hugs Mami. ¡¸W-What are you doing!¡¹ ¡¸I wanted to meet you desu?, I wanted to meet you ever since desu?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹ At first, Mami seemed troubled, but to Coco¡¯s confession, she squints her eyes. Coco who was hugging, she hugged her back softly. Seeing the cat and dog that were touching each other was very pleasant. Finally, the time has come. Just like the time that she appeared, Mami disappeared in an instant. ¡¸Mami?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s time limit¡¹ ¡¸Is that so?¡­¡­thank you very much?. Thanks to you, I had met Mami?¡¹ ¡¸Thank goodness huh¡¹ ¡¸Yes!¡¹ ¡¸Well then, it should be recovered then¡¹ ¡¸Recover?¡¹ Coco looks strangely, I took the bucket, and scooped water. Just like that without saying anything, I splashed water on her. ¡¸Kya!¡¹ Coco changed to Mami. The same when I woke up this morning, to Mami who was *TsunTsun*. ¡¸Wait, what are you doing¡¹ ¡¸3, 2, 1©`©`here¡¹ Mami suddenly disappeared. It was the after payment of the Time Shift, and she jumped to five minutes before. Right now, she should be meeting Coco. ¡¸¡­¡­no, she jumped back to the past so it isn¡¯t right now huh¡¹ *Khukhu* I laughed. It was somehow funny. And there, I waited five minutes. Mami returned. ¡¸Welcome back. Did you meet her properly¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­I met her right¡¹ ¡¸Well, that¡¯s good¡¹ I had used Time Shift itself, but I hadn¡¯t used it on living things, so I was a bit worried. But it looks liked it succeeded, so it¡¯s good. Coco and Mami, I remembered the appearance of the two of them hugging each other. Sometime soon, I should let them meet each other, I thought. ¡¸¡­¡­thanks¡¹ Mami mumbled something. I was thinking about things, so I couldn¡¯t hear it. ¡¸Did you say anything?¡¹ ¡¸©`©`! It¡¯s nothing!!¡¹ Mami said that, and went away. I saw that she was grinning while she went away, so I more and more thought, that it was good that I did that. Chapter 21: *IchaIcha* Lazily Chapter 21: *IchaIcha* Lazily Today was cold since morning. When I woke up with that cold, I noticed that Sylvia and Nadia are completely stuck with me. ¡¸Good morning, Lucio-sama¡¹ ¡¸Ohayou, Lucio-kun. It¡¯s very cold right¡¹ The two of them were already awake, and stayed stuck to me. In top of the bed wider than a king size bed, the three of us stuck together and made a circle. Just like the pickled plums that is inside the white rice, like the Japanese Flag Bentou. ¡¸Yeah it¡¯s cold¡­¡­I mean, is snow falling¡¹ ¡¸Yes, it has fell since last night¡¹ ¡¸Well that¡¯d be really cold¡¹ Outside the window, I watched the snow fall. It¡¯s warm where I stuck with the two, but it¡¯s cold in the parts where we don¡¯t touch. ¡¸Auto Heat¡¹ I casted magic to the bed. From inside the bed, it started to emit heat. Just like the sheet on the trains, the warm air rises up from the bottom of the body. ¡¸So warm¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸Amazing, this feels good¡¹ The two liked it. It got warm, so we stop cuddling. On part of the body still being overlaid, we distanced a little. Nadia left her arm on the top of my leg, and Sylvia pushes the top of her head to my side. It was skinship that aren¡¯t aimed for warmth. While rolling above the bed, we continued our skinship. ¡¸*Gyurururu*¡¹ ¡¸That sound right now¡­¡­Nadia huh¡¹ ¡¸Ehehe, I¡¯m sorry, I think I got a little hungry¡¹ ¡¸Wait a minute¡¹ Sylvia went down from the bed. *Buru* her body trembled, and she went outside of the room. After a while, she came back with toasted bread in a bowl. ¡¸Here, Nadia-chan¡¹ ¡¸Thanks¡¹ ¡¸Lucio-sama too¡¹ ¡¸Ahh, you eat too¡¹ We divided the bread with the three of us and ate. *GoroGoro*, on the top of the bed we ate. ¡¸Ah! Food fell¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s okay, we should clean it altogether laer¡¹ ¡¸I think so too?¡¹ *GoroGoro* just like we had become a lazy person. At first, *MushaMusha* I ate the bread faced up, but it was hard to swallow, so facing side wards and could somehow swallow it. That was really troublesome. I looked at the two, the two looks the same. It¡¯s too troublesome to do anything, I want to *GoroGoro*, it was that kind of air. ¡¸I feel parched, aren¡¯t there any drinks?¡¹ ¡¸Ah! Wait a minute¡¹ Sylvia said that, but she didn¡¯t move. She wasn¡¯t moving at all, so Nadia asked. ¡¸What¡¯s the problem, Sylvie?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­Ha! W-Wait a minute¡¹ She tried to stand up in a hurry. It looks like she *GoroGoro*-d too much and couldn¡¯t move anymore. I stopped Sylvia. *Posun* she fell to the bed, and looked at me with a surprised face. ¡¸Lucio-sama?¡¹ ¡¸Wait a minute¡¹ I searched inside my head for magic©`©`there it is. ¡¸Sixth Sense¡¹ The light of the magic enveloped Sylvia. The light gathered further, and enveloped her hair. ¡¸This is?¡¹ ¡¸Can you catch this, here you go¡¹ I said that, and threw the bread. Because I was also *GoroGoro*-ing around, it was tiresome, but I somehow threw it. The bread drew a parabola and flew out of the bed. ¡¸Ah!¡­¡­¡¹ *Biku* Sylvia flinched. She tried to catch just as I¡¯ve said, but the *GoroGoro* felt too good and she got late, I think. In the next instance, something happened. Sylvia¡¯s hair flew, and caught the bread that flew away. ¡¸Eh?!¡¹ ¡¸What what, what is that Sylvie¡¹ ¡¸I do not know also¡¹ The two of them looked at me at the same time. ¡¸Humans have five senses, that was the magic to put another one. This time, I casted it on her hair, so that hair should be used easily just like a hand¡¹ ¡¸Hand, desu ka¡¹ ¡¸Can you use that to take some drinks¡¹ ¡¸Yes, I understand¡¹ *GoroGoro* while still on the top of the bed©`©`Sylvia extended her hair. The hair extended, opened the door, and went out of the room. After a while, it came back with a cup of water. ¡¸Wah, Amaaazing?¡¹ ¡¸Uhmm, Nadia-chan, here¡¹ ¡¸U?n, make me drink it!¡¹ Nadia was also *GoroGoro*-ing, and there¡¯s no sign of her moving. She demanded to do everything for her to Sylvia. ¡¸Sixth Sense¡¹ I couldn¡¯t watch that, and also casted magic to Nadia. Nadia¡¯s hair extended the same, and moved. ¡¸There, do it yourself¡¹ ¡¸Ye?s¡¹ Nadia said that, and took the cup from Sylvia. The cup that was passed from hair to hair, it was a little interesting. After drinking, the cup was placed outside the room. And even while doing that, the person itself was *GoroGoro*-ing. *GoroGoro* I also did that, *GoroGoro* Sylvia also, *GoroGoro* Nadia too. On the top of the warm bed, we *GoroGoro*-d anyways. Suddenly, *TsunTsun* my sides were tickled. Nadia used her hair too *TsunTsun*. Looking at that, Sylvia also *TsunTsun*. *GoroGoro*, *TsunTsun* using only their hair. Just like earlier, it was a strange skinship. But that wasn¡¯t bad at all. ¡¸Sixth Sense¡¹ I also casted magic to myself. *UneUne* the hair went, and entwined with the two¡¯s hair. *GoroGoro* with the three of us, *IchaIcha* with only using our hair. _______________________________________________________________ Translator Notes: *GoroGoro*(¤´¤í¤´¤í) = sound for something rolling. Also means laying down lazily. The translator also *GoroGoro*-d so the translation was like wtf. Chapter 22: The Battle Against the Demon King before Lunch Chapter 22: The Battle Against the Demon King before Lunch Early afternoon, I was reading Grimoire leisurely. It was the new Grimoire Ojii-san had, and it was the one brought by the maid Amanda. Recently, Ojii-san was collecting Grimoires as usual, and when he gets a new Grimoire, he sends it directly to me. I am reading that right now too. It was a very old, a seasoned Grimoire that has tattered covering. ¡¸Lucio-sama, I will be going for a walk with Coco-chan okay?¡¹ Opening the room¡¯s door, Sylvia showed up. I can get a glimpse of Coco¡¯s appearance through that door. My wife Sylvia, and Coco who recently subsided to the pet dog position. The two of them started to go for walks once a day. ¡¸Take care¡¹ ¡¸Uhmm, I have prepared snacks in the kitchen, so please eat it later¡¹ ¡¸I got it¡¹ Sylvia said that, and went to for a walk together with Coco. Inside the room that I was left alone, I read Manga. I read it to the end. ¡¸What the hell is this¡¹ That, I thought. Honestly, it¡¯s a manga I don¡¯t get. I don¡¯t know what it was trying to say. Is it surreal gag? There are parts that are too violent, and even if I read it I couldn¡¯t understand, that kind of manga. Well I read it for free, and I should have learned magic so I¡¯ll let it be. Now that I think about it, what magic did I learned from this? ©`©`Kukuku. I heard a voice. It was a strange voice. It was at least not a type that could be heard normally, it was not a voice that is heard by the ear from sound waves. ¡¸Who are you!¡¹ ©`©`I have my gratitude, you brat. You did a good job releasing me. ¡¸Ha?? What are you saying. I mean, where the hell are you, show yourself¡¹ ©`©`Kukuku. You, you can use magic huh? What a good timing, I need blood of a magician for my resurrection. I will make you as sacrifice. ¡¸What are©`©`Uwaa!¡¹ The space was suddenly distorted, and sucked me into it. The place where I had been sucked into, was a dark place and had nothing on it. And there, that was there. A male that grew horns like a goat, and have an ominous look. From his whole body, a strange aura is being emitted. It was not human wherever I looked at it. ¡¸Who the hell are you!¡¹ ¡¸I am the Demon King, Demon King Balthazar¡¹ ¡¸Demon King, you say? ¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right, I was doing that once in this world, but I was overthrown by that damned Hero, and I was sealed in that Grimoire. And after a thousand years, I have been waiting for someone who could decipher the Grimoire and resurrect me¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­it means, because I read the Grimoire that had not been deciphered for a thousand years, you resurrected huh¡¹ ¡¸That is correct. I have my gratitude you brat, because of you, I had been resurrected. The only thing left is to devour your blood and soul, then I can manifest in this world as Demon King again¡¹ How can I say this, normally it would have been a huge disaster. ¡¸Kukuku, wait you humans. Just like a thousand years before, I will fill this world with fear. I¡¯ll start by killing all men, and the recreation of the female human ranch¡¹ ¡­¡­it really would have probably become a disaster. ¡¸Come now, give me your life¡¹ Maou Balthazar reached out his hand, and with those sharply pointed fingers, he attacked me. ¡¸Force Field!¡¹ I chanted the magic instinctively, and blocked the chop. ¡¸Mu! You were a defense magic user huh. Then, how about this?¡¹ Balthazar reaches out his hand. This time, magic flew. It was a beam-like, flame magic. ¡¸Magic Shield!¡¹ I used magic again and blocked it. *Parin* the shield shattered with a sound. ¡¸You¡¯re pretty good for a brat. Using magic freely on that age, and that courage¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯ve taken a liking on you. You brat, become my minion. If you do that, I¡¯ll let you live and give you one kingdom¡¹ ¡¸If I said no?¡¹ ¡¸Kukuku¡¹ Balthazar laughed, *Pachin* snapped his finger. From his behind, various crawling things appeared. Dissolved like mud, something like a human. And there was a lot of them, it wasn¡¯t thousands, it was ten thousands of them. ¡¸I will kill you, devour your blood and soul, and let you be a part of the undead¡¹ ¡¸I won¡¯t like that¡¹ ¡¸Come now, tell me your answer¡¹ ¡¸I don¡¯t want to¡¹ ¡¸I see, then DIE!!¡¹ Balthazar attacked, and his undead minions also attacked. I fought, using a thousand magic. ¡î I returned from the different space. ¡¸I¡¯m tired¡­¡­if I didn¡¯t learn Black Hole it might¡¯ve been close¡¹ I exhaustedly sat down to the chair. Reincarnating and living a new life, today might be the day I was tired the most. ¡¸A-re? It is Lucio-sama¡¹ The room¡¯s door opened, and Sylvia showed up. ¡¸When did you come back, Lucio-sama, you were not around earlier¡¹ ¡¸Earlier? Ohh, it¡¯s already evening¡¹ I looked outside, and got surprised a little. The sky had already reddened when I noticed it. ¡¸Did you go somewhere?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, just a bit¡¹ ¡¸? Is that so. Ah! It is almost time to eat, so please wash your hands¡¹ Sylvia said that, and tried to go out of the room. ¡¸Sylvia¡¹ ¡¸Yes?¡¹ ¡¸Do you know Balthazar?¡¹ ¡¸Balthazar desu ka? ¡­¡­ah! The legendary demon king desu ne, the one who dominated the world for 300 years, and took away all hope from human kind they said¡¹ ¡¸He?, that guy, he¡¯s a tremendous guy after all¡¹ ¡¸What is it with Balthazar?¡¹ Sylvia made a blank look and tilted her head. ¡¸No, it¡¯s nothing. Rather than that, I¡¯m hungry, so can you double the amount for dinner¡¹ ¡¸I understand!¡¹ Sylvia, this time for sure, went out. I saw that off, and started at the Grimoire intently with the sunset. It¡¯s tiring, so something like a demon king, I don¡¯t want to fight that again. Chapter 23: Saving the Princess Instead of the Useless Man Chapter 23: Saving the Princess Instead of the Useless Man When I was having a walk with Coco, I encountered a commotion on the town¡¯s outskirts. The were a lot of town people making a crowd, and was surrounding someone. ¡¸And you ran away with that¡¹ ¡¸You¡¯re not saying that left her alone right¡¹ ¡¸To think that he¡¯s a man like that©`©`you¡¯ve disappointed me¡¹ Everyone was surrounding someone and accusing him with words. I wonder what happened, I gripped Coco¡¯s leash, and went to the middle of the commotion. ¡¸Ne?ne?, what happened?¡¹ Towards the young man in the back line, I asked in child-mode. Coco who was not used to me being on child-mode was surprised, but I ignored that for the mean time. The young man answered. ¡¸This guy did an outrageous thing¡¹ ¡¸This guy? an outrageous thing?¡¹ I looked at the person being surrounded. It was a face I had seen before, if I¡¯m correct¡­¡­it¡¯s Adriano. A court magician who had a triumph return to his village, a man who can use 20 kinds of magic. That man was made to do seiza on the ground. ¡¸You saw that the carriage that Hime-sama was riding on was being attacked by bandits, but instead of saving her, you ran away¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹ I lost my words, and looked at Adriano who lost himself. Oi oi, weren¡¯t you a court magician. Weren¡¯t you able to use 20 kinds of magic. You were being pampered by women like that¡­¡­¡­ ¡¸Really, you¡¯ve disappointed us!¡¹ ¡¸You¡¯re the worst, you!¡¹ Within the people who surrounded Adriano, there were also the appearance of the women that pampered him that day. The women were looking down at Adriano with cold eyes. ¡¸Please wait, that¡¯s not true, there was a proper reason¡¹ ¡¸What is the reason?¡¹ I asked while still in child-mode. And that started the fire. ¡¸That¡¯s right that¡¯s right, what was the reason¡¹ ¡¸Hime-sama©`©`leaving your lord behind and running away alone, let me hear the reason for that¡¹ ¡¸T-That is©`©`right, I wanted to let everyone know. That Oujo-denka is in danger, and the bandits might also attack here¡¹ ¡¸He?, but Onii-chan. Onii-chan is a court magician, and can use a lot of magic right. Couldn¡¯t Onii-chan just defeated them on the spot?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right!¡¹ ¡¸Why did you not defeat them!¡¹ ¡¸T-That is¡­¡­¡¹ Adriano couldn¡¯t answer. While in seiza, he made his shoulders smaller and smaller. Being bathed in the town people¡¯s sight, he was making a face that looks he¡¯d die anytime. Just like the rating of a number one idol who was found out with infidelity, it felt as miserable as that. I left that place quietly. And went directly towards outside of the town. ¡¸Where we going desu ka??¡¹ Coco who I took with me asked. ¡¸I¡¯m going to go save the princess¡¹ ¡¸Ehhhhhhh?¡¹ ¡¸If she was attacked by bandits, there¡¯s no way she couldn¡¯t be left like that. I mean©`©`¡¹ I looked behind with a glance. The town people were still accusing Adriano. They were continuing to accuse him, but no one was saying of saving her. ¡¸But do you know desu ka?? That, princess¡¯s place right now¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯ll do something about it©`©`Search Some¡¹ It was a magic used for finding people, so I used it for the mean time. After I put on the conditions the person I am searching for is a princess, a single line emerged from the ground. A red line just like a 3D image stretched very long. Thinking of the effects of the magic, she should be ahead of this. ¡¸Yosh, let¡¯s go¡¹ ¡¸Y-Yes?¡¹ I took Coco with me, and went after the line that had stretched. The line was stretching towards the road outside of the town, but it changed ways in the middle to the side road. Finally entering in the mountain, it stretched into a cave. A carriage was abandoned beside the cave. Tracing with magic and physical evidence, no doubt that it¡¯s here. ¡¸Ano?¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸Un?¡¹ I looked at Coco. She who had followed me up to here had her dog ears *Pita* towards her back. It was also on her face, she was somehow frightened. ¡¸What happened¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m scared desu?. They¡¯re bandits, right??¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, that¡¯s what I¡¯ve heard¡¹ ¡¸Bandits, they¡¯re¡­¡­scary?!¡¹ I see, she¡¯s frightened to the bandits¡¯ existence huh. It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t understand that. ¡¸Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m with you¡¹ ¡¸Ah¡­¡­!¡¹ Coco was astonished, and *Po* blushes her face. ¡¸I-I understand?¡¹ Coco timidly nodded. For the meantime, it looks like she¡¯s not frightened anymore. I took Coco with me and entered the cave. Using ¡¸Filament¡¹ to make light, and moved through the path. Suddenly, I heard the sound of people talking, so I made the *Shi?* gesture to Coco, stopped our feet and hear what they¡¯re talking about. ¡¸You, who do you think I am. The first princess of Savoya Kingdom, I am the Ruby Savoya seventh to the king¡¯s throne!¡¹ ¡¸We know, we know, you¡¯re the only princess right now right¡¹ ¡¸There¡¯s no way we wouldn¡¯t know a person that famous right?¡¹ ¡¸You know, I¡¯ve seen you a lot of times. I¡¯ve seen the speeches you did a lot of times yo?¡¹ I heard a princess-like, and bandit-like voice. ¡¸Then hurry up and release me jya. If it¡¯s right now, I can make it that this has never happened¡¹ ¡¸That, she said, what do you think¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s¡­¡­there¡¯s now way¡¹ ¡¸Of course, it¡¯s the awaited time that a princess came, you should do your ¡°work¡± properly. Kekeke¡¹ When one of the bandits said that, every one of them laughed nastily. ¡¸Work you say? There¡¯s no work that I have to do in a place such like this¡¹ No, there¡¯s one you know. Specifically it¡¯s not work, but a cliche though. ¡¸Hehehe, there¡¯s one thing, you know¡¹ ¡¸Right, right, something that can only be done by a princess¡¹ ¡¸W-What is it. Why are you taking off your pants¡¹ ¡­¡­it¡¯s that after all huh. But well, it¡¯s normal though. Bandits kidnapping a princess, having an idea that is something like that, unless they¡¯re a group of homos, that¡¯s impossible. That¡¯s why, the flow of things are correct. ¡¸Stop it jya, don¡¯t come near©`©`don¡¯t touch me!¡¹ The princess shouted. Her voice was trembling. ¡¸You bitch, don¡¯t move!¡¹ ¡¸Kya!¡¹ I heard a small scream, and it became quiet. ¡­¡­I¡¯ll go save her huh. ¡¸Arerere?, I wonder where this is??¡¹ Being in child-mode, I entered there. It was a scene that as I had heard. The princes, Ruby, was being restrained on the wall, some of the bandits quick on their move had taken off their pants, and gathered towards Ruby. And Ruby herself had her dress disarrayed with her body, and had a messed up appearance. Probably hit her head when she was attacked, she lost consciousness, and laid quietly. I counted the numbers of the bandits. There are eight of them. There weren¡¯t a lot of them. ¡¸Who are you©`©`hey, a brat huh¡¹ The bandit that was cautious for an instant put his guard down after looking at me. Well, I look like a 9-year-old child, that¡¯s normal. ¡¸Hey you, brat, this isn¡¯t a place brats like you come to. Before you get hurt, go©`©`¡¹ That bandit walked toward me, reached out his hand as if to grab my shoulder. ¡¸Blaze Needle¡¹ I chanted magic. Needles of flame appeared mid-air, and pierced through the man. Pierced through by needles from all directions, the insides of the man were burned, and collapsed just like that. ¡¸Na!©`©`¡¹ The remaining seven bandits changed the colors of their faces. A few who reacted quickly were already making a stance with their weapons. ¡¸You! Who are you!¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m nobody important?¡¹ While saying that, I confirmed the places of the seven, and chanted magic. It was the second Blaze Needle. The needles of flame enough for them attacked the bandits. Six of them were pierced through by the needle, and collapses. One of them swung his weapon and blocked most of the needles, but unable to block only one needle, it pierced very deep to his stomach. It was only one, but it was deadly enough. ¡¸Yo,u¡­¡­who,are¡­¡­¡­you¡¹ ¡¸Lucio Martein. Just a normal reincarnated person¡¹ The man made face that couldn¡¯t understand. I chanted ¡¸Black Hole¡¹. At least in an instant, I thought. I looked around, all of the bandits were taken care of. The only thing left is to bring back the princess, but. ¡¸¡­¡­this in itself, is troublesome¡¹ Lost her consciousness, looking at Ruby with her messed up look, I was a little troubled. Chapter 24: The Reward for Saving the Princess Chapter 24: The Reward for Saving the Princess When I thought about it. ¡¸Coco?, are you there, Coco?¡¹ I looked behind, and shouted towards the outside of the cave. *BataBata* I heard footsteps. Coco who I left behind outside entered. ¡¸Yes?, Coco is here?¡¹ ¡¸That, I¡¯ll leave it to you¡¹ I pointed at Ruby. Coco is also a girl. It would be better to leave it to Coco to do something with the princess with her messed up look. After thinking for a second, she nodded with a troubled face. ¡¸I understand?¡¹ She said that, and went where Ruby was. I faced my back from that, and tried to not look. After a while *Za*, *Za* I heard the sound of that. What sound is that? I took a glance through my shoulder, I saw Coco digging the ground. ¡¸Coco? What are you doing¡¹ ¡¸Yes, I am digging a hole?¡¹ ¡¸A hole? Why are you digging for a hole?¡¹ ¡¸It wouldn¡¯t be buried if I don¡¯t dig a hole desu yo??¡¹ ¡¸Don¡¯t bury her, don¡¯t bury her!¡¹ I let out a loud voice. ¡¸She wouldn¡¯t be buried desu ka??¡¹ ¡¸Don¡¯t bury her! I meant it as fix her clothes¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­Ah?¡¹ *Pon*, Coco clapped her hand. Is she really thinking of burying her, this girl. I faced back again. This time I heard sounds of clothes being worn properly, so I was relieved. ¡¸It is finished?¡¹ ¡¸n¡¹ I looked back. Ruby¡¯s clothes were fixed. I approached her, and casted magic. ¡¸Float¡¹ Ruby¡¯s body floated up. She floated with her lying posture. I pushed her softly, and as if to slide on ice, Ruby¡¯s body floated in the air. ¡¸Wah?, amazing?¡¹ ¡¸Want to do it, Coco?¡¹ ¡¸Un!¡¹ Coco nodded very happily. I changed with her. Coco stood where I was standing, *TsunTsun* poked Ruby. Ruby hovered and slide. For the meantime, I thought of bringing her to the town. ¡¸u¡­¡­n¡¹ Before going out the cave, Ruby woke up. I looked into her face from above. ¡¸You woke up?¡¹ ¡¸This is¡­¡­ha,hya!¡¹ When I met eyes with her, *Don!* Ruby pushed me back with her both hands while raising a scream. Ruby with an adult body, and me with a child¡¯s body. Normally, it would¡¯ve been me who was pushed away, but. ¡¸Hyaaaa!¡¹ It was Ruby who was pushed away. Because she was floating in mid-air with the magic of Float, she flew away with the recoil of pushing me away. She went inside the cave with a decent speed. *Do?n* *Dosa* It sounded that she hit somewhere, and fell to the ground. ¡¸Kyaaaaaaaa!¡¹ And soon after that, I heard a scream. I entered inside thinking what happened, and Ruby was screaming to the corpses of the bandits that was on the ground. Most of them were burnt black, but one part©`©`for example, a head burnt only half of it, was still there. It was a scene that you would scream at normally. ¡¸T-This is¡­¡­what is the meaning of this¡¹ ¡¸I defeated them¡¹ It would become troublesome instead in child-mode, so I talked normally. ¡¸Y-You did?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah¡¹ ¡¸No way¡­¡­aren¡¯t you a child, doing©`©`¡¹ ¡¸Blaze Needle¡¹ I used magic. Aimed at the boulder in Ruby¡¯s side, the needle of flames pierced it from three directions. The boulder was pierced through, and went in flames. Ruby was looking at that and me back and forth. ¡¸T-This is¡­¡­advance level flames magic¡¹ Are you saying that you used that?¡¹ Was it an advanced level magic? I just knew that its power was high so it was convenient. ¡¸Would you like to see it once more?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­no, it¡¯s enough jya¡¹ Ruby regained her composure very quickly. A bit surprisingly, she was composed very fast. ¡¸I will say my gratitude. I am Ruby Savoya. I am the first princess of Savoya Kingdom¡¹ ¡¸I know. I heard you talking with the bandits before I saved you¡¹ ¡¸I see. But why, is a child like you in here?¡¹ ¡¸I heard it from a man called Adriano¡¹ ¡¸Mu!¡¹ Ruby wrinkled her eyebrows. There were unpleasant colors on her expression. ¡¸Did you remember him running away¡¹ ¡¸He ran away in front of me. It¡¯s very embarrassing of my ignorance thinking that I could trust that man¡¹ ¡¸I see. Well, that doesn¡¯t matter. What I want to say was it was because of that, I came to save you¡¹ ¡¸I was saved jya. I will surely return this gratitude. In the name of Ruby Savoya¡¹ Ruby stared straight to me with strong eyes and declared. It looks like that royal members and nobles likes to say, in their name just like this huh. Well, I guess I could expect rewards with just that. ¡¸You are a magician that had deciphered a Grimoire right¡¹ ¡¸Yeah. About a thousand, I can use¡¹ ¡¸A thousand you say?!¡¹ Ruby was surprised. ¡¸That much huh¡¹ I used magic without saying anything. Fire Ball, Fire Laser. Icicle, and Diamond Dust. Big and Small, Wind Cutter and Dress Up. There are no rules, I was using it from the ones I remembered. I used more and more magic, and Ruby was surprised more and more. When I exceeded a hundred, she couldn¡¯t close her mouth, so I stopped. ¡¸Well, about this much¡¹ ¡¸A-Amazing¡­¡­¡¹ Ruby who was surprised¡­¡­this time she didn¡¯t come back that fast. After showing a weird face(it was still beautiful though) for a minute, she cleared her throat, and returned her expression forcefully. ¡¸You, are you affiliated somewhere¡¹ ¡¸Affiliate? No, not at all, why?¡¹ I didn¡¯t understand what the meaning of that, but I¡¯m not in any organization-like group, so I denied clearly. ¡¸Then, to a court magician©`©`¡¹ ¡¸I don¡¯t like that¡¹ I refused clearly. The truth is, it¡¯s not like I really didn¡¯t like it, but with this flow, I remembered Adriano so I didn¡¯t like it. ¡¸Mu?¡¹ Ruby hesitated. It was an expression concerned of what other gratitude she can give other than that. It couldn¡¯t be helped, so I suggested. ¡¸Hey?, in Savoya Kingdom, how many Grimoires are there¡¹ ¡¸Grimoires huh? I¡¯m not sure how many is there, but tens of thousands©`©`¡¹ ¡¸Let me see all of them¡¹ After saying it, I started getting excited. Tens of thousands of Grimoires©`©`tens of thousands of magic. Excited, I was. ¡¸Are you alright with that?¡¹ Ruby accepted casually. Chapter 25: Child and Cat and Last Boss and Chapter 25: Child and Cat and Last Boss and The carriage outside the cave was the one Ruby was riding. There¡¯s no horse, so I used the magic Float, and let Coco pull it. Coco easily pulled that so rather than a carriage, it felt like a dog sled. I let Ruby ride that, and returned to the town of Barza. In the entrance of the town, people gathered and was surrounding Adriano. ¡¸Hime-sama!¡¹ Adriano found us, and let out a loud voice. And soon, the other people looked at us at once. The carriage(dog sled) had stopped, and Ruby came out from that. To the appearance of the princess, the crowd was rustling. Adriano who was in seiza on the ground came in front of Ruby as if to crawl. ¡¸W-Were you alright. This Adriano, worried©`©`¡¹ Those words stopped in the middle, and Adriano ¡¸Uu!¡¹ groaned. The expression of Ruby who looks down at him, her eyes also, was very cold. ¡¸How could you leave me behind¡¹ *ZawaZawa* The eyes of the crowd became even colder. That outrageous thing, was said from the person itself, so it became an unwavering truth. ¡¸T-That is not true, Hime-sama. There¡¯s a reason©`©`t-that¡¯s right, I wanted to call for help so I, from that place©`©`¡¹ ¡¸Adriano, I will release you from your post as court magician¡¹ ¡¸Hime-sama?!¡¹ Adriano, shocked. That isn¡¯t something to be surprised of right, that¡¯s normal right. ¡¸This place was your hometown right. Then, return to your house, the official notice will be sent later¡¹ ¡¸Hime-sama¡¹ ¡¸Return¡¹ Ruby said with full of dignity. Adriano was intimidated and couldn¡¯t say anything, and collapsed to the ground just like that. Ruby and the people of the town¡¯s cold, and scorn sight. That was the instance that the man who had achievements to a court magician¡¯s downfall was decided. ¡î The next day, I was called out. The place where I was guided by the messenger was inside the most splendid mansion in the town of Barza, and in the most splendid room. I faced Ruby there. ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹ I was speechless. I lost my words from Ruby¡¯s attire. Ruby was wearing a normal dress yesterday, but it was completely different today. If I say it in few words, the Last Boss in the choir battle in the end of the year, that kind of ¡¸Attire Set¡¹ Ruby was wearing. There is dignity in that¡­¡­there is, though¡­¡­ ¡¸Lucio Martein¡¹ Ruby called my name. Maybe because of her attire, her tone also had more dignity than yesterday. A dignity that wants you to kneel down naturally. ¡¸About yesterday, you did a great job. Once again, let me say my gratitude¡¹ ¡¸Ha?¡¹ I replied half-heartedly. Honestly, I was too curious about her attire. ¡¸I need to give you a reward. You wanted the free pass to the Grimoire Library, but are you sure you¡¯re alright with that¡¹ ¡¸Is it ¡°something like that¡±, that place. The Grimoire Library that has tens of thousands of Grimoires, isn¡¯t it that very valuable¡¹ ¡¸There is no value to things that are not readable properly¡¹ Ahh, that was it huh. In this world, just by reading Manga(grimoire) you can learn magic, but there isn¡¯t a lot of people who can read it, and even those who can read would take months with one book. Pearls before swine, it¡¯s weird to use that, but it¡¯s something like that huh. But, that is only for the normal people of this world. Being able to read one manga for around an hour, and be able to learn magic with that, there¡¯s no greater reward than that. Simply, the Grimoires itself is very expensive too. ¡¸I¡¯m alright with that, I was also thinking that I wanted to learn more and more magic too¡¹ ¡¸I see. Somebody¡¹ When Ruby said that, one servant came inside. The servant respectfully held the tray, and took it in front of me. On the top of the tray was one sheet of paper, a paper with an emblem in it. I took that with my hand. ¡¸Take that, and go to the Royal Grimoire Library in the capital, I already had taken care of it. Other than taking them out, do what you want¡¹ ¡¸I see, thank you¡¹ ¡¸Do you really not need anything else? Y-You saved me jya, I can grant you at least one last thing¡¹ ¡¸No, this is enough¡¹ I rolled the paper, and put it in my pocket. It¡¯s not like I did something that special, so this is enough. ¡¸I see¡­¡­¡¹ Ruby made a depressed expression for some reason. Did she want me to ask for more? I can¡¯t understand what royals are thinking. ¡¸Well then, let¡¯s meet at the capital¡¹ Ruby said that, she faced to her side and started walking. Somehow I thought. Is she able to walk decently with that set-like attire. I thought that if she couldn¡¯t walk decently with it, she might fall down. I thought, and stared at her. But, Ruby walked normally. She was walking with dignity so she was slow, but normally, she walked without anything happening. What¡¯s that, that¡¯s boring. Ruby continued walking normally, and went towards the door. The servant went first, and opened the door©`©`in an instance, a small wind flowed in. It was to the extent of only shaking bangs, it was a breeze, only a breeze. ¡¸Wawa!¡¹ Ruby broke her balance. Hit by the wind, she fell backwards. After she fell, she couldn¡¯t stand up. Her attire©`©`because of the set, her hands and feet couldn¡¯t reach the ground, and she couldn¡¯t stand up. The servant tried to make her stand up in a hurry, and Ruby *Kii*, glared at me. I looked away©`©`I did not see anything, let¡¯s keep it like that. ¡î The house was rowdy. Because I gained the entry pass to the Royal Grimoire Library, let¡¯s move to the capital, I decided that. And because of that, Sylvia, Nadia, and Mami who changed to her cat ears was rowdy because of the preparation of moving out. ¡¸Lucio¡¹ Ojii-san came to visit. He looked at me, and said with a wide smile. ¡¸I heard about it, Lucio. It looks like you are now able to enter the Royal Grimoire Library right¡¹ ¡¸Un, that¡¯s right?¡¹ I answered in child-mode. ¡¸It¡¯s because I saved a princess, she gave me a pass with that¡¹ ¡¸I heard that you defeated the bandits alone¡¹ ¡¸Un! With magic¡¹ ¡¸I see I see. As expected of my grandchild¡¹ Ojii-san patted my head, and praised me. I didn¡¯t feel bad. ¡¸Lucio is very smart huh. If only Isaac could learn something from you¡¹ *Gata!* Something sounded from outside of the window. I wonder what was that. ¡¸Wait, you agaiuwaaaaaaa!¡¹ Soon after, I heard a scream. It was a familiar scream. And after I waited for a little while Mami appeared, and threw Isaac who was tied up with ropes in front of Ojii-san and I. ¡¸I caught it¡¹ ¡¸Un, thanks¡¹ I patted her head, and Mami was very happy. And she took off the rope, and went outside of the room in a very good mood. I was left behind, and looked Isaac who was obstinate. ¡¸What is the meaning of this¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹ Isaac doesn¡¯t answer, he doesn¡¯t answer while looking to his side. ¡¸Isaac¡¹ Ojii-san opened his mouth, Isaac was like *Biku*. Isaac got frightened, and looked at Ojii-san and I back and forth. ¡¸Do¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸Do?¡¹ ¡¸Don¡¯t think that you¡¯ve won with this©`©`©`©`¡¹ He said that, and jumped out of the room. It was a very used last words, but I couldn¡¯t understand what he means. ¡¸Haa?¡­¡­couldn¡¯t he be an adult soon¡¹ That¡¯s impossible. Somehow, I feel that he would become an adult just like that, Isaac will. After Ojii-san let out a sigh, he regained composure, and faced me. ¡¸Hey Lucio, I have something to ask for you¡¹ ¡¸What is it??¡¹ ¡¸Lucio is going to the capital, and go to the Royal Grimoire Library right¡¹ ¡¸Un, that¡¯s right¡¹ ¡¸In there, can you snitch it if there¡¯s a rare Grimoire stored in there¡¹ ¡¸Snitch?¡¹ ¡­¡­go steal it huh. Ojii-san¡¯s eyes shined, and said further. ¡¸Three books, no, even if its one. I want to see what kind of Grimoire is stored at the royal library¡¹ It was an excited face just like a child¡¯s. Ojii-san who had the hobby of collecting Grimoires, was just like that ever since, and I somehow understood how he felt. Stealing them is impossible though. ¡¸When I meet the princess this time, I¡¯ll ask her to let Ojii-san enter too¡¹ She looked like she wanted me to ask for more, so I think it can pass. ¡¸Really!¡¹ Ojii-san stuck to me. Oi oi, your use of words are strange. ¡¸Un, I¡¯ll do my best¡¹ When I said that, Ojii-san became more and more child-like, and had a very excited face. _______________________________________________________________ Translator Notes: No, Ruby wouldn¡¯t be Lucio¡¯s waifu. Not for a long time, maybe not at all. Chapter 26: Child Administrator Chapter 26: Child Administrator Leaving Barza, Sylvia, Nadia, Coco/Mami and I arrived at the royal capital, La Linea, during early of spring. On the way, I lazily flirted around with Sylvia and Nadia so it felt that we arrived very fast. We entered La Linea, we took an inn for the meantime. In a decent inn, in one large room. Only my wives and pet are staying so this was enough. Nadia and Coco were looking outside, and Sylvia was facing towards me. ¡¸Are you going out, Lucio-sama¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, for the meantime I will go to the Royal Grimoire Library, and I¡¯ll find a house after that¡¹ ¡¸What do we have to do?¡¹ ¡¸You can tour around the capital freely¡¹ ¡¸I understand. Please be careful¡¹ Sylvia said that, and Nadia and Coco waved their hands by the window. ¡¸Be careful?¡¹ ¡¸Be careful desu?¡¹ I left the three and went out of the room, there was the muscle macho owner in the counter so I talked to him. ¡¸Ne?ne?, where is the royal grimoire library??¡¹ ¡¸Library? What are you going to do there¡¹ ¡¸Just a bit, I¡¯m interested¡¹ ¡¸Fuun. If that is it then, after you go out from here, walk straight to the left and go right in the third street, you can reach it if you go straight from there. It is a building different from others¡¹ ¡¸Building different from others?¡¹ ¡¸You¡¯ll know when you get there¡¹ The muscle macho repeated the same words. I wonder if it was that kind of building really easy look apart. ¡¸I got it, thanks, Oji-chan¡¹ I said thanks in child-mode, and left the inn. I walked the way as the macho master had said. As expected of the Royal Capital La Linea, it was very lively. People pass each other, full of vitality, and on top of that, there are goods that I had never seen in Barza that was being sold on the store here and there. I want to slowly look around, I want to go here and there together with Sylvia and Nadia, I thought. After a while, I saw that. ¡¸¡­¡­I see, this is to know¡¹ That building, it was upside down! A large, splendid, beautiful building that is worth having the word Royal in it. But, it¡¯s upside down! Just as if the roof of it was stabbed to the ground, it was a building with that kind of feeling. The meaning of different from others, I¡¯m sure that this is it. I entered from the entrance-like place. Inside was more ridiculous. Although the interior was upside down, things like the counter, table, and chairs were normal. And the bookshelves were upside down starting from the ceiling. To whom, and how did someone made this, I was a little interested. ¡¸Hey boy, this isn¡¯t a place kids come yo¡¹ When I turned around to the voice, there was a large man. His height easily exceeds two meters. Rather than to a library, he was a man who was more fit to a stadium. That man had a stack of books on his hand. The books look very small compared to the man, I felt my senses get unstable. ¡¸Are you lost? Un?¡¹ ¡¸Ne?, this is the Royal Grimoire Library right¡¹ I asked in the child-mode. ¡¸Yeah, as you can see, this is the place where the Grimoires gathered throughout the Kingdom is stored¡¹ The man glanced to his back. In the wide space, numerous Grimoires. There were tens of times of what Ojii-san had collected, it was the scenery as expected of being called royal. ¡¸Then it¡¯s correct¡¹ ¡¸Un?¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m Lucio Martein, here¡¹ I took out the certificate that I got from Ruby, and gave it to the man. The man held the stacked books with one hand, and dexterously took the certificate. He read that. When he read it to the end, the man¡¯s face color changed. ¡¸Boy was the new administrator huh!¡¹ ¡¸Un?¡¹ The man was surprised, I was also surprised. Administrator? ¡¸What¡¯s that¡¹ ¡¸I was told from above, that a new administrator will come they said. That it was a great magician scouted by the princess herself¡¹ ¡¸I don¡¯t know about that you know? I told Ruby-sama that I want to read more Grimoires, and I only received permission to enter the library¡¹ ¡¸Wait a minute¡¹ The man took out a sheet of paper from the back of the counter. He stared intently at that paper, and said. ¡¸As I have thought, Lucio Martein of Barza will be appointed as the new administrator of the Royal Grimoire Library. Treat him with respect and explain it to him¡¹ ¡¸Arara¡¹ Is that really true. But well, if I think about it carefully, if I wanted to read the books in the library freely, the administrator is a very easy convenient stature. I should receive it gratefully, and read all the Grimoires. ¡¸Ah?, I am Fan Cruz. Nice to meet you¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m Lucio Martein. Please take care of me¡¹ Fan and I shook hands. There was a huge difference in our body size, my hand was only about Fan¡¯s finger, so it became a strange handshake. ¡¸But, why did someone like Boy became the administrator? Is it honorary position¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s because in the whole world, I¡¯m the fastest reader of Grimoires¡¹ ¡¸You came out big huh¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s true you know?¡¹ Probably though. ¡¸Fu?n, that¡¯s right¡¹ Fan went to the back of the library as if to remember something. He took one Grimoire from there, and returned. ¡¸Here¡¹ ¡¸What¡¯s this?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s a new Grimoire. A Grimoire that was found recently, a book only one in the world. No one has read it yet, and it¡¯s something that has unknown magic in it¡¹ ¡¸He?¡¹ Fan reached that to me, it was a face a little mean. Go read it if you can, it was that kind of face. I received the Grimoire, and opened it. It was a heartbreaking manga. It was a tearjerker-type scenario themed with the rain, and it was made with an emotional ending finale together with the clearance of the weather. After reading it till the end, a magic emerges inside of my head. I see, that kind of magic huh. ¡¸How is it¡¹ ¡¸Un, I learned it¡¹ ¡¸He?!¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯ll go try it for a bit¡¹ I left the Grimoire, and went outside. Compared to the inside of the library that was chilly, the Royal Capital La Linea that entered the spring had warm south winds blowing. Fan followed. ¡¸What will you do?¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m going to use the magic of that Grimoire¡¹ I said that, and closed my eyes and imagined. I strongly maintain that image, reach out my hands, and chanted. ¡¸Weather Change?Snow¡¹ After I chanted, I felt the biggest sense of exhaustion until now. It was a sense of exhaustion of my magic powers being taken away. That was, a sense of exhaustion that made me feel it was a success. ¡¸Wha, whawhawhawhawha!¡¹ Fan was surprised, I opened my eyes and looked up to the sky. The warm skies with sunlight earlier was covered with clouds, and snow fell. An ancient magic that changes the weather. An enormous amount of magic powers are needed, but it was a magic that has effect?phenomenon that was worth it. I had results, and asked Fan. ¡¸What do you think?¡¹ ¡¸A-Ameijing¡­¡­¡¹ It was Fan with his eyes wide opened, and jaws dropped. _______________________________________________________________ Translator Notes: Yes, she was clearly called as a ¡°pet¡±. Imagine when they grow up. Chapter 27: Everything Concerning Grimoires Chapter 27: Everything Concerning Grimoires I returned inside the library. Snow was falling outside with my magic, but nothing had changed inside. A wonderful space where there are tens of thousands of mangas. It was just like a manga cafe. Until the snow outside stops, I should read manga for a while, I thought. I stood in front of the nearest bookshelf, and glanced through their covers. I was quite excited. Because almost all of the Grimoires are ones that I hadn¡¯t read before. I took one that I had not read before, and the time when I was going to read it. ¡¸You¡¯re a new face huh?¡¹ ¡¸Un?¡¹ I was called out, so I looked to my side. There was one old man there. Wearing normal clothes, he was holding a broom and a dustpan. I wonder if he was a janitor. As usual, I answered in child-mode. ¡¸Nice to meet you, I am Lucio Martein¡¹ ¡¸Ohh, then you are that Lucio-sama, the new administrator of this library¡¹ ¡¸Yes, what about Ojii-san?¡¹ ¡¸Please call be Abe¡¹ ¡¸Abe-san desu ne. Please take care of me¡¹ I took a quick glance to the Grimoire that I took out, and looked around the library. ¡¸What is the matter¡¹ ¡¸A-no-ne, where should I read this, I thought¡¹ ¡¸Where?¡¹ ¡¸Un, something like a sofa, or a chair would be nice, I thought. I thought I wanted to sit there and slowly read the Grimoire¡¹ When I said that, Abe-san was very surprised for some reason. His eyes on his wrinkled face was widened, and was staring at me. Did I, say something weird? ¡¸Abe-san what¡¯s the matter?¡¹ ¡¸Administrator-san think of interesting things¡¹ ¡¸Is that so? It¡¯s a library right, wouldn¡¯t you want a place to have a seat and read?¡¹ ¡¸If it was a normal library, then that is true. But this is the Grimoire Library where Grimoires are stored, they are all Grimoires that would take from months to years to read, there¡¯s no meaning even if there are chairs and sofas¡¹ ¡¸Ah!¡­¡­¡¹ When I think about it, that was right. I almost forget since I was able to read normally, but the almost all of the people of this world cannot read manga. As Abe-san had told, one book would normally take several months, some may take years. I guess that¡¯s true that with that, chairs aren¡¯t needed in this library. ¡¸I see¡­¡­ne?, do you think it¡¯s okay if I bring my own chair¡¹ ¡¸Lucio-sama is administrator-sama, so that much is¡¹ ¡¸Thank goodness. Then, I have to find a good chair and sofa huh, I¡¯m going to read this much Grimoires, the chair that I¡¯m going to sit on during that should be good¡¹ ¡¸Are you planning to read everything¡¹ Abe-san was still surprised. ¡¸Un! There¡¯s this much of them, I have to read it. It¡¯s exciting right, to be able to read Grimoires this many as much as I want¡¹ ¡¸Lucio-sama likes studying huh¡¹ ¡¸Maybe¡¹ I laughed wryly. ¡¸I think so. In everyone that I have met until now, they all felt as if reading Grimoires was mortification¡¹ Mortification, huh. Well, they¡¯re forcefully reading what they couldn¡¯t read, so maybe it¡¯s mortification. But yeah, if I think of it as reading every manga in a manga cafe, it might be a little be mortifying. But I¡¯ll still do my best and read it though. The manga here, the more I read them, the more I can learn magic, so mortification or whatever, I¡¯ll do it. ¡¸A person like Lucio-sama is the first time¡¹ ¡¸Was that so¡¹ ¡¸I cannot read Grimores, but I will support Lucio-sama from the shadows¡¹ ¡¸Thanks, Abe-san¡¹ I said thanks. From Abe-san, I had the same feeling with Ojii-san on our family mansion. Making a kind smile, it was almost just like the same with an Ojii-san who treats his grandchild kindly. Maybe, I¡¯m a Jijii-killer. I don¡¯t feel bad. While thinking about that and tried to read the next manga, the library¡¯s door was opened widely. A middle-aged man who was wearing a splendid attire opened it. That man was having a serious look, but when he looked here, he clearly was relieved. ¡¸This is bad¡¹ Said Abe-san who was beside me. What is bad? The middle-aged man, while catching his breath, sounded his footsteps while he approached. And, he stood in front of Abe-san who was beside me. ¡¸I was looking for you, your majesty¡¹ ¡¸Your majesty?!¡¹ I was very surprised and looked at Abe-san. Abe-san was like *YareYare*, and sighed with a troubled face. And soon after, his air changed. From the air of a very friendly janitor Ojii-san, to a noble¡¯s air that had a majestic aura. His appearance hadn¡¯t changed, but it was as if he was a different person. ¡¸Your majesty, he said¡­¡­could you be, the King?¡¹ ¡¸Umu. I am the King of Savoya, Abraham the Third de aru¡¹ No way, is he¡¯s really the king! ¡¸I am sorry for hiding my identity. I had heard from Ruby, but I wanted to actually see what kind of person you are with my eyes¡¹ ¡¸I-Is that so¡¹ ¡¸In reality, it¡¯s good that I met you. You are a more wonderful child than what Ruby had talked about¡¹ ¡¸Thank you very much¡¹ I was praised very much, it looks like he¡¯d really had taken a like to me. And that Abe-san¡­¡­the King, looked towards the middle-aged man. ¡¸Hugo¡¹ ¡¸Ha!¡¹ ¡¸Gather artisans, to make this child leisurely read Grimoires inside the library, make a space where he can read comfortably¡¹ ¡¸As you wish¡¹ ¡¸Also, I will grant all of the authority that the royal house have concerning with Grimoires to this child. Make the draft for the imperial rescript¡¹ This time, he looked towards me, and said. ¡¸Lucio¡¹ ¡¸Na?ni?¡¹ ¡¸As you have heard. I will leave this whole Grimoire Library to you. Everything of it¡¹ ¡¸Can I buy new Grimoires?¡¹ I remembered what Ojii-san had asked of me, and asked. ¡¸Hahaha. Of course, collect all as you want¡¹ ¡¸Waaai, thank you!¡¹ It was a little exaggerating in the child-mode, but I was simply happy. Not only what is here, I was happy that they would increase. Looking at me being joyful, the King made a kind smile. As I¡¯ve thought, it was the same feeling with Ojii-san that was in our family home. ¡¸Your majesty¡¹ Hugo said to the King with a serious face. ¡¸What is it¡¹ ¡¸If it would be all authorities concerning Grimoires, a Baron rank is needed at least¡¹ ¡¸Then make him a Baron¡¹ ¡¸As you wish¡¹ ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Ehhhhhhhh? That is, could that be?! The King, deepened his smile and made a pleasant smile towards me. Chapter 28: Nonstop Lucio Chapter 28: Nonstop Lucio After Hugo left the library, the King let out a sigh for some reason. ¡¸What happened?¡¹ Knowing that he was the King was a bit stalling, but I somehow asked with child-mode. ¡¸I suddenly got envious of you. In what I¡¯ve heard from Ruby, she said that you have deciphered more than a thousand Grimoires¡¹ ¡¸Un, I read it¡¹ ¡¸I cannot read even one book. Even though these much Grimoires are collected¡¹ ¡¸U?n, that can¡¯t be help, I think. You¡¯re the King right, the King is busy, so there¡¯s no time to read Grimiores¡¹ Right now was my real feelings, and there was another one. This world¡¯s Grimoires are manga, but I know what manga in the world that I was before. The person called the King, it can¡¯t be helped because he wouldn¡¯t have time to read manga. ¡¸¡­¡­you really are thinking of that seriously¡¹ ¡¸Un, I really think of that¡¹ ¡¸Even so, I would think that if I could read. I also, want to experience what is magic at least once¡¹ ¡¸I see¡­¡­wait a minute¡¹ I left the King there, and ran around inside the library. From the thousand books of Grimoires that I¡¯ve read, I also choose ideas from there, and searched for that inside the library. And the three books of Grimoires that I brought, I passed it to the King. ¡¸Here, this¡¹ ¡¸What is this?¡¹ The King tilted his head and asked. ¡¸This one¡¯s, the Grimoire that my Ojii-san was reading. It¡¯s the one that he said, easiest to read. And, this one is the only Grimoire an Obaa-chan somewhere read, you can learn the magic to become a dragon you know. This one¡¯s the Grimoire that many people I asked that they have read¡¹ ¡¸Hou?¡¹ ¡¸I think that one of these the King can read¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­can I read it¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m sorry, if only I could teach you how to read¡­¡­¡¹ I felt a little guilty. I have taught a lot of people to read until now, but I couldn¡¯t teach any one of them. ¡¸That¡¯s why, at least, I thought I should bring the book that might be easy to read¡¹ ¡¸I see. Yosh¡¹ The King received the Grimoire. ¡¸It¡¯s your recommendation, I will carefully read it¡¹ ¡î After separating ways with the King, I returned to the inn from the Grimoire Library. When I entered inside, Isaac was in the lobby for some reason. ¡¸You¡¯re finally back Lucio. Where were you¡¹ ¡¸Just a bit. Rather than that, why is Nii-san here?¡¹ ¡¸I thought I might as well say greetings¡¹ ¡¸Greetings?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, I also decided to live here in La Linea, I came to at least let you know¡¹ ¡¸Was that so¡¹ ¡¸I also bought a mansion. I will invite you in some time¡¹ No, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll just be troubled being invited. In the first place, why did Isaac came to La Linea? At the time that I was going to ask that. ¡¸Is Lucio Martein-sama here¡¹ One man entered from the door. It¡¯s a man who I saw for the first time, but he¡¯s wearing the same clothes with Hugo. I wonder if he¡¯s a messenger of the King? ¡¸I¡¯m Lucio¡¹ I entered child-mode, and went in front of the man. ¡¸This is the words of the King, listen respectfully¡¹ ¡¸Yes¡¹ The man took out a parchment, spread it, and started reading it. ¡¸Lucio Martein. Aforesaid, praised with the achievements of ancient magic resurrection, you will be appointed to a Baron¡¹ ¡¸Thank you very much¡¹ The one that was said earlier in the Library. But, it became like this huh. Achievements of ancient magic resurrection, un, it¡¯s reasonable. Because the King was saying to make me Baron in any way, so maybe the aides or ministers, somebody might¡¯ve searched for that point of compromise. I received that parchment. I became a Baron with this huh©`©`when I was thinking of that. ¡¸Is Lucio Martein-sama here¡¹ The door opened and a different man entered. It was the same uniform as the man before but a different person. ¡­¡­what is the meaning of this? ¡¸I¡¯m Lucio though?¡¹ ¡¸This is the words of the King, listen respectfully¡¹ ¡¸Ha?¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸Lucio Martein. With the achievements of saving the first princess, you will be appointed to a Viscount¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­ha?¡¹ ¡¸What is the matter, will you not accept¡¹ ¡¸No, e?to¡­¡­thank you very much¡¹ After I received the parchment, the man was very content and went out. I didn¡¯t think that it would come in a row. Well, saving Ruby is somewhat of an achievement though. ¡¸Is Lucio Martein-sama here¡¹ ¡¸Again??¡¹ A different man entered again. It was clearly the same clothes, with the same flow. ¡¸Lucio Martein. Praised with the achievements of Grimoire recommendation, you are appointed to an Earl¡¹ ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Because I recommended a manga? No way, just with that©`©`when I was thinking that. ¡¸Is Lucio Martein-sama here¡¹ ¡¸Ueh?¡¹ ¡¸Lucio Martein. Praised with the achievement of the unbelievable feat of learning a thousand magic, you are appointed to a Marquis¡¹ ¡¸E?to, yes©`©`¡¹ ¡¸Is Lucio Martein-sama here¡¹ ¡¸Again?! What is happening?¡¹ ¡¸Lucio Martein. Praised with the achievement of returning the Grimoire to the bookshelves, you are appointed to a Duke¡¹ ¡¸Well I¡¯d surely return it! I mean, anything is good enough?¡¹ Five messengers came in a row, and pushed on to me five parchments. With surging waves in a few minutes, without understanding anything, I became a Duke. E?to¡­¡­ ¡¸Lucio©`©`¡¹ ¡¸What is it this time?!¡¹ I quickly looked at the entrance. It was different this time. How can I say this, it was Amanda who was standing there. A maid that works in the mansion of our family home, she is inflexible, but she could really do her job. ¡¸Amanda? Why are you here?¡¹ ¡¸I came on the orders of the previous head of the family¡¹ Amanda said that, passed through me, and stood in front of Isaac who was astonished. Now that I think about it, Isaac was here huh. ¡¸Isaac-sama¡¹ ¡¸©`©`Ha! W-What is it Amanda¡¹ ¡¸This is the words from the previous head of the family¡¹ Amanda took a deep breath. And, her expression and her air changed. ¡¸What the heck are you doing using the house¡¯s money! Let go of the mansion and come back right now©`©`de gozaimasu¡¹ Amanda said the last part returning to her usual self. I mean¡­¡­Isaac. You used money without permission, and bought a mansion without permission. What are you trying to do. Isaac who was indirectly scolded by Ojii-san had a pale face. But when I thought about that, his face became red and glared at me. ¡¸¡­¡­re¡¹ ¡¸re?¡¹ ¡¸Remember this©`©`©`©`¡¹ Just like that, leaving a nostalgic parting shot, he jumped out of the inn. I let out a sigh, and said to Amanda. ¡¸Amanda, tell Ojii-san¡¹ ¡¸What is it¡¹ ¡¸The mansion Nii-san bought, tell him I¡¯ll buy it. Also tell him, I took permission to enter the library, so come any time¡¹ Amanda was surprised for an instant, but nodded soon after that and said as if to be amazed. ¡¸As expected of Lucio-sama de gozaimasu¡¹ Chapter 29: Daily Mansion Chapter 29: Daily Mansion ¡¸¡­¡­is this the mansion Nii-san bought?¡¹ I lost my words seeing the scene in front of me. Sylvia, Nadia, and Mami who was behind me was the same. ¡¸¡­¡­that is right de gozaimasu¡¹ Amanda who guided us here also had voice of a lower tone than usual. She was clearly astonished, her voice was that kind of tone. She would surely become like that, even if the mansion in front of us can be called a mansion, it was a lot that should be called a haunted mansion. The roof is on tatters, the window glass also was shattered. Some of the walls have fallen down, and double doors placed in the front entrance was half-destroyed. Inside the lot, there were grass growing everywhere, and it doesn¡¯t look like people can live on it. ¡¸Lucio-sama, I will, go look inside¡¹ ¡¸I will go too¡¹ ¡¸I-I can also go if you really want me to¡¹ The three entered the mansion one next to the other. Being left behind, I let out a deep sigh. ¡¸Why did he buy something like this?¡¹ ¡¸He ordered a mansion that can be bought as soon as possible, they said. Also¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸Also?¡¹ ¡¸Because he bought it without negotiation, it looks like it was bought expensively. Precisely, twice of the market price¡¹ ¡¸Twice, you say¡­¡­oi oi¡¹ As usual, you¡¯re always catching us unaware, Isaac. ¡¸In addition, precisely, that was the market price if it was ¡°newly constructed¡±¡¹ ¡­¡­he¡¯s caught us one notch higher. That means, the price would¡¯ve been ten times the current value of this mansion. Really, what does he want to do. ¡¸With that said, Lucio-sama, excuse me for being presumptuous, but Lucio-sama shouldn¡¯t push himself to take this¡¹ Amanda said. She had a worried face. ¡¸No, it¡¯s okay¡¹ ¡¸But¡¹ ¡¸*Geho*, *GehoGeho*¡¹ While coughing, Sylvia went outside from the mansion. ¡¸What happened. Are you okay Sylvia¡¹ I ran to her, and rubbed her back. Sylvia coughed so much that tears welled up in her eyes, and sneezes. If I look closely, her eyes was somehow sore. ¡¸I-I¡¯m sorry, Lucio-sama. The dust inside the mansion was so much¡¹ ¡¸Because of that huh¡¹ I was convinced, it looks like this from outside, the inside is probably more terrible. ¡¸By the way, where¡¯s Nadia?¡¹ ¡¸N-Nadia-chan said that she would look around a little bit longer. She said it was exciting because she felt a weird presence¡¹ ¡¸Why are lines for adventure comes out from the mansion that we would live in?¡¹ When I was rubbing Sylvia¡¯s back who continues to cough, I felt a presence beside me. When I looked up, Mami was there. The cat ears girl, how can I say this, she had a rat in her mouth. ¡­¡­as expected of a cat?. ¡¸That is?¡¹ ¡¸I caught it¡¹ ¡¸You caught it huh¡¹ ¡¸There¡¯s still more, I¡¯ll go catch more of them¡¹ She left the rat in the ground, and Mami jumped into the mansion once again. It was hard to tell, but just like Nadia, she was also in the excited group huh. The fed up group was Amanda, Sylvia and I, the three of us. Sylvia who retreated, Nadia who continues to explore, Mami who came back to hunt. ¡¸¡­¡­this is an amazing mansion, huh¡¹ ¡¸You should not push yourself to take it¡¹ Amanda said the same words. She was a little annoyed was probably because of the anger against Isaac. Thinking about it normally, doing what Amanda said was for the best, but I thought that giving up with this, is somehow¡­ ¡¸It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll take it¡¹ ¡¸But, if it was like this, even living on it¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯ll do something about it¡¹ I stepped into the lot, and searched magic in my head. In the ones that I had thought of roughly, there was two magic that could be useful. One of them was orthodox one, and the other was a little atypical. I thought which one of them©`©`and I chose the latter. ¡¸Nadia, Mami, come out¡¹ I let out a loud voice, and called out to Nadia and Mami from outside the mansion. The two saw that I was going to use magic, and went out without asking anything. Nadia, with an excited face, stood beside Sylvia, and stared at me. I reached out my hand, and chanted the magic. ¡¸Daily Mansion¡¹ The light of the magic became a light bubble, and enveloped the mansion. After a while, the mansion which was swallowed changed its appearance. Its shape had changed very much, but instead, a new©`©`it became a mansion that came normally be lived in. ¡¸Ohh, it changed very much¡¹ Nadia ran into the mansion with her eyes shining, and Mami also entered the mansion just the same. After a while, the two came back. ¡¸It was too normal, it¡¯s boring¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸There wasn¡¯t prey¡­¡­¡¹ Just like that, both of them was disappointed. ¡¸That¡¯s good enough. It¡¯s a place we¡¯ll live normally you know¡¹ ¡¸Uhm¡­¡­Lucio-sama, what kind of magic is that?¡¹ ¡¸You¡¯ll know soon¡¹ I grinned to Sylvia. I looked back to Amanda, and said. ¡¸As you can see. There¡¯s no problem¡¹ ¡¸Yes¡¹ Amanda bowed respectfully, and said with an impressed expression. ¡¸To think that a difficult problem would be solved so easily, as expected of Lucio-sama de gozaimasu¡¹ ¡î ¡¸Lucio-sama!¡¹ The next day, Sylvia woke me up with a panicking voice. I raised my body from the bed, and rubbed my eyes. I felt that the surroundings was somehow very bright. ¡¸Fuaa, good morning, Sylvia¡¹ ¡¸Good morning©`©`I mean, Lucio-sama! It¡¯s an emergency¡¹ ¡¸What happened¡¹ ¡¸The mansion became transparent!¡¹ ¡¸Un?¡¹ I opened my eyes and looked around. I could see outside. Precisely said, all of the walls and floors of the mansion changed into transparent glass, and even though we were in the bedroom, I could see outside through transparent walls. Even though it was shaped like a mansion, everything became a see-through skeleton house. ¡¸I see, it became like this in the second day huh¡¹ ¡¸Like this, you say¡­¡­what does that mean, Lucio-sama¡¹ ¡¸Daily Mansion. If casted to a building, it is a kind of magic that would change the building to another building everyday. Well, it¡¯s something just like daily meal or tear off calendar¡¹ ¡¸Ehhhhhh, t-there¡¯s something like that desu ka¡¹ ¡¸Yeah¡¹ ¡¸Was that so¡­¡­then, will it become a different mansion tomorrow again?¡¹ ¡¸It would¡¹ ¡¸Ha?¡­¡­¡¹ Sylvia made a complicated face. On the other hand, Nadia was having fun. As soon as I stretched and looked up the ceiling, I met my eyes with her on the higher floor. She stared at me intently, and Nadia waved her hand with a smile. This one¡¯s having fun because it was skeleton. ¡î ¡¸Lucio-kun, Lucio-kun¡¹ The next morning, Nadia woke me up. ¡¸Fua?a. Good morning Nadia. It¡¯s you today huh¡¹ ¡¸Lucio-kun, this magic is bad¡¹ ¡¸He?!©`©`Uwa¡¹ What happened, I thought, and when I looked to the side¡­¡­I fell from the bed. I rubbed my shoulder that hit, and raised my body up. The bed that I was sleeping in, became a very narrow bed. It was a bed that could be called as a balance beam, falling down is natural©`©`rather, I¡¯m impressed I could¡¯ve slept until now. When I looked closely the room too, although it should¡¯ve been the bedroom, it felt like a warehouse had all these kinds of tools. Those were somehow subtly customized to the furniture, and if I look very closely, it looked interesting. ¡¸Ne! It¡¯s bad right¡¹ Nadia who seemed to like that very much, denied. ¡¸Un, Why?¡¹ ¡¸This bed. I can¡¯t sleep with Lucio-kun with this you know. I thought that it¡¯s interesting that it would change everyday, but I don¡¯t want to change the bed¡¹ ¡¸Fumu¡¹ I thought of what Nadia said. Certainly, as she had said. It¡¯s fun to live in an interesting house, but it¡¯s certain that I wouldn¡¯t want to change the bed in the room. I like to sleep with my wives in a wide room with a bed that was larger than king size. Un, this daily mansion is bad huh. ¡¸I got it, I¡¯ll do something about it¡¹ I let everyone get out of the mansion, and casted magic. One of the two magic, the other one. ¡¸Glory Regression¡¹ The light of the magic enveloped the mansion, and gradually changed its shape. ¡¸Lucio-kun, what magic is it this time?¡¹ ¡¸It is magic that returns it to its best condition, what the magic was casted on¡¹ ¡¸Best condition?¡¹ ¡¸Right, well, just look¡¹ The mansion changed. It changed to a skeleton house yesterday, and it changed to the normal mansion the day before that. After it changed into the haunted mansion three days before, it became a scene that looked it was rewinding. The opposite scene of being deserted, a scene that gradually fixes. ¡¸Just like this, little by little to its past condition, it¡¯s magic that returns it to its best condition¡¹ ¡¸Just returning it?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right¡¹ ¡¸Un! If it¡¯s like that, we can live normally huh¡¹ ¡¸Thank goodness¡­¡­¡¹ Sylvia was relieved. Different from Nadia, she couldn¡¯t enjoy the daily mansion even once, so it made it feel that she was more relieved. The magic accelerates, the same thing that happens that when forward continues its speed goes up. And finally, it got so fast it couldn¡¯t be seen by the eyes. ¡¸It¡¯s exciting right¡¹ ¡¸Un¡¹ My two wives said. And finally, the rewinding stopped. ¡¸Uwa?, what¡¯s this, it¡¯s amazing¡¹ ¡¸Uhmm¡­¡­is this the time when it was at its best? ¡­¡­that might be it¡¹ My two wives that reacted differently, I also made a subtle face. The mansion¡¯s shape almost didn¡¯t changed. Its appearance was almost the same with the haunted house. But the roof, the walls, and the decorations here and there. How can I say this, its was shining with gold. It was probably built as a golden mansion, in the start. ¡¸What?, that¡¯s boring¡¹ ¡¸Lucio-sama, it¡¯s normal inside¡¹ My two wives that entered inside first said. It looks like it was only outside that was shining with gold. ¡¸Then, it¡¯s okay huh¡¹ For the mean time, let¡¯s live in it, if it wasn¡¯t good, then I will just do something about it with another magic, I thought. While thinking this and that, I also had a few idea¡­¡­because I could learn something from the Grimoire Library. With this, I gained my mansion in the royal capital. That it would be called as Golden Mansion and become a tourist spot later on, was something I didn¡¯t know right now. Chapter 30: Prized Wife Chapter 30: Prized Wife I am in a party. A night party that is being opened inside the palace. The organizer was the King, therefore, almost all of the participants seems to be nobles or wealthy people, they looked like celebrities. Of course, the venue was also extremely flamboyant. ¡¸Wawa¡­¡­¡¹ Sylvia who was beside me was being taken aback. I took her with me, wearing a dress from the Dress Up magic, but she was panicking to the scale of the party. ¡¸L-Lucio-sama¡¹ ¡¸Un?¡¹ ¡¸I think that I am out of place¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s not true, you know¡¹ ¡¸But, everybody around are all grown-ups, they are all ladies and gentlemen. There is no one else childish like me¡¹ ¡¸If you say that, there isn¡¯t another kid other than me, right. Well, don¡¯t mind it too much. Sylvia is my wife, so you should just act in a stately manner¡¹ ¡¸Yes, I understand¡¹ Sylvia nodded, but she was still too stiff. ¡°I should be in manner¡±, it was clear that she was nervous thinking of that. ¡¸Ah! Lucio-sama, I will go get drinks!¡¹ She said that, and *PataPata* she ran. That can be left to the venue personnel though. Well, rather than being nervous at all times, it might be better to let Sylvia do something to make her distracted. And when I was looking at that from far away, one man approached Sylvia with dispute. It was a young man at around the same with Isaac about 16-7, and the clothes he was wearing looks expensive even from where I look from far away. I approached, and called out from the behind. ¡¸Ne?ne?, what do you want with my wife??¡¹ I talked to him in child-mode. ¡¸Lucio-sama!¡¹ ¡¸Lucio-samaaa?¡¹ Sylvia ran towards where I was, and the man looked at me as if to measure me. ¡¸What happened?¡¹ ¡¸E?to¡­¡­uhm¡¹ ¡¸Why is a kid like you in here? Do you know what kind of place this is and what today¡¯s event is?¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t know¡¹ Honestly, I really thought of that. Is something going to happen? I came here because I received an invitation from the King, is there some kind of real meaning for it. ¡¸I guessed so. It¡¯s something kids like you won¡¯t know about. Kids like you should hurry up and go home, just go play house or whatever¡¹ The young man said that, and went away with a stride. He then calls out to a young lady at around the same age that was in a little far away, and talked joyfully. ¡¸Let¡¯s go back¡¹ ¡¸Yes¡¹ I took Sylvia with me, and return to where we were earlier. ¡¸I¡¯m sorry, Lucio-sama¡¹ ¡¸Un?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s because I¡¯m a kid, I¡¯m causing problems for Lucio-sama right¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s not like I¡¯m being troubled at all¡¹ ¡¸Un¡­¡­but¡­¡­¡¹ Sylvia looked at the grown-ups. When I followed her sight, I found out that she was staring at a very grown-up beauty. ¡¸I want to grow up faster¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸You want to try?¡¹ ¡¸Eh?¡¹ Sylvia was surprised, and stared at me as if to confirm. ¡¸Do I want to try, what do you mean Lucio-sama¡¹ ¡¸Do you want to be a grown-up beauty like that, I mean. Using my magic¡¹ ¡¸Ah!¡­¡­Lucio-sama¡¯s magic¡¹ Sylvia¡¯s eyes shined in an instant, but she soon looked down. ¡¸It is okay, even if I become a grown-up, it is not like I am going to be a beauty like her¡¹ ¡¸Un? That¡¯s not true at all. When Sylvia becomes a grown-up, you¡¯re going to be more beautiful than that person. I, who looks at Sylvia everyday, can guarantee¡¹ ¡¸But¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸Seeing is believing¡¹ I stopped Sylvia¡¯s words, reached out my hand and used magic. Some people nearby was surprised. It was because I suddenly started using magic. But ignoring that, I casted magic on Sylvia. ¡¸Fake Growth¡¹ Soon after the light of the magic enveloped Sylvia, her body grew up. The 9-year old body of Sylvia grew up in an instant. She grew up to her 16 year old appearance that I had specified. Sylvia looked at herself, and looked down at me with a surprised face. ¡¸T-This is?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s a magic that changes the appearance to look like a grown up. I specified it to about 16-years old. It means, how you look right now, is how Sylvia would really look like after growing up to 16-years old¡¹ ¡¸Amazing¡­¡­there is also this kind of magic huh¡­¡­¡¹ Sylvia sighs in wonder. I stared at her intently. ¡¸Un, beautiful¡¹ ¡¸Eh?¡¹ ¡¸You¡¯re as beautiful as I thought, Sylvia. Let me say, you are more beautiful than anyone in here¡¹ ¡¸T-T-T-T-That¡¯s not true desu¡¹ Sylvia blushes and sways off her hands. But, that was my honest opinion. The Sylvia right now is beautiful. With no doubt, she was more beautiful than any other woman in here today. Because she was a beautiful girl from the start, she became a beauty by dressing up, but I really think that even without something like that, she is the most beautiful. ¡¸That is true. I am a happy man, because I was able to marry Sylvia¡¹ ¡¸Uu¡­¡­Ru, Lucio-samaa¡­¡­¡¹ She blushed on a grand scale, Sylvia made a very troubled face. But, it doesn¡¯t seem that she didn¡¯t like it. ¡¸Come now, stop being shy. As my wife, please make a more beautiful expression¡¹ ¡¸More, desu ka?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right, more beautiful that I can be proud of¡¹ ¡¸I-I will do my best!¡¹ Sylvia said that, had a deep breath, and made an expression. Those words right now are magic words, magic words in a different meaning. ¡°For me¡±, that word, was very effective to Sylvia. She withdraws the blushing face she had earlier, and made a composed expression. Sylvia looked more and more beautiful. Just talking in her shoes, if she was like this, I think that I would be the one who¡¯s not worth of her. I should also use magic to myself, and at least be in the same age, at the time when I was thinking of that. ¡¸Beautiful lady¡¹ A voice that I was familiar with, called out to Sylvia. It was the young man earlier. He, who came from over there, calls out to Sylvia with a some kind of cheesy lines. ¡¸Are you talking, to me?¡¹ ¡¸Who else there could be. Today is a wonderful day, to be able to meet a beautiful person like you¡¹ ¡¸E?to¡­¡­¡¹ Sylvia was troubled. ¡¸My name is Diego. If it was okay, can you please let me know your name¡¹ The young man©`©`Diego made a bow with a noble-like gesture, and stared at Sylvia. Sylvia became more and more troubled, and looked at me. In a different meaning from earlier, I knew that she was troubled. However I looked at it, he was clearly smooth-talking her, it¡¯s natural to be troubled. ¡¸Ne?ne?, what do you want with my wife??¡¹ ¡¸Mu! What, you again huh¡¹ Diego looked at me with cold eyes. ¡¸I told you to go home because you¡¯re out of place you brat¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m sorry¡¹ ¡¸I mean, what did you say right now, wife?¡¹ ¡¸Un, wife. Come here¡¹ I called Sylvia to come, Sylvia made a smile, and came to my side. We couldn¡¯t cling our arms because of the height difference, but instead, we held hands. ¡¸It¡¯s my wife. Ne! Sylvia¡¹ ¡¸Yes, Lucio-sama¡¹ ¡¸You¡¯re beautiful, Sylvia¡¹ ¡¸I am beautiful only because of Lucio-sama¡¹ Sylvia said that, and stared at me with as if she was truly a very obedient wife. Giggling laughter could be heard around. They¡¯re laughing at Diego who failed at smooth talking. Diego trembled, and reddened his face. The difference from earlier was, he was embarrassed because he was rejected by Sylvia who looks nubile. ¡¸W-Who the heck are you really, why is a kid like you here!¡¹ He asked with an unreasonable anger. ¡¸It is because I invited him¡¹ ¡¸What©`©`Your Majesty!¡¹ The King came unnoticeably, and Diego who saw that bows his head in a hurry. ¡¸I am very sorry Your Majesty, without knowing it is Your Majesty¡¯s guest¡¹ ¡¸He is also not my guest though¡¹ ¡¸Eh?¡¹ Diego got confused, the King talked to me. ¡¸It is good you came, Senjukou¡¹ ¡¸Senjukou? What¡¯s that??¡¹ ¡¸A duke that can use a thousand magic, Senjukou. It is your noble title, I thought of it. If you do not like it, I can think of it again¡¹ ¡¸U?un? It¡¯s cool so that¡¯s fine. Thank you, Your Majesty¡¹ ¡¸Umu. I heard the conversation, is it true that, that lady is your wife?¡¹ ¡¸Un, I casted magic on her for a bit, but she really looks like this¡¹ I said that, and released the magic on Sylvia. Sylvia who returned to her original 9-year old appearance was relieved, and clings her arms with mine. ¡¸Hahaha, I see, you look good with each other¡¹ ¡¸Thank you¡¹ ¡¸It is not only you look good with each other. A duchess this lovely is the treasure of our country¡¹ ¡¸That is¡­¡­thank you very much¡¹ Sylvia got shy. ¡¸By the way, what was the magic right now?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s a magic that disguises to a grown up appearance. Just like this¡¹ I used Fake Growth once more. This time, I casted it to both me and Sylvia. We now looked like a 16-year old couple. ¡¸A handsome man and a beautiful lady that goes together huh¡¹ ¡¸And that magic right now, that is an advanced magic that has only a few that can use¡¹ ¡¸Senjukou¡¯s name is not just for show, huh¡¹ Voices of praise were raised around us. I was alright with it, but Sylvia entered her shy-mode again. And just like that, together with Sylvia, I had a small talk with the King. Diego who showed a huge embarrassment, quietly, ran away with his tail between his legs. _______________________________________________________________ Senjukou(ǧ…⹫) = a /duke(¹«)/ that can use a /thousand spells(ǧ…â)/. ǧ(sen) = thousand …â(ju) = probably comes from …âÎÄ(jumon) = incantation or simply …â(ju, noroi) = curse, ¹«(kou) = from ¹«¾ô(koushaku) which means a duke Chapter 31: Into the Dreams Chapter 31: Into the Dreams In spring one sleeps a sleep that knows no dawn. From the morning this day, Sylvia and Nadia, the three of us, were laying down on top of the bed. On top of the bed was warm enough even if magic weren¡¯t used, so we were laying down very comfortably. ¡¸Ah!¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸Un?¡¹ I heard Sylvia¡¯s voice from the side, so I looked towards her. Her eyes were half-opened, and it looks like she just woke up. ¡¸Is it¡­¡­a dream?¡¹ Oh, she was seeing a dream huh. Sylvia looked around restlessly for awhile, but then closed her eyes again and went to sleep. Her sleeping face looks very comfortable. Just by looking at her, I felt very happy. ¡¸Sylvie, I wonder what dream she is seeing¡¹ ¡¸Un?¡¹ I looked towards Nadia. In Nadia¡¯s case, she was laying around but she was completely awake. ¡¸Yeah, I wonder what kind of dream it is¡¹ ¡¸Ehehe¡­¡­Lucio-sama?¡­¡­¡¹ Sylvia said in sleep talk. ¡¸It looks like she¡¯s seeing a dream about Lucio-kun¡¹ ¡¸It seems like that¡¹ ¡¸I wonder what kind of dream is it¡­¡­she even slept the second time for it, so it¡¯s a good dream right¡¹ ¡¸Yeah¡¹ I know that feeling. Seeing a good dream, sleeping the second time to see it again, and see the good dream for a longer time. That is also something that happened to me before. ¡¸What kind of dream it is, let¡¯s ask Sylvie later¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­if you want, we can take a peek right now?¡¹ I suggested to Nadia. ¡¸Take a peek huh, how?¡¹ ¡¸Magic¡¹ ¡¸You can do that?!¡¹ Nadia was surprised, raising her body on the top of the bed very quickly. She was like ¡°I¡¯m so excited, if you can do it, let¡¯s do it¡±, it was that kind of face. I also raised my body. Just exact, I just remembered that kind of magic from the Grimoire Library. ¡¸You want to do it?¡¹ ¡¸Un!¡¹ ¡¸Then, hold my hand¡¹ ¡¸Like this?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s okay, let¡¯s go©`©`¡ºDream Catcher¡»¡¹ I chanted the spell, and the light of the magic enveloped the two of us. It became pure white before our eyes, and our whole body was enveloped by a floating feeling. After a while, we came to a place that was vague and has no background. ¡¸This is©`©`Ah! This feeling, it¡¯s a dream¡¹ Nadia understood quickly. It felt very fluffy and cloudy, it felt like the sight wasn¡¯t focus and has no background. Inside the dream, it felt exactly just like seeing a lucid dream. ¡¸Is this inside Sylvia¡¯s dream?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, it¡¯s that kind of magic¡¹ ¡¸Amazing?! Lucio-kun is amazing?!¡¹ ¡¸Well now, I wonder where Sylvia is¡¹ While being praised by Nadia, I searched for Sylvia¡¯s appearance. Inside the fluffy and cloudy dream world, I saw that immediately. ¡¸A-re, Sylvie?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah¡¹ It was not Nadia¡¯s fault that she didn¡¯t know. For the reason, the one who was there was the grown-up version of Sylvia. It completely looked like Sylvia¡¯s grown-up appearance that I casted on her during the party the other day. Beside her, there was one man. ¡­¡­a super dazzling, handsome man. ¡¸Then, who is that?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­who knows¡¹ I beat around the bush, I didn¡¯t really like to say it. Nadia stared intently for a while, and *Pon* she hit her hand. ¡¸I got it, that is Lucio-kun!¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s correct right¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­yeah¡¹ I nodded with a bitter face. Right, that who was right there, was me. It was me who grew up just like Sylvia. But, that was super duper handsome. That was far, more handsome that the grown-up that I casted on myself. It was quite beautified, it was so beautified that it was so embarrassing to say ¡°That is me¡±. With ¡°me¡± inside the dream, Sylvia faced each other. ¡¸O Lucio-sama, why art thou Lucio-sama?¡¹ Oi oi. ¡¸It was because I was destined to meet you¡¹ Ughe¡­¡­¡­ Chills ran from my back. Chills ran throughout my body because of the lines of Dream Lucio. Sylvia was, seeing this kind of dream huh. ¡¸Ahh¡­¡­Lucio-sama, so cool¡¹ No, no¡­¡­ ¡¸That¡¯s cheap, that¡¯s too cheap!¡¹ Nadia let out a loud voice, and got between the two grown-ups. ¡¸N-Nadia-chan?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s too cheap, Sylvie. Lucio-kun isn¡¯t something like this¡¹ It looks like she came to stop Sylvia¡¯s dream©`©`or delusions in a way. It seemed like she was going to put it back on tracks, so I just looked on how it would go. ¡¸Then, how is it?¡¹ ¡¸U?n¡¹ Closing her eyes, Nadia thought while placing her pointing finger in her head. ¡¸Just like this!¡¹ After she opened her eyes in an instant and said that, the ¡°me¡± inside the dream©`©`Dream Lucio changed his appearance. That is, saying it with a word¡­¡­ it was an Overlord. With a fearless face, wearing a fluttering mantle and a crown, looking afar with face full of confidence. And finally, his sight poured into the two. ¡¸Sylvia, Nadia. We¡¯re going to take it©`©`we¡¯re going to take the world¡¹ ¡¸Yes! Lucio-sama¡¹ ¡¸A?n, you can do whatever you want Lucio-kun!!¡¹ Sylvia with her eyes mesmerized, Nadia who was hugging her own body and was wiggling. The Overlord Lucio, it looks like they both liked it. ¡¸But, this is also, somehow different¡¹ ¡¸Then, Sylvie should show the real Lucio-kun¡¹ ¡¸Un, wait a minute¡¹ This time, it was Sylvia¡¯s turn to think. After she thought for a while, the ¡°me¡± inside the dream changed just as earlier. It was almost the same with Overlord Lucio. The difference was the color of the clothes was mainly white, a mantle was worn, but instead of a crown, there was a ring floating in the top of its head. Oi¡­¡­don¡¯t tell me that is. ¡¸I am, the God thou shalt own this world¡¹ It was really a god! I mean, that¡¯s too cheap for a god huh! ¡¸Amazing¡­¡­as I¡¯ve thought, it was Lucio-sama¡¹ ¡¸Un, it¡¯s Lucio-kun¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸Ehhhhhhh?¡¹ I let out a voice instinctively. Is something like that okay? Honestly, rather than that god, I¡¯m starting to think that the first one, the handsome one looked normal compared to that. That was somehow, feels like ¡°that¡± though! ¡¸Ne? Sylvie, this Lucio-sama is good enough because he¡¯s majestic, but I think that he¡¯s not cool enough¡¹ ¡¸Is that so¡­¡­but, it¡¯s hard you know, Lucio-sama is super cool, so my imagination can¡¯t catch up¡¹ ¡­¡­ ¡¸I agree with that. I know, let¡¯s think about it together. If it was the two of us, we can create the coolest Lucio-kun¡¹ ¡¸Un! Let¡¯s do that¡¹ ¡­¡­ Sylvia and Nadia was fired up. I left the two, and came out from the dream. When I came back to the bed, I was so embarrassed my face feels it¡¯d burn into flames. Something like an Overlord, or a God, but still, saying something like that wasn¡¯t enough yet. ¡­¡­somehow, I was so much beautified, it¡¯s a bit embarrassing. ¡¸Lucio-sama¡­¡­so cool¡¹ ¡¸Lucio-kun¡­¡­so cool¡¹ My two wives were holding their hands while sleeping when I noticed it. Their faces were grinning, showing how happy they were. It seemed like they were seriously thinking of me like that, so I got more and more embarrassed. Chapter 32: Read All You Can and Eat All You Can. Chapter 32: Read All You Can and Eat All You Can. On this day, I was in the Grimoire Library since the morning. In the reading space the the King made for me, I was reading all the manga I want while relaxing comfortable by laying on the top of the sofa. Today, I made the first experience since I reincarnated in this world. There was a series! If it was read as a manga, everything until now was completed in one volume. Because I could learn magic the more that I read, I didn¡¯t mind it, but there was also a series. The one that I¡¯m reading right now is a battle manga. Four friends entered a Martial Arts Tournament, while waging fierce battles, they won one step at a time. The drama of the people outside of the ring was so interesting, I couldn¡¯t help but reading it. And right now, I finished reading the third volume. ¡¸Are you finished??¡¹ ¡¸Yeah¡¹ ¡¸Then, I¡¯ll go take the next one?¡¹ Came with me to the library, and sitting by my side behaved all the time as if a loyal dog, a girl with dog ears, Coco. She received the Grimoire from me, and returned it to its bookshelf. For a while now, just like this, she returns the book that I¡¯ve read, and brings a new book. It was super easy. ¡¸I wonder if it¡¯s okay if I remember magic this easily?¡¹ It was super easy that something like that comes out from my mouth. It¡¯s still the same that I could learn magic by reading until now, and in addition to that, right now, the hassle of taking it and returning it disappeared. Honestly¡­¡­if this was the world where I was before, manga would¡¯ve been scattered around my bedroom floor. Just like it was when I was reading it before sleeping, without returning it in the next day, get a new one, and just like that, it would become more and more scattered. Thinking of that made me want to say thanks to Coco a little. ¡¸Here, this?¡¹ Coco returned with the fourth volume properly. The people of this other world can¡¯t read the contents, but they can read only the cover huh?. Well, anyways, I received the Grimoire, and said thanks. ¡¸Thank you¡¹ ¡¸You¡¯re welcome?¡¹ ¡¸I will give you my gratitude. You, do you like bones?¡¹ ¡¸Bones, desu ka?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, bones¡¹ ¡¸I love it, why?¡­¡­¡¹ She was making a face asking ¡°why do ask of that¡±. As I¡¯ve thought. When Coco is splashed by water, she changes to her other personality and body, Mami. Mami is a bishoujo with cat ears, and has the nature of the cat as it is, since she liked to catch preys(Isaac) and rats and show them off. That¡¯s why, I thought that maybe Coco was also like a dog and asked. Well, being behaved beside me all the time and changing the books for me was already just like a loyal dog though. ¡¸Just wait a minute¡¹ I searched inside of my head for the magic, and simulated how I would do it. One is an old one, and the other one was, since I remembered it, the magic that I learned from the series I¡¯m reading right now. ¡¸Summon Skeleton¡¹ ¡¸Wawa!¡¹ Surprised, Coco hid behind my back. The magic creates a magic circle, and a skeleton came out from that. And towards that skeleton, I shot the next magic. ¡¸Soul Arrow¡¹ The magic arrow pierced through the skeleton, and it was scattered into pieces. Soul Arrow, it was the attack magic that I learned from the manga I¡¯m reading right now. By the way, it was two arrows after I completed reading the first volume, three arrows after reading the second volume, and finishing the third volume right now, I could shoot five arrows at the same time. It looks like there was some kind of rule in it. I should try it after reading the next volume. Rather than that, it is about the bones right now. Towards Coco, I told her. ¡¸There you go, its bones¡¹ ¡¸Is it okay??¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, eat all you want?¡¹ ¡¸Thank you very much?¡¹ Coco jumped to the bones with delight. The human shaped, scattered bones, she nibbled them one by one. Seeing her nibbling it with all her efforts looked very cute, and-and the canines that show from her mouth was very cute. I watched that for a while, and then opened the fourth volume. Slow and comfortable as usual, I read the manga. *Gajigajigaji, pera* *Gajigajigaji, pera* The sound the two of us made was making a rhythm. ¡¸I read it¡¹ ¡¸Please wait for a minute¡¹ Receive the Grimoire, ran, and returned with the fifth volume. At the same time, I tested the Soul Arrow. This time, seven arrows came out. This rule©`©`I know about this. Next is seven arrows, next to that is eleven arrows, and next to that is thirteen arrows©`©`it might be on that order. Well, it¡¯s something I¡¯d know if I continue to read it. ¡¸I have kept you waiting¡¹ ¡¸Thank you¡¹ I received the Grimoire, and patted her head. Because there was still bones remaining, I didn¡¯t summon. Just like that, I continued reading Grimoires. The result of being in the library with Coco all day, I completely read twenty volumes, and I am now able to shoot seventy-one arrows at the same time. And Coco was expanding her belly after eating all the bones that she wanted. Chapter 33: Animated Chapter 33: Animated This day, the King came to the library since the morning, and was reading a Grimoire in the relaxing place. His clothes were the janitor¡¯s of that some time, that simple clothes. Beside me who was reading one book every thirty minutes, the King was reading only one Grimoire, the one that I recommended earlier. ¡¸Fumu¡¹ ¡¸What is it? You read it?¡¹ I raised my head, and asked in child-mode. ¡¸No, I can¡¯t read it at all. What is this really, drawing it this hard, I can only think that the one who wrote this Grimoire doesn¡¯t think of making anyone else read it!¡¹ The King was angry, it looks like it really came to him. Hard, you say, it¡¯s not really that hard though?. I took a peak on that one that the King was holding from the side, but I really could only see it as manga. ¡¸Can anybody make this easier to understand¡¹ The king grumbles. Well, it¡¯s impossible to make the manga more simpler than that right, unless, it was animated©`©`. ¡¸Anime?¡¹ ¡¸What is it, Lucio¡¹ The King made a strange face. On the other side, I thought deeply of my mumble. This world¡¯s Grimoire is manga, and if you say its manga, its anime. Inside me, I think that anime is easier to understand than a manga, it¡¯s easier to see too. Maybe, it can be an anime? I thought. If it was like that, the magic that is needed¡­¡­. I thought for a while. I searched for something useful from the around 2000 magic that I can use. A combination of two kinds of magic¡­¡­and a collaborator is needed. ¡¸Ou-sama, I¡¯ll borrow this for a bit okay¡¹ I said, and took the manga the King was holding. ¡¸What are you going to do?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s alright, please wait a minute¡¹ ¡¸Umu? I don¡¯t know what it is, but I¡¯ll wait for it¡¹ I left the King, and went outside while holding the Grimoire. While moving, I read the Grimoire. It was contents that I read once, so it entered my head quickly. I ruminate it, I thought of it from the start to end. *Patan* I closed the book, and chanted one magic. ¡¸Create Delusion¡¹ It is the magic that shows the contents of delusions to the real world. The magic succeeded. I read the manga, and the reconstructed one in my head was shown as a three-dimensional image. It had the same contents as the manga earlier. I was walking while I did it, so the people passing by that saw it was startled©`©`but I ignored them. After walking for a while, I returned to the mansion. ¡¸I¡¯m back! Sylvia, Nadia, are you there?¡¹ I called the two in the doorsteps, I immediately heard footsteps, the two ran with a trot. ¡¸Welcome back, Lucio-sama¡¹ ¡¸You¡¯re early. Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯re going to be late today¡¹ ¡¸Rather than that, there¡¯s something I want you to do¡¹ ¡¸You want us to?¡¹ ¡¸Right©`©`Create Delusion¡¹ I chanted the magic again, and released the video earlier. ¡¸Wawa, what is this, Lucio-sama¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s moving, a puppet theater magic?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s pretty much the same©`©`I want you to say these lines in accordance with it¡¹ I said, and whispered to the two. I taught the lines of the characters. ¡¸The lines, did you remember it properly¡¹ ¡¸Un, somehow¡¹ ¡¸This much, it¡¯s too easy¡¹ ¡¸Yosh, then, let¡¯s go. Create Delusion©`©`Recording¡¹ I consecutively chanted two kinds of magic. ¡î When I returned to the library, I saw the King slurping tea leisurely. ¡¸I¡¯m sorry to make you wait, Ou-sama¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s okay, rather than that, what did you go to do?¡¹ ¡¸Un, this¡¹ I reached out a gemstone. ¡¸This is?¡¹ ¡¸Hold this and invoke¡¹ ¡¸Is it like this?¡¹ The King as I¡¯ve said, invoked while holding the gemstone. The gemstone shined. The light moved in one direction, and showed images to the wall. It felt like a projector. ¡¸What is this? It looks like two cute girls are fighting though¡¹ ¡¸Ah! You can understand¡¹ ¡¸Of course. Mu!? This voice is©`©`Lucio¡¯s wife¡¯s voice huh¡¹ ¡¸Un, I made the two match their voices¡¹ ¡¸And, what is this?¡¹ ¡¸You know, the contents of this¡¹ I said, and returned the Grimoire to the King. ¡¸Ohh, the Grimoire that I was reading¡¹ ¡¸Its contents are this. Because Ou-sama said, you wanted to make it easier¡¹ ¡¸Ohh, so you translated it to this huh¡¹ Translation, it can be said, but it¡¯s animation. ¡¸How is it?¡¹ ¡¸Umu, I understand, I really understand. Mu! These girls, are they best friends?¡¹ ¡¸Un, they¡¯re best friends, but it¡¯s a story that they became enemies and fight¡¹ ¡¸That is cruel. Can¡¯t anything be done to make them stop¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s that kind of story, so¡¹ ¡¸Mumu, this side¡¯s golden-haired girl was defeated. That side¡¯s best friend, why did she use all her powers¡¹ ¡¸Uhmm¡¹ The Kind and I watched the anime I made, and had a lively discussion. Being able to see it normally, and understand the contents of the story normally. I see, if it was made into an anime it can be understood, and quickly in addition. After the video ended, I asked the King. ¡¸Ne?ne?, did you learn magic?¡¹ ¡¸Mu! I see, this was the translation of the Grimoire huh¡¹ ¡¸Un. Ne! Light, can you chant it¡¹ ¡¸Umu©`©`Light¡¹ The King chanted the magic *Shi?n* Nothing happened. If that Grimoire was read, you can remember the magic Light with it though¡­¡­. ¡¸It looks like it failed¡¹ ¡¸Un, it looks like that. I¡¯m sorry, Ou-sama¡¹ I felt a little sorry. I made it into an anime because the King wanted to read Grimoire to be able to use magic at least once, but it looks like the Grimoire should be read properly or else it wouldn¡¯t work. ¡¸Don¡¯t mind it, Lucio. That feeling is enough¡¹ ¡¸Un, I¡¯m sorry¡¹ ¡¸Rather than that. Can this gemstone be used many times? The video ended but it looks like it was still left behind¡¹ ¡¸U?un, you can use it a lot of times. It was magic that saves the memories just like that¡¹ ¡¸Yosh. Anyone?¡¹ When the King shouted with a loud voice, the attendant he had outside entered. ¡¸Did you call for us¡¹ ¡¸Umu. I will open a party tonight, prepare it and invite¡¹ ¡¸I understand¡¹ The attendant came out. Party, the one like before? Why so sudden. ¡¸Well then, I will take this¡¹ The Kind said that, took the gemstone and stood up. ¡¸Eh?¡¹ ¡¸Today will be the premiere of this. Senjukou made it for me, I will go brag that it is amazing¡¹ ¡¸W-Wait, wait¡¹ I tried to stop him, but the King, as if he was not an old man, came out with light movements. I mean, bragging it¡­¡­. I worried if I should stop it for an instant, but. ¡¸Well, whatever¡¹ It¡¯s not like it has some harm with it, the King¡¯s that, it was the same with Ojii-san to me©`©`he looked the same at the time when Ojii-san was bragging his grandson, so I couldn¡¯t stop it. A few days later, the King downhearted and let me hear what happened in the party. Rather than the video itself, the guests liked the voice actors©`©`Sylvia and Nadia¡¯s voice better. Chapter 34: Please don’t fight for me! Chapter 34: Please don¡¯t fight for me! ¡¸Lucio, are you there¡¹ I was called by a voice, and I went outside the entrance. Ojii-san was there. Ojii-san who should be in our family home was there for some reason. ¡¸Arere?, what happened, Ojii-chan¡¹ ¡¸Can I come up¡¹ ¡¸Of course?¡¹ I let Ojii-san up, and let him through the living room. ¡¸Is it a visitor©`©`Ah! Ojii-sama¡¹ Sylvia showed her face. ¡¸To think that the visitor was Ojii-sama¡¹ ¡¸You can treat me as a visitor. This is Lucio¡¯s mansion, I am as you have said, a visitor¡¹ ¡¸Uhmm¡­¡­¡¹ Sylvia made a troubled face and looked at me. ¡¸Then, Sylvia, can you get the most delicious tea and the most delicious snacks for the visitors¡¹ ¡¸Yes, I understand!¡¹ Sylvia let the living room. Ojii-san looked around the living room. ¡¸This was the mansion Isaac bought huh¡¹ ¡¸Un, that¡¯s right¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­it looks like I placed a burden, to Lucio¡¹ ¡¸Not at all. It¡¯s just exactly that I wanted a mansion. My family increased, so it was good since it has good space¡¹ I answered in child-mode. Ojii-san made a smile, and patted my head. It was the way that Ojii-san patted me since about more than two years when I reincarnated. ¡¸Is that so, is that so. As expected of Lucio¡¹ ¡¸Thank you¡¹ ¡¸Lucio-kun, it¡¯s a visitor?¡¹ The door suddenly opened. There was Nadia, and the King¡¯s appearance there. The King was wearing simple clothes for his disguise. ¡¸My Senjukou, I came to play©`©`Mu!¡¹ The King entered with a cheerful face, but he sulled in an instant. He saw me©`©`no, he saw Ojii-san who was patting my head and got in a bad mood. ¡¸My Senjukou, who is that old man¡¹ ¡¸Eh?¡¹ ¡¸My, you say? Lucio, who is he¡¹ ¡¸Uhmm?¡¹ It somehow became a weird flow. ¡¸¡­¡­I, will go help Sylvia okay¡¹ Nadia who felt that ran away. ¡­¡­I should punish her for a bit later. Rather than that, it¡¯s about the two right now. My real Ojii-san, and the King who took care for me since I came to the royal capital. The two old men faced each other, and scattered fiery sparks. ¡­¡­why? ¡¸I do not know who you are, but you are too friendly with my Senjukou¡¹ ¡¸Your? Lucio is not anybody¡¯s property. I don¡¯t know who you are, but are you not the one who is impudent¡¹ The fiery sparks scattered more. What is this, hey, what is this? Uhm, in these cases, a magic that can take care of this situation©`©`there¡¯s nothing like that! In the first place, I don¡¯t know what the situation is, so no shit. For the meantime, I thought I should do something, and went in between of the two. ¡¸Ou-sama, this person is my Ojii-chan. He is usually in our family home, but he came to play today. Ojii-chan, this person is Ou-sama. He really took care of me with the Grimoire Library¡¹ ¡¸Senjukou¡¯s grandfather?¡¹ ¡¸Grimoire Library you say?¡¹ The two¡¯s eyebrows flinched at the same time. Eh! Don¡¯t tell me this is also a landmine? I thought, but. ¡¸Excuse me. To think that you were the grandfather of Senjukou. I am Abraham the Third, the King of this country¡¹ ¡¸Excuse me also. I am Luka Martein. Lucio¡¯s actual grandfather¡¹ ¡¸It is a pleasure to meet you, Martein-dono¡¹ ¡¸It is my pleasure instead, Your Majesty¡¹ ¡¸Abraham, or Abe is enough¡¹ ¡¸Then, please call me Luka¡¹ Are? Arerere?? Somehow, the two suddenly got along? What the heck is going on here. ¡î It was like to sit on thorns. ¡¸Hou, you mean Lucio deciphered the Grimoire, and resurrected to this world an ancient magic huh¡¹ ¡¸Umu, I was really surprised by that. To think that the ancient magic that controls the weather, right. Right now, it was only to be expected of Senjukou¡¹ ¡¸I also have that kind of episode. Do you know, Lucio have the hobby of reading Grimoires the second time¡¹ ¡¸Reading it the second time?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right, it is the hobby of reading the Grimoire he once read, the second time¡¹ ¡¸Unbelievable! To read Grimoire like that¡¹ ¡¸As expected of Lucio¡¹ ¡¸Umu, as expected of Senjukou¡¹ Inside the living room, the two old men who really got along was having a lively discussion. The was no trace of the simmering atmosphere earlier, but, with this like this, it¡¯s uncomfortable. The two who was getting fired up, take a stop to praise the hell out of me, so I felt like I want to enter a hole if there was one. ¡¸By the way, Senjukou made this for me¡¹ The King said that, and took out the anime gemstone that I made. He made played it, and streamed the anime on the wall©`©`was he walking with that around! ¡¸Mu! I know, I received something like this from Lucio. Lucio, the Grimoire that you bought for me earlier, I was able to read it¡¹ ¡¸Mu!¡¹ ¡­¡­when I was thinking they were getting along, they scattered fiery sparks again. Arerere?, what¡¯s going on here? This day, the two Ojii-san got along with each other, scattered fiery sparks with each other. That was repeated a lot of times, and I who was in the middle of it, didn¡¯t feel alive. s 35: Dragon Race sChapter 35: Dragon Race Up in the sky, there are two dragons. The two dragons looked completely the same. And that should be the case, since both of them are me. ¡¸Oi me, let Sylvia ride properly, I¡¯ll kill you if you she falls¡¹ ¡¸You should also be careful, I¡¯ll curse you for three generations if you make Nadia fall¡¹ I cursed with that side. How can I say this, he¡¯s somehow annoying. ¡¸Uwa?¡­¡­this if the scenery that Nadia-chan always see huh¡¹ ¡¸Un! This is great right¡¹ ¡¸Un, it¡¯s very beautiful.¡¹ And the wind feels good¡¹ ¡¸I know, I know¡¹ ¡¸And¡­¡­Nadia-chan looks cool. As expected of the rumored Dragon Knight Nadia right¡¹ ¡¸Sylvie would also be called like that soon¡¹ On top of us, Sylvia and Nadia were having a peaceful discussion. Nadia on me, and Sylvia on me¡¯. Sylvia was wearing normal clothes, and Nadia was wearing Dragon Knight attire. If you¡¯re asking how did it became like this¡­¡­. ¡î ¡¸I want to fly to the sky!¡¹ When I was relaxing leisurely, Nadia suddenly entered the room. I somehow left the Grimoire that I was reading on top of my stomach, and looked at Nadia. ¡¸The sky?¡¹ ¡¸Un, the sky! Remember, we haven¡¯t flown to the skies at all after we came here right?¡¹ ¡¸Ahh, that huh. That one where I become a dragon and carry Nadia to fly to the sky¡¹ ¡¸Un! I thought it¡¯s about time we know more around here¡­¡­Lucio-kun, let¡¯s go, to the sky¡¹ ¡¸I guess so, yosh¡¹ Just like Nadia wants to fly to the sky, I also want to do something. Dragon Knight Nadia. I¡¯ll become a dragon, and let Nadia who is wearing armor right on my back. It became very popular in the town of Barza quickly, and there were even Nadia¡¯s fans. I want to show her brave appearance to the people of the royal capital. I want to brag around my lovely wife. I stood up while Nadia clings her arms with me. ¡¸Lucio-sama©`©`Ah! Are you going out with Nadia-chan?¡¹ Sylvia entered. She saw us and figured it out. ¡¸Do you need something?¡¹ ¡¸U?un, I just thought, if you need seconds for tea¡¹ That¡¯s how it was huh. Well, it was really about the time when Sylvia was going to ask. If it was like that, we can go out without holding back. ¡¸Please be careful¡¹ ¡¸Ahh, we¡¯re going¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸Nadia? What happened, thinking deeply like that¡¹ ¡¸I know! Ne?, Lucio-kun, can we let Sylvia go with us?¡¹ ¡¸Sylvia too? I don¡¯t really mind at all though¡¹ ¡¸Sylvie, is it okay?¡¹ ¡¸What do you mean, Nadia-chan¡¹ ¡¸Gufufu¡¹ Nadia, grinning. We¡¯re not planning to do something that bad though. We went out to the garden, I used magic there, and became a dragon first. ¡¸Transform?Dra©`©`¡¹ ¡¸Ah! Wait, wait, Lucio-kun¡¹ Nadia suddenly stopped me. ¡¸First should be Time Shift¡¹ ¡¸Time Shift? Why¡¹ ¡¸Can you bring the future Lucio-kun, and make that Lucio-kun become a dragon also¡¹ I thought for a bit, and realized. ¡¸Nadia, you¡­¡­you¡¯re smart. I didn¡¯t think of that combination at all¡¹¡¹ ¡¸Of course! I am always thinking of Lucio-kun you know¡¹ That was a little embarrassing. ¡î With just like that, together with me who is one day after with time shift and became a dragon, let Sylvia and Nadia ride on our backs while letting them stick with Magnetics, and flew around the sky. Sylvia and Nadia who was riding was horsing around, and was very happy. I thought that it was really good I did it. ¡¸Oi¡¹ I¡¯ made eye contact. I¡¯ looked at me, and looked forward. It¡¯s me, so I knew what I¡¯ wanted to do. ¡¸Until Barza¡¹ ¡¸Ahh¡¹ With that, it was all decided. ¡¸Nadia, grab on tightly¡¹ ¡¸Sylvia, we¡¯re going¡¹ ¡¸Ike ike, go? go?¡¹ ¡¸Eh! Eh?!¡¹ I¡¯ and I accelerated at once. Letting my bride ride, I accelerated in the sky. It was the race, until Barza which would take a few days using a carriage which was ahead. I accelerated explosively, and reached the top speed quickly. ¡¸Ahahaha, so fast?, it a lot more faster than Lucio-kun?¡¹ Both of us are me so our speed was the same¡­¡­I thought, but that side of me was a bit higher. If my speed was 99, that side was 100. It was that small of a gap. But both of me was at my top speed, so the distance was only opening. ¡¸It¡¯s strange, both are Lucio-kun, I wonder why that side faster¡¹ ¡¸I want to know that¡¹ ¡¸U?n, ah, Lucio-kun, Lucio-kun¡¹ ¡¸What is it¡¹ ¡¸Can you remove the air ahead with magic¡¹ ¡¸Air©`©`ha!¡¹ I looked at I¡¯. He grinned with dragon face. I see, it was like that. He was the me tomorrow, the me who had already done the dragon race. Knowing the advice that Nadia told right now, and was doing it from the start. I removed the air in the route with magic and accelerated, but the opponent was the same as me, I just aligned with me. After ten minutes, with the distance not closing up after all, Sylvia and I¡¯ arrived first on the Barza ahead. Chapter 36: Papa and Mama and Grimoire Genie Chapter 36: Papa and Mama and Grimoire Genie ¡¸Fu?¡­¡­I should call it a day¡¹ Inside the library, I stretched after reading Grimoire manga the whole day. I cracked my body, and rubbed my eyes. With only today, I learned more than 30 kinds of magic, but because of that, I was really tired. ¡¸Eh?, let¡¯s read more¡¹ ¡¸I should continue tomorrow, I¡¯m tired after that¡¹ ¡¸Eh?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸Ne?ne?, it¡¯s enough today, but can you read more tomorrow?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸Ne?¡¹ ¡¸Who are you!!¡¹ I replied normally, but I realized it was strange in the middle of it. I quickly turned my head to my side, a see-through girl there. Even though I said see-through, it¡¯s not her clothes, it¡¯s her whole body. The girl who was about around a high school girl, had a transparent body that I can see through, and on top of that, she was floating in the air. ¡¸¡­¡­are you a ghost?¡¹ ¡¸U?n, a little different. If I were to say, a genie I guess?¡¹ The girl thought for a bit, and answered. ¡¸Ah! My name is Christina, you can call me Chris¡¹ ¡¸Chris huh, I¡¯m Lucio. And, what do you mean by genie?¡¹ ¡¸Uhmm you know, I¡¯m a Grimoire Genie¡¹ ¡¸Grimoire? A genie of this huh¡¹ I raised the one that I had read earlier and showed her. She appeared after I read it, so I thought it was like that. ¡¸U?un, that¡¯s wrong. Ah! Maybe it¡¯s better if I say guardian spirit?¡¹ ¡¸I can¡¯t understand it more¡¹ A ghost, a genie, a guardian spirit. What is it really? ¡¸Can you explain it more easily to understand¡¹ ¡¸Because you read a lot of Grimoires, the magic powers of the Grimoires had piled up, and it was me who was created. Uhmm you know, everyone has a ¡°seed¡± right. That seed grows up by the Grimoire¡¯s magic powers, and when Grimoires are continuously read, something like me is born¡¹ ¡¸He?¡¹ ¡¸He?, you say, your reaction is too dull?¡¹ ¡¸Well no, even if you tell me it¡¯s dull¡¹ It means, because I read a ton of mangas, a genie was born from that manga, something like that huh. ¡¸That¡¯s why, can read more Grimoires?¡¹ Chris made a pose, and asked for it. ¡¸Why?¡¹ ¡¸Because¡¹ She reached out her hand and tried to touch the Grimoire that I was holding. But, she passed through. Well, she¡¯s a ghost. ¡¸I can¡¯t touch right now, anything¡¹ ¡¸Fumu¡¹ ¡¸But if you read more Grimoires, more magic powers would pile up, and the density of my body would go up©`©`¡¹ ¡¸Ahh, you mean you can materialize more huh¡¹ ¡¸Right! So, please. Read more Grimoires¡¹ ¡¸I understand the story¡¹ *Patan* I closed the Grimoire that I was reading, and returned it to its bookshelf. *SutaSuta* I walked, and left the library. ¡¸H-Huh, wait a minute?¡¹ Chris followed, she closely stuck to my side while flying. ¡¸You can go out of there huh¡¹ ¡¸Well, it¡¯s natural I can?. I can go wherever I want, and I can become anything I want¡¹ ¡¸A line that¡¯s like from a manga huh¡¹ I thought that I read that from some manga. ¡¸Rather than that, read more, ne!¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸Ne?, Papa?¡¹ I stopped. I looked at Chris with eyes widened. ¡¸Papa?¡¹ ¡¸Un, Papa. You, my, Papa¡¹ ¡¸Why broken words! I mean, what do you mean by Papa¡¹ ¡¸You¡¯re the one who made me, so you¡¯re Papa right? Or do you want it Mama? ¡°You¡¯re going to be Mama!¡±, do you want me to say that?¡¹ ¡¸What¡¯s with those lines!¡¹ ¡¸U?n, it somehow appeared inside my head? I wonder what this is¡¹ Chris had a face that she didn¡¯t know herself. She didn¡¯t know where it came from huh. Well, she¡¯s something that materialized with the powers of manga, those things are probably inside her head. ¡­¡­that¡¯s an erotic way, though, that one. ¡¸In any case, it¡¯s enough today, I¡¯m really tired¡¹ ¡¸Eh?¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m going to read all of the Grimoires there, so be patient. Or is there a reason that you can¡¯t wait for it¡¹ ¡¸U?un, there¡¯s none?¡¹ Chris answered casually. ¡¸It¡¯s okay if Papa could read until he dies¡¹ ¡¸Then behave and wait for it. I will take my time reading¡¹ ¡¸Bu?. I got it, I¡¯ll do that¡¹ I walked together with Chris. Although I said that, Chris was only flying beside me who was walking inside the town. ¡¸¡­¡­nobody¡¯s caring¡¹ Nobody cared about the see-through girl that was flying, maybe they can¡¯t see after all. ¡¸By the way, is there someone else like you?¡¹ ¡¸Someone like me?¡¹ ¡¸Genie that appeared by reading Grimoires¡¹ ¡¸There¡¯s no one right now you know? I¡¯m the third one after 5000 years¡¹ ¡¸Is that Koshien! I mean, it was that long huh, since the earlier person¡¹ ¡¸Well, everyone can¡¯t read it you know, Grimoires¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­that¡¯s true¡¹ ¡¸Ah! But if to think that way, maybe Papa is great? A genius once in five thousand years¡¹ She¡¯s praising me too much©`©`I thought, but it was the truth, so I didn¡¯t mind. ¡¸By the way¡¹ ¡¸Un?¡¹ ¡¸You¡¯ll be the first one in history, if I completely materialize¡¹ ¡¸Hou¡¹ My heart was drawn by that a little. Well, let¡¯s take our time. Things that needs to be done haven¡¯t changed. It¡¯s just reading manga. And just like that without noticing, I came back to the mansion. ¡¸I¡¯m back?¡¹ ¡¸Welcome back, Lucio-sama¡¹ *PataPata* Sylvia came out. Sylvia saw me, and got petrified. Precisely, she saw Chris who was beside me. ¡¸¡­¡­kyu?¡¹ And just like that, she collapsed without saying anything. I embraced her in a hurry. It was the same as the time with the cockroaches. ¡¸Hey, what happened, Sylvia¡¹ Sylvia was still unconscious and doesn¡¯t answer. I remembered what happened earlier, I asked Chris. ¡¸Oi, don¡¯t tell me, right now©`©`can she see you¡¹ ¡¸It seems like that, I think that our eyes met¡¹ ¡¸Oi wait, didn¡¯t you say you cannot be seen¡¹ ¡¸That should probably the case though¡­¡­Ah!¡¹ ¡¸What is it¡¹ ¡¸That ring¡¹ ¡¸Ring?¡¹ Chris pointed, there was Sylvia¡¯s ring finger with our wedding ring that was infused with magic. ¡¸Don¡¯t tell me, is she Mama?!¡¹ ¡¸Don¡¯t say Mama! I mean, she¡¯s my wife though¡¹ ¡¸Then, that¡¯s it. Isn¡¯t it natural that Mama can see?¡¹ Chris said casually. No, naturally, you say. ¡¸But, amazing, Papa is only a child but already married¡¹ ¡¸It you¡¯re going to say how I look, stop calling me Papa¡¹ ¡¸Eh?, isn¡¯t it alright, Papa is Papa you know¡¹ I let out a sigh, and thought what I was going to do. Suddenly, I noticed something. The instance I noticed, that came. ¡¸I¡¯m back, ah! It¡¯s Lucio-kun©`©`who is this?¡¹ Nadia came back from outside. And as naturally, she could see Chris¡¯ appearance. ¡¸Mama again?!¡¹ The lines are weird! ¡¸Lucio-kun, who is she? Isn¡¯t a little transparent?¡¹ ¡¸Papa, amazing?, you have two wives although you¡¯re small?¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m Nadia. You are?¡¹ ¡¸Christina. Call me Chris¡¹ ¡¸Wa! I thought of shaking hands but it passed through. What is this, Lucio-kun¡¹ ¡¸I couldn¡¯t shake hands, Papa. Ne?, hurry up and read more Grimoires¡¹ Sylvia who was unconscious, Nadia who was really having fun, and Chris that has too many things to be mentioned. Thinking of what was going to happen from now on, I already have a headache. ¡¸Worries of a successful person right¡¹ Shut up yap. Chapter 37: Make Miracle Chapter 37: Make Miracle Inside the library, I was reading Grimoires together with the King. The Grimoire Genie, Chris was above us, and was sleeping while floating in the air. Even though she was floating in the air, the look of her making a pillow with both of her hands was very cute. Suddenly, I noticed. The King turned the Grimoire¡¯s page. ¡¸A-re? Ou-sama, did you just turn a page right now?¡¹ ¡¸You noticed huh¡¹ The King made a bragging face. ¡¸Actually, I could read the page right now¡¹ ¡¸Really?¡¹ ¡¸Umu¡¹ ¡¸Amazing?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s thanks to Senjukou. Thanks to seeing that video, I could somehow read it¡¹ ¡¸Really?¡¹ ¡¸Umu¡¹ The King nodded clearly. It doesn¡¯t feel like he¡¯s lying. Including how he was imagining it in his head, it seems like he¡¯s thinking of that seriously. The video is, the anime that I made out of this Grimoire using magic. ¡­¡­by the way, the voice actress was Sylvia and Nadia. The King said that he might¡¯ve been able to read because he saw that. I understand the logic. And I thought that that it would really be nice if that was true. ¡¸At this pace, I can completely read this Grimoire by next year¡¹ ¡¸Please do your best, Your Majesty. If there¡¯s something that I can do, please tell me. I think that when it¡¯s about Grimoires I can be of help¡¹ ¡¸Umu, I¡¯m counting on you, Senjukou¡¹ ¡¸Un!¡¹ With the two of us again, we read manga silently. In a relaxing space, reading manga leisurely. I was as usual, completely reading one, and one again. The King was staring at the same page. It was a very peaceful time. ¡¸Anyone?, is anyone here!¡¹ A voice could be heard from the library¡¯s entrance. It was a shout that was almost a scream. The King and me, we both narrowed our eyebrows. I stood up. The person in charge with this library is me, it is my role at times like this. When I came to the entrance, Isaac was standing there. ¡¸Nii-san? Why are you here?¡¹ ¡¸Fufufu¡¹ Isaac was with a smile. It was a smile full of confidence. What is it? With that smile. ¡¸Lucio, they said that you¡¯re good with magic¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­ha?¡¹ I thought what is he saying after all these times. ¡¸A thousand magician who deciphered a thousand Grimoires, they said¡¹ ¡¸Well, I¡¯m being called by that¡¹ ¡¸Fufufu¡¹ He laughed the same way like earlier. No, that¡¯s enough really, so please tell what you¡¯d come to do faster. After Isaac puts on airs like that, he took out one book of Grimoire. ¡¸That is?¡¹ ¡¸Fufufu¡­¡­¡ºMake Miracle¡»¡¹ Isaac used magic. The magic powers enveloped himself©`©`and made a small explosion. His head was like *Po?n*, exploded comically, and his head became frizzy. ¡¸Oh?, Miracle¡¹ *PachiPachi*, I clapped my hands. ¡¸No?, it¡¯s not like that. ¡ºMake Miracle¡»¡¹ He used the same magic once again. This time, the magic powers wrapped Isaac and me. I can feel a warm feeling¡­¡­this is, recovery magic? Isaac¡¯s head returned to normal. I was a little surprised. ¡¸Nii-san, that is?¡¹ ¡¸FuFuFu. ¡ºMake Miracle¡»is one of the lost ancient magic. Every time it¡¯s used, a different effect would happen, so it was a magic that was sealed because it was too dangerous¡¹ ¡¸He?¡¹ A magic that has different effects every time huh, well that¡¯d be really dangerous. ¡¸Lucio, you said that you remembered a thousand magic, but. It¡¯s not like that. It¡¯s not numbers, it¡¯s quality. With this kind of things, even one should be enough¡¹ I see, that¡¯s why he came to brag. ¡¸¡­¡­ne?, can you let me see that?¡¹ ¡¸What? Are you thinking that I¡¯m lying? Alright¡¹ He said that and passed me the Grimoire. ¡¸Ah, isn¡¯t this a magazine?¡¹ ¡¸Ma-ga-zine?¡¹ Isaac was dubious. ¡¸U?un, it¡¯s nothing¡¹ I pretended like it¡¯s nothing, and continued to read. It was a type of manga that I would read first in this world. It¡¯s not only one creation, but with many drawings, it¡¯s a manga that is filled with different stories into one book. I somehow saw it as a manga magazine. ¡¸Hmph, it¡¯s useless to even if you act like you can read it while flipping the pages, how long do you think I read©`©`¡¹ I read it until the end, closed the book, and used the magic. ¡¸¡ºMake Miracle¡»¡¹ ¡¸Eh?¡¹ Isaac was surprised. *Shi?n*. Nothing happened. ¡¸Y-You surprised me. Nothing¡¯s happening ain¡¯t it¡¹ ¡¸No¡¹ Isaac couldn¡¯t felt it, but me who used it can feel it. ¡¸From above¡­¡­it¡¯s coming¡¹ ¡¸Above?¡¹ Immediately after, that happened. The meteor that fell from the sky crashes through the ceiling and fell behind Isaac. He fell forward because of the shockwave, making an idiotic posture, standing on fours. ¡¸It even make meteors fall huh, I shouldn¡¯t use this carelessly¡¹ Make Miracle, un, I¡¯ll seal it and try to not use it again. ¡¸What happened, Senjukou¡¹ The King came out. He was surprised with the hole peeking in the ceiling. ¡¸This is?¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m sorry, I used it because I remembered a new magic, but it was a magic that makes meteors fall¡¹ I apologized to the King. The King was surprised looking at the ceiling at first, but he immediately made a kind smile. ¡¸Is that so, is that so, then, it can¡¯t be helped¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m sorry¡¹ ¡¸Well no, Senjukou should be like that. From now on, you should continue to use magic that you learn as much as you want¡¹ ¡¸Un¡¹ ¡¸By the way, who is this¡¹ He looked at Isaac and said. Probably because it was in front of a stranger, the King was on disguised mode. ¡¸E?to, my©`©`¡¹ ¡¸I have no name for you to call!¡¹ Isaac stood up very quickly, and keeps up his appearances. To act like the idiotic posture on fours was nothing, he was more than usually (it might be as usual though) , acted arrogantly. ¡¸Is that so¡¹ The King wasn¡¯t angry, but his eyes weren¡¯t smiling. A?ah. ¡¸Lucio! Are you alright! Right now, something amazing fell right here right¡¹ This time, Ojii-san rushed in. ¡¸O-Ojii-sama¡¹ ¡¸Un? Isn¡¯t it Isaac. What are you doing here?¡¹ ¡¸E?to, I am¡­¡­¡¹ It was Isaac who was cringing towards Ojii-san. ¡¸Stop wasting your time here and go study and work¡¹ ¡¸I-I got it okay¡¹ Isaac was going back reluctantly. He grabbed away the Grimoire from me, and was going outside. ¡¸Your Majesty the King, I had brought something good today¡¹ ¡¸Umu? What is that, good thing¡¹ ¡¸Your Majesty the King?¡¹ Isaac stopped. *GiGiGi*, he looked towards us. Ojii-san who was talking to the King, he saw that, and had a blue face. ¡¸Y-Your Majesty the King?¡¹ I nodded without saying anything. Un, that¡¯s right. This person, is the King. Isaac¡¯s face was more and more bluer©`©`and ran away from this place. ¡­¡­you¡¯d run away huh, at least apologize before you go. ¡¸What happened with Isaac¡¹ ¡¸Who knows?¡¹ I pretended I didn¡¯t know. Because I thought that the King probably didn¡¯t mind it. He¡¯s thinking of it like it¡¯s nothing, in both good and bad meanings. That¡¯s why, I didn¡¯t do anything. And in that time, Ojii-san and the King entered the library. ¡¸Rather than that, what is that good thing you sad¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s this¡¹ ¡¸This is¡­¡­Senjukou when he was younger huh!¡¹ Eh? ¡¸Umu, I asked someone who could use magic that can leave behind the appearances to leave it. It¡¯s my collection¡¹ ¡¸Umu, how splendid¡¹ The two Ojii-sans were having a blast. Just like Isaac, I wanted to run away from this place. ¨C ¨C Chapter 38: Wife’s Begging Chapter 38: Wife¡¯s Begging I was playing in the yard with Coco. ¡¸I¡¯ll make it more difficult this time¡­¡­there¡¹ I threw the ball making it form an arch. The ball that was almost the same size with a baseball¡¯s flew while drawing a parabola. Coco chased after that. While her tail fluttering under her skirt, she chased after it. *Pachin*, I snapped my finger. The ball splits into three in the air, and flew towards three directions as if to burst. ¡¸Waaa?¡¹ But when I thought she would panic, Coco seemed to be having fun. She caught one that flew, had a sudden change of direction and caught one again, and caught the last one that flew in the opposite direction with a head slide. She caught all three balls without dropping any of them. She held that and came back. ¡¸You want to go for one more time?¡¹ ¡¸Un!¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯ll make it more difficult this time¡­¡­there¡¹ I threw the ball again, and casted magic at the same time just like earlier. I casted magic that turns something transparent this time, the ball became transparent in the air and it couldn¡¯t be seen. Coco stopped to a halt. Was it too difficult after all? Although I thought of that, *SunSun*, she started to make a sound with her nose. She fixed her directions there, and jumped. ¡¸I did it?¡¹ I can¡¯t see it, but it seems like she caught it. She once again returned with that, and passed me the ball. I removed the magic, and returned the ball to normal. And I threw that once again. I casted magic, and the ball disappeared. It was a different magic than before. It was a magic that teleports things to a different place. But even so, Coco stopped, sniffed the smell, and chased after it towards a clearly different direction. As expected of a Wanko, she can reach the smell even though it teleported huh. When I was waiting in my place, I felt a gaze. It was a gaze coming straight from my side. When I looked there, there was a young boy that was the same age as me. It was a boy that was around 8-years-old that looks cheeky. When we met our eyes, he went towards me. It is, the grounds of my mansion though. ¡¸Oi, you¡¹ ¡¸What¡¹ (It looks like it) It¡¯s between children, so I replied normally without child-mode. ¡¸Your wife, she¡¯s cheating¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­ha?¡¹ ¡¸Divorce immediately¡¹ ¡¸I can¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about¡¹ ¡¸Divorce with her immediately and release her, you got it!¡¹ The boy just said that, and left as if to run away. He left the grounds, and hid in the shadows¡­¡­he¡¯s not completely hidden though¡­¡­and stared at me. ¡¸Sylvia?¡¹ I called Sylvia first. Sylvia came out of the mansion. ¡¸What is it, Lucio-sama¡¹ ¡¸Can you come here for a bit¡¹ I called Sylvia to come closer, and hugged her. ¡¸Lucio-sama?¡¹ Sylvia felt it strangely. She relaxed and rested her body on me. I looked towards the boy, his expressions haven¡¯t changed or anything. ¡¸What is it, Lucio-sama, so suddenly¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s nothing, rather than that, can you call Nadia¡¹ ¡¸Yes¡¹ Even though she felt it strangely, Sylvia returned to the mansion. After a while, Nadia came. ¡¸You called?? Lucio-kun¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, come her for a bit¡¹ I hugged Nadia who came to my side just the same. ¡¸Eh?, what¡¯s up¡¹ Nadia was different from Sylvia, she wrapped her arms around me, and hugged back the same. She embraced very tightly, and showed affection. I looked towards the boy. He seemed very frustrated, he had eyes that could kill a person with hatred. I see, it¡¯s about Nadia huh. I let go of Nadia. I looked at her hand. The ring that she is wearing on her ring finger was still there. It¡¯s a ring made with magic, an item that would break at the instance she would cheat. It was there as usual. ¡¸What is it, Lucio-kun¡¹ ¡¸U?n. Do you know him?¡¹ I said that, and pointed at the boy. Nadia looked at the boy. ¡¸U?n¡¹ She tilted her head, she¡¯s doing her best to think. ¡¸U?n¡¹ She groaned, she desperately thought of it. ¡¸U?n¡¹ ¡¸I got it already, that¡¯s enough¡¹ I stopped Nadia who had the air, that it wouldn¡¯t come out no matter how much she thinks of it. ¡¸By the way, did someone say they like you recently? Or did someone give you a present¡¹ ¡¸Not at all?. I¡¯ve been teased though¡¹ ¡¸Teased?¡¹ ¡¸Un, like being scared by a caterpillar in a branch©`©`oh, it¡¯s him¡¹ Nadia suddenly remembered. ¡¸Oi oi¡¹ ¡°Really, that one¡±, I thought. The pattern that elementary school boys teases the girl they like. But, I get the story. He likes Nadia, and came to her husband, me, to break up. The saddest thing about it, he wasn¡¯t almost in Nadia¡¯s memories, his existence was almost not recognized. I thought of it sadly instead. ¡¸He came to play tricks on me again huh. I¡¯ll go complain for a bit¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s okay¡¹ I stopped Nadia. ¡¸Leave him alone¡¹ ¡¸But?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s okay¡¹ ¡¸Un, I got it¡¹ Nadia nodded honestly. ¡¸In exchange, can I ask something¡¹ ¡¸What?¡¹ ¡¸If he bullies me again the next time, Lucio should exterminate him¡¹ Exterminate, you say, that¡¯s not peaceful. ¡¸Ne! Please¡¹ She asked for it placing her palms together. Nadia¡¯s that gesture was super cute. ¡¸I got it¡¹ I nodded. ¡¸Wa?i. Then, I¡¯ll let him go today¡¹ She said that, hugged me once, and Nadia returned to the mansion very joyfully. I looked at at the boy. When that time comes, I¡¯d at least hold back, I thought. ¨C ¨C _______________________________________________________________ Wanko(¥ï¥ó¥³)/Wanchan(¥ï¥ó¤Á¤ã¤ó) = doggy = mofumofu Chapter 39: Demon King, Once Again Chapter 39: Demon King, Once Again ¡¸I will dispatch it immediately¡¹ ¡¸Umu, I¡¯m counting on you¡¹ Audience hall. When I came because I want to ask something concerning Grimoires to the King, but that King was somehow troubled. The man that he was meeting with earlier jumps out of the audience hall. ¡¸Ou-sama, what happened?¡¹ ¡¸Oh? Isn¡¯t it my Senjukou. What is it today¡¹ That¡¯s my line, what is it with you. You¡¯re making a face that you¡¯d die anytime. ¡¸Are you okay, Ou-sama, your complexion is really bad¡¹ ¡¸Can you tell¡­¡­no, it¡¯s nothing¡¹ The King feigned his expression. ¡¸Do you have something you need, my Senjukou¡¹ ¡¸Ou-sama, let me of Ou-sama¡¯s help¡¹ ¡¸Senjukou¡­¡­¡¹ The King, as if he was moved, he had wobbly eyes. ¡¸I got it. Either ways, it¡¯s not something that can be hidden forever. Actually, the Demon King resurrected¡¹ ¡¸Demon King? Is it Balthazar?¡¹ I remembered that I resurrected him by reading a Grimoire recently. ¡¸No, it¡¯s not that Demon King. Balthazar¡¯s descendant, it¡¯s Balthazar the 7th¡¹ ¡¸Balthazar the 7th?¡¹ ¡¸Umu, he should¡¯ve been defeated by the Brave of time thirty years ago, but he resurrected recently, so posed an announcement to the whole world. He said submit to him. Because of that the whole world is on panic¡¹ ¡¸I see¡­¡­by the way, isn¡¯t there a Brave?¡¹ ¡¸Just born recently¡­¡­he¡¯s still one month after birth¡¹ That would be useless huh. ¡¸There is the predecessor Brave, but when I sent a messenger, it was immediately after his wife ran away because of gamble and alcohol¡¹ It¡¯s a downfall life?. ¡¸And I am just troubled of what to do¡¹ ¡¸I see¡¹ ¡¸Rather than that, what does Senjukou need¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s nothing much?, it¡¯s only about the library. If it was like that I¡¯ll just come again¡¹ I said that and went outside of the audience hall, and left the palace. ¡¸Well then¡¹ I stretched while taking a breath of the air outside. ¡¸I¡¯d do(kill) it huh¡¹ I became to like this world. I like this world where I am able to use magic, live freely and wilfully with Sylvia and Nadia. I don¡¯t want this world¡¯s peace to be disturbed by a Demon King or whatever it is. I decided the subjugation of the Demon King. I choose the magic©`©`I used it. ¡¸Character Search: Balthazar the 7th¡¹ After I used the magic, a radar-like something emerged inside my head. It¡¯s an image where I was in the middle, and there was a point in a place at a distance. ¡¸There huh. Transform: Dragon¡¹ I used the next magic, and transformed into a giant dragon. I flew relying on the radar inside my head. I flew with full speed. After flying for an hour, I reached the place where the point was lighting. It was a castle surrounded by poisonous swamps. The sky was covered by lightning clouds, and lightning was falling without stop. It was a place that really felt like the Demon King¡¯s Castle. ¡¸Then it means, on the top floor right, the Demon King¡¹ I flew and landed on the top floor while in dragon form. ¡¸Who are you?!¡¹ ¡¸Bingo huh¡¹ That was a wide room, there was also a throne. In the middle, a woman with heavy make-up was sitting. It was a woman whose around 30 years old, there were horns that grew on her head, wearing a mantle and clothes that have a high exposure. I returned to human from dragon. The woman was more and more surprised. ¡¸Where is the Demon King?¡¹ ¡¸A child? What did you come for¡¹ ¡¸Can you not reply to a question with a question. Where is the Demon King? I asked¡¹ ¡¸I do not know who you are, but. I am the Demon King¡¹ ¡¸You?¡¹ ¡¸O?hohhohoho. That¡¯s right, I am the current Demon King, the one who inherit the blood of the Great Demon Lord, I am Balthazar the 7th¡¹ ¡¸He?, you were his descendant huh¡¹ ¡¸His?¡¹ The 7th scowled. Her face had a sudden change. It was a very angry expression with her veins popping. ¡¸That way of talking, deserves certain death¡¹ The 7th swung her hand. She raised her hand after making it claw shaped. That became a shockwave, and gouged the room¡¯s floor. Five scars that were thicker than an adult¡¯s body, extended from the ground©`©`to the walls and ceiling. ¡¸Kneel, take back what you said right now. If you do that, I will kill you with one breath¡¹ ¡¸That way of talking, it¡¯s similar to Balthazar¡¹ I have memories that I was also told like that at that time. When I said that, the 7th was more and more pissed off. ¡¸You arrogant!¡¹ She reached out her hand and chanted. An instance, my surroundings exploded. It was an explosion that even shook the room. It was a Demon Lord-like, magic with high destruction powers. It was magic powers that was even equal to Balthazar. Well, I made a barrier with magic before that so I¡¯m uninjured. ¡¸Goodness, are you in the age with low temperance¡¹ ¡¸What! Why are you uninjured¡¹ ¡¸Rather than that, they said that you¡¯re plotting for world domination¡¹ ¡¸Of course¡¹ ¡¸That, can you stop?¡¹ ¡¸Gibberish. Domination is my joy, my happiness is when humans suffer¡¹ Wa?, it¡¯s a cliche?. ¡¸I am Balthazar the 7th. I will dominate the world this time for sure, and return humans to their original domesticated appearance. My monster subordinates had already scattered throughout the world, invade with one of my command, and the world will fall within three days¡¹ It looks like it¡¯s a situation that I can¡¯t be leisure. ¡¸Haven¡¯t you release your command¡¹ ¡¸I was thinking of waiting for the surrender reply, but I changed my mind. After I tear you into pieces, I¡¯ll drive in the world after¡¹ ¡¸I see, then, it can¡¯t be helped¡¹ If it ended with persuasion, that¡¯d be good enough, but I decided to use force. I gathered magic powers, and chanted one of the only few, magic that was completely for attacking. ¡¸Meteoric Best Nine¡¹ Breaking through lightning clouds, meteor fell. Straight towards Balthazar the 7th, it fell. ¡¸Na!©`©`this is¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s a magic that makes meteors fall nine times consecutively. Your ancestor, Balthazar had endured all nine of them, but what about you¡¹ ¡¸W-Wait, sto©`©`¡¹ Changing her face colors, she tried to say something to me, but before that, the meteor that fell hit directly. The meteor, continued to fall. ¡î ¡¸Mysterious meteor strikes hit the Demon King¡¯s Castle directly. Because of that, the fate of the Demon King is unknown. But, seeing that the monsters around the country had calmed down¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸The Demon King died, huh¡¹ The next day, when I came to the audience hall, the King was talking again with the messenger. Different from yesterday, their talk were not tense, but their expressions weren¡¯t bright. ¡¸Continue to investigate the situation, be sure to not let your guards down¡¹ ¡¸Ha!¡¹ The messenger left. I approached the King. ¡¸Ou-sama¡¹ ¡¸Ohh, my Senjukou. What is it today¡¹ ¡¸What about Ou-sama? It looks like a good thing happened today¡¹ ¡¸Umu. We still can¡¯t let our guards down, but it seems like the threat of the Demon King would pass¡¹ It already passed?, I tried to say that but I stopped. It¡¯s because that coward of a Demon King that disappeared without trace after four shots doesn¡¯t matter. Rather than that, I wanted to finish what I originally wanted to do yesterday. ¡¸Rather than that, Ou-sama, this¡¹ ¡¸This is?¡¹ ¡¸Grimoire¡­¡­the copy of it, I duplicated it. It would be nice if you were able to read it with this¡¹ Continuing after the anime, it was the second shot to make the King learn magic. ¡¸Ohh, as expected of my Senjukou¡¹ The King was moved. He received the manga from me and started reading it. He was able to read the manga, but it seems like he couldn¡¯t use magic. ¨C ¨C Chapter 40: Ride on Wife Chapter 40: Ride on Wife Nadia and I, the two of us entered the bath in the after noon. I was on leisure since morning today, and I was invited by Nadia to enter the bath after lunch. ¡¸Yoisho¡­¡­yoisho¡¹ Within the bath that was full of steam, Nadia was doing her best to scrub my back. ¡¸Lucio-kun, is somewhere itchy?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s just enough with right now¡¹ ¡¸I see?¡¹ She said that, and washed me from my back, arms, and legs. It was very satisfying, both of my heart and body were relaxed. ¡¸Ahh, goodness! I¡¯m splashed by water again!¡¹ With that voice, *GaraGaraGara*, the door opened. Cat-eared girl, Mami was there. Mami was drenched, and it seems like she came to the bath to warm her body. ¡¸Mami-chan, yahho?¡¹ ¡¸Nadi©`©`Kyaaaa¡¹ The instant Mami saw me, she raised a scream, turned back and ran like a wild rabbit. Well, if you see a naked man (but, 9-years-old), you would react like that. ¡¸Mami-chan?¡¹ ¡¸Leave her alone. Rather than that, are you okay with it?¡¹ ¡¸With what?¡¹ Nadia was surprised cluelessly. ¡¸Looking at a naked body, aren¡¯t you embarrassed¡¹ ¡¸We¡¯re a husband and wife so there¡¯s nothing embarrassing¡¹ Nadia said that in a very good mood, and continued to scrub me. It was a line that I heard somewhere, but it was more persuasive than that. And just like that, I was scrubbed clean by Nadia, let her wash me, and we entered the bath tub together. ¡¸Ah?, it feels good?¡¹ ¡¸I agree¡¹ ¡¸Soaking in the bathtub feels very good?¡¹ *BataBata*, Nadia raised her legs off the water and fluttered them. I rested my body to the object that was inside the bathtub. The bath tub that had an object that was like those on hot springs looks really good, but it¡¯s a little small. Sylvia would probably be fine with it, but I think it¡¯s too small for Nadia. As expected, Nadia who couldn¡¯t settle down said something like this. ¡¸If it was a little bigger I could swim though¡¹ ¡¸Do you want to swim? Let¡¯s relax¡¹ ¡¸You¡¯d want to swim while relaxing you know? I think that swimming in a warm bath like this would feel really good¡¹ ¡¸Hmm¡¹ Somehow, I think I can get that. The point is not in normal waters, but bath water. ¡¸Yosh, let¡¯s swim¡¹ ¡¸How?¡¹ ¡¸¡ºSmall¡»¡¹ Nadia and I, I casted magic to both of our bodies. It was the magic I used during subjugation of cockroaches, and our body gradually became smaller. ¡¸Move over here¡¹ ¡¸Un!¡¹ Before we got completely small, we went on the top of the object that I rested my body on. And there, we became completely small. ¡¸Amazing?, it¡¯s like an island on a lake¡¹ Nadia said her comment. I also felt the same. We who got smaller, were like we¡¯re on a floating island above a lake. ¡¸Ahahaha, the lake is warm?¡¹ ¡¸If it¡¯s like this you can swim right?¡¹ ¡¸Un! Ei!¡¹ *Pasha?n*, Nadia jumped in. She romped swimming. I sat down on the banks, got careful not to fall, and soaked my lower body within the bath water. Suddenly, something flowed. When I looked at it carefully, that was my hair. The very thin hair, looked like a rope because of our size. ¡¸Ah?, that was fun. Lucio-kun, you won¡¯t swim?¡¹ To the object©`©`Nadia who came up to the island asked that. ¡¸No, I¡¯m fine with relaxing just like this¡¹ ¡¸I see?, then, I¡¯ll also relax?¡¹ She said that, lowered her waist beside me, and sat with our shoulders lined up. *PashaPasha*, while she fluttered her legs on the bath water, we relaxed. After a while, I heard footsteps. ¡¸Lucio-sama, the dinner is©`©`a-re?¡¹ The door opened and Sylvia appeared. ¡¸Ahaha, Sylvia¡¯s like a giant¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s true, she looks like that. Sylvia, I am©`©`¡¹ When I was in the middle of saying that, Nadia covered my mouth. ¡¸Nadia?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s fun, so just like this for a little bit¡¹ I wonder what is fun. On the other side, Sylvia felt strange that I was not in the bath. ¡¸I wonder where did he go, Lucio-sama, and Nadia also. Although their clothes are here¡­¡­¡¹ *KyoroKyoro*, she looked around. ¡¸If it¡¯s Lucio-sama, he should be okay though¡¹ Sylvia said that and entered. She placed her hand inside the bathtub, and it seems like she¡¯s removing the bath water. ¡¸This¡­¡­Lucio-sama¡¯s hair¡­¡­?¡¹ Sylvia¡¯s movements stopped. She was staring intently at the hair I saw earlier. ¡¸Lucio-sama¡¯s hair¡­¡­the bath water Lucio-sama used¡­¡­¡¹ Sylvia was mumbling something. ¡¸B-Before I remove the bath water, maybe I should use it?¡¹ Somehow, she feigned very clearly. She went out once, after ruffling sounds could be heard, she returned. In her naked look after she took off her clothes. Her form was still an 8-year-old child¡¯s, but her size was a giant¡¯s. It was an unbalance that was impossible normally. ¡¸Ahahaha, Sylvie so funny?¡¹ It looks like Nadia felt the same. Sylvia entered the bath tub after washing her body. She soaked up to her shoulders, and ¡°Hau?¡­¡­¡±, she let out a sigh. ¡¸It¡¯s like I was being embraced by Lucio-sama¡­¡­Lucio-sama¡¹ ¡¸She said¡¹ Nadia poked me with her elbow. It¡¯s somehow embarrassing. ¡¸It feels good¡­¡­I know¡¹ Sylvia floated. She completely relaxed her body, and floated on the bath water as if to lay on her back. Sylvia who was floating inside the bath tub, that appearance of hers looks very happy. I wanted to continue seeing that, but. ¡¸Yoisho, Yoisho¡¹ Nadia approached Sylvia, and climbed her! ¡¸Nadia?!¡¹ ¡¸Eh? Nadia-chan?!¡¹ ¡¸Yahho?¡¹ To Sylvia who noticed, Nadia raised her hand and casually replied. ¡¸W-Why?¡¹ ¡¸I became small with Lucio-kun¡¯s magic, and we were having fun with the lake of bath water¡¹ ¡¸Ehhhh? Then, Lucio-sama also?¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m here¡¹ ¡¸Awawa¡­¡­¡¹ Sylvia started panicking a little. Looking at her not able to move decently because Nadia was on her, was so ridiculous and cute. And that Nadia laid face down on top of Sylvia. Just as if she laid on a beach to sunbathe. ¡¸S.S. Sylvie huh, the ship¡¯s¡¹ ¡¸S-Ships?¡¹ ¡¸Lucio-kun should come too. Let¡¯s ride it together? S.S. Sylvie¡¹ ¡¸Hmm¡¹ I thought for a bit, and did that. Because it seems really fun. I rode on top of Sylvia, and laid on my back. ¡¸It really feels good, this¡¹ ¡¸I told you?¡¹ When I looked diagonally while laying on my back, I met my eyes with Sylvia. I smiled at her sweetly. Sylvia smiled back shyly. With that, the three of us stopped moving. Sylvia who floated on the bath tub, and dwarf Nadia and I who laid around on top of her. Laid around, poked from time to time, and ask Sylvia for a splash of the bath water. Until the bath water got cold, we spent our time there leisurely. ¨C ¨C _______________________________________________________________ Chapter 41: NyanNyan and Wanko Chapter 41: NyanNyan and Wanko *Pasha?n*. I heard water sounds from outside the mansion. I left the half-read Grimoire and stood up, I saw the drenched Mami from outside the window. The cat-eared girl, from her ears to her tail, her clothes were also completely drenched. ¡¸What happened¡­¡­Mami-chan!¡¹ ¡¸I got wet¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s bad, you should change¡¹ Sylvia who ran towards Mami, pulled her hand and brought her inside the mansion. I got curious, so I followed them. The water drops on the floor made a trace. When I came to Mami¡¯s room, I saw that Sylvia was very troubled in front of the wardrobe. ¡¸What happened¡¹ ¡¸Ah, Lucio-sama. Actually, Mami-chan had no clothes¡¹ ¡¸None?¡¹ ¡¸All of them are on laundry. Mami-chan and Coco-chan, they have many laundries, so¡¹ Well, that should be true. Coco and Mami is a being that has the same body. Coco is a dog-eared girl, and Mami is a cat-eared girl. The two of them are sharing the same body, they had the constitution that when they are poured with water, they would change to the other one. Because of that, the two¡¯s laundries and twice Sylvia and Nadia¡¯s, and it looks like she¡¯s troubled with that right now. ¡¸I will dry it very quickly, so please wait, Mami-chan¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸Ahh, no, I¡¯ll do something about it¡¹ ¡¸Lucio-sama will?¡¹ Sylvia who was going to run out of the room stopped to a halt and looked at me. Mami also titled her head and looked at me. *Pachin*, I snapped my finger and used magic. ¡¸¡ºDress Up¡»¡¹ It¡¯s one of the magic that I often use, the magic that changes clothes. The light of the magic enveloped Mami¡¯s body, and changed her clothes. ¡¸Waa, so cute!¡¹ Sylvia¡¯s eyes shined. The one I changed Mami to, was ¡°Maid Clothes¡±. It was also different to the classic type maid clothes that Amanda wore, it was the type of clothes that are the so-called ¡°Moe-type¡±. ¡¸Ahh, I was thinking of it before, but you and Coco looks good with these¡¹ I looked at Mami wearing maid clothes, and ¡°un¡±, I nodded. A bishoujo with cat ears and tails, wearing cute maid clothes. She¡¯s a cat so her expression feels empty so that also makes it better. Sylvia and I, both of us stared closely. Mami frowned, and made an unpleasant look. ¡¸I don¡¯t like this, return it¡¹ ¡¸No way, it¡¯s such a waste¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­if you¡¯re not going to return it, I¡¯ll go somewhere until my clothes dries¡¹ Saying that, Mami was going to run away from the room. I casted a new magic on her. ¡¸¡ºAnti-Tsundere¡»¡¹ A ring of light appeared, and tied Mami¡¯s body. Mami was tied up and couldn¡¯t move. ¡¸Is it a magic for catching, Lucio-sama?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­yeah¡¹ That¡¯s only half correct. It is a magic for catching, but it¡¯s something that a person who seriously hates it, they can untie it immediately. Mami was struggling, but she couldn¡¯t untie it, so she made a sulking face towards me. Hmph, it¡¯s useless even if you made a face like that. ¡¸While we¡¯re at it, let¡¯s make her wear a lot of things¡¹ ¡¸But¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸¡ºDress Up¡»¡¹ I casted magic without minding Sylvia. Mami changed to gym clothes from maid clothes. Cat ears with gym clothes. ¡¸Waa, this is also cute. Lucio-sama, what kind of clothes are they?¡¹ ¡¸They¡¯re gym clothes, have you not seen it before?¡¹ ¡¸Yes¡¹ ¡¸But, it looks great right?¡¹ ¡¸Yes, very much!¡¹ Sylvia emphasized making her small fists together. ¡¸I wonder why, it looks very well and cute¡¹ ¡¸There¡¯s also something like this¡­¡­¡ºDress Up¡»¡¹ This time, she changed to school swimsuit. ¡¸This is also cute!¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s called the school swimsuit. ¡ºDress Up¡»¡¹ ¡¸Waaa, waaa¡¹ Sylvia got excited a level above. ¡¸It¡¯s so cute!! What is this underwear, the chests are Nyanko-chan¡¹ ¡¸This is©`©`¡¹ ¡¸Nyaaaaaa!¡¹ In the middle of the explanation, Mami got free from the magic and ran away. Her embarrassment exceeded its limits, it looks like she really didn¡¯t like it anymore. It¡¯s only up to this huh, if she really doesn¡¯t like it, it isn¡¯t good to force her. When I thought of that. *Pasha?n*. As soon as she jumped out of the room, Mami was poured with water. She bumped with Nadia who had a cup with her and got poured with water. And there, to Coco©`©`she changed to the dog-eared girl. ¡¸I¡¯m sorry?, I bumped¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s okay, rather than that, go change¡¹ ¡¸Un!¡¹ Nadia who had her change of clothes, returned to her room to change. Sylvia approached Coco, took her by pulling her hand. ¡¸Master, please go on¡¹ Sylvia who said that, had an unusual mischievous light in her eyes. I understood what she wanted. ¡¸¡ºAnti-Tsundere¡»©`©`¡ºDress Up¡»¡¹ With the same kind of happenings with Mami, I casted magic. The ring of light restrained Coco¡¯s body, and soon after, she became a dog-eared maid. ¡¸Ka-wa-i-i!!¡¹ Sylvia got very excited. I know that feeling. On the other side, Coco looked at her own appearance. ¡¸©`©`!¡¹ She got free from the magic, and ran while raising a scream that did not have a voice. ¡¸Arara¡¹ ¡¸I-I wonder what happened¡¹ ¡¸She really didn¡¯t like it huh. She¡¯s like that compared to Mami¡­¡­but well, people has their own preferences¡¹ It looks like Coco didn¡¯t have the resistance of being a doll for changing. ¡¸I see, that¡¯s too bad¡¹ Sylvia really felt of it as a shame. And started wiping the water on the floor. And there, Coco returned. Hiding behind the door, she looked at us shyly. ¡¸Coco?¡¹ When I was thinking of it as strange, Coco had found more of her courage, and entered the room. And, she stood in front of Sylvia and I. ¡¸Please go on desu?¡¹ She closed her eyes, and seemingly said with resolution. ¡¸Un?¡¹ ¡¸What Master wants to do¡­¡­please go on desu?¡¹ Her appearance of trembling with shyness while checking me was very cute. Mami-neko who made a face that she didn¡¯t like it, but stayed until she really reached her limit. Coco-inu who doesn¡¯t like it from the bottom of her heart, but returned and endured for her owner. They had their own characteristics, so it was interesting. ¡¸Ne?ne?, Lucio-sama, what do you think would suit Coco-chan?¡¹ ¡¸Let me think¡¹ To return something for Coco¡¯s gallant, after that, Sylvia and I, played by making Coco wear many kinds of clothes. ¨C ¨C _______________________________________________________________ Chapter 42: Popularity Two Ranks Up Chapter 42: Popularity Two Ranks Up This day, Nadia and I, the two of us are having a date alone. Nadia and I, both of us are in our grown-up appearance with ¡¸Fake Growth¡¹magic. She asked me, ¡°Let¡¯s date with grown-up appearance¡±, so it became like this. By the way, my arm is linked with Nadia right now. The Nadia who had grown up had quite large breasts, and linking arms makes me feel its softness. ¡¸Lucio-kun, Lucio-kun, I wonder what that is¡¹ What Nadia pointed to was a stall that was dealing with food. ¡¸Skewering fruits with a stick¡­¡­is coated with something?¡¹ ¡¸Let¡¯s go okay¡¹ ¡¸Yeah¡¹ Nodding, Nadia and I went to the stall. ¡¸Welcome!¡¹ ¡¸Ne?ne?, Oji-san, what is this? Are you coating something to the fruit?¡¹ ¡¸This is a syrup from melting sugar. Sprinkling it like this, and make it cold with magic then©`©`there¡¹ The person of the store said that, puts syrup on the fruit that was skewered, and literally made it cold with magic. And with that, there was a solid, crunchy syrup coating the surface of the fruit. The one he did it to was a banana-like fruit. ¡¸How about one?¡¹ ¡¸Un! Lucio-kun, okay?¡¹ ¡¸Of course¡¹ I took out some coins, and paid for one¡¯s amount. I gave the fruit skewer that I received to Nadia. Nadia bites on that, *Parri*, a clear crunchy sound could even be heard at my side. ¡¸Ahaha, this is amazing?, the outside was like *Parri*, and the inside was soft like *FunyaFunya*?¡¹ ¡¸He?¡¹ ¡¸Lucio-kun, how about a bite?¡¹ ¡¸n¡¹ I bit off where Nadia ate. As she had said, it was crunchy outside and soft on the inside. In addition, it¡¯s cold outside and warm inside. Seared Sashimi? it was a strange feeling like eating the opposite version of that. But. ¡¸It¡¯s delicious right¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, it¡¯s yummy, You also want to try it with this fruit? ¡¸If we share, then okay¡¹ ¡¸Okay?. Oji-san, give me one of this¡¹ I paid money again, and received the skewered tomato-like one that has been coated this time. That was which it was like a skewered dango, Nadia ate one first, and then I also ate one. ¡¸Ahahaha, it¡¯s hard outside and *Pushu* inside¡¹ ¡¸It feels like its peel was only a little crunchy¡¹ It was an interesting texture, it¡¯s not only interesting, but also delicious. ¡¸Are you guys lovers? You two are getting along well¡¹ ¡¸We¡¯re not lovers, we¡¯re husband and wife?¡¹ ¡¸He?, you¡¯re already married in your age huh¡¹ ¡¸We got married when we were 8¡¹ ¡¸Ohh, then, your marriage history is more than mine huh¡¹ The store¡¯s Oji-san said that while laughing. With how we look, because we married at 8-years-old, he probably thought that our marriage history is more than ten years. ¡¸You¡¯re probably worried everyday right, a bride that cute, aren¡¯t you worried she¡¯s popular?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m only thinking of Lucio-kun¡¹ ¡¸Ohh how passionate¡¹ ¡¸And, Lucio-kun is more, more amazing than me, he¡¯s always popular, so I¡¯m the one who is worried¡¹ Nadia said that happily with a smile. ¡¸Ohhh, that¡¯s, gochisousama¡¹ We said goodbye to the very fun store person and started walking. Our arms are still linked. ¡¸Ah! Lucio-kun, can you wait here for a minute?¡¹ ¡¸Un? What happened¡¹ When I asked back, I saw that Nadia was blusing and she was fidgeting. After asking, I regretted it a little. Probably, it¡¯s the bathroom or something. ¡¸Okay, I¡¯ll wait. Be careful¡¹ That¡¯s why, I did not say more than that, and saw her off. Nadia nodded while being embarrassed, and left with a jog. I waited there for a while. ¡¸Uhm¡­¡­¡¹ I was called out from the side. When I looked, I was called out by an Ojou-sama-ish girl that dresses nice. The girl who was about a high-school girl shyly looked up to me, and asked. ¡¸Y-You¡¯re Lucio-sama right¡¹ ¡¸Un? Yes, I am¡¹ I was a little surprised. Does she know my appearance when I have grown up with¡¸Fake Growth¡¹. ¡¸My name is Anastasia. We met in His Majesty, the King¡¯s party the other day¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸Ahh¡¹ I nodded, and got convinced. Well, it¡¯s true that most of the people who knows my grown-up appearance is the ones in that party. I tried to remember that time, but I can¡¯t really remember about Anastasia who is in front of me. ¡¸I-I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s a lie that we met. I was only looking from far away¡¹ ¡¸I see¡¹ Then, it can¡¯t be helped that I can¡¯t remember. ¡¸Uhm!¡¹ ¡¸W-What is it¡¹ She approached with a very strong expression. To that much that I flinched. ¡¸C-Can you! Shake hands with me?¡¹ ¡¸Shake hands?¡¹ ¡¸Yes!¡¹ I looked at my own hand, and then reached it out to Anastasia. Anastasia gripped it with both of her hands. If I was leaving my guard down, it was strong enough to feel pain. ¡¸Thank you very much! From now on, I will continue on looking over Lucio-sama from afar!¡¹ ¡¸I see¡¹ ¡¸Really, thank you very much! Please excuse me¡¹ The Ojou-sama, Anastasia, bowed by 90 degrees, bowed her head many times, and left this place. I stared at her intently. ¡¸¡ºFairy Whisper¡»©`©`if you are interested in magic, you can always come to play at the library¡¹ I casted magic, and sent her words. It is a magic that sends a whispering voice to a person far away. Anastasia stopped, *Biku*, and looked towards me sheepishly. When I smiled at her, she bowed her head with a wide smile, and really left this time. I became alone, and waited for Nadia. ¡­¡­she¡¯s late. She is really taking too long, so I searched for Nadia. After searching for a while, I saw Nadia. ¡¸It¡¯s alright, let¡¯s go play. Aren¡¯t you thinking of me as a bumpkin noble? Even though I look like this, I¡¯m really super familiar with the city¡¹ ¡¸H-Ha?¡¹ Nadia was being picked up. But, rarely for her, she was troubled with that. Well, that should be the case, the person who was picking up Nadia was. ¡¸¡­¡­what are you doing, Nii-san¡¹ I approached, and spoke to him. The one who was picking up Nadia was Isaac. ¡¸Haa? Who are you¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹ I got too appalled, and lifted the magic. In an instance, both Nadia and I returned to our original appearance¡­¡­we returned to the appearance of an 8-year-old child. ¡¸Lucio! and, Nadia huh!¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s been awhile, Onii-san¡¹ ¡¸I-It was you huh¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸Nii-san, I think that it¡¯s too much, picking up your brother¡¯s bride¡¹ ¡¸S-Shut up!¡¹ Isaac got angry instead, he said that and left. When I just thought that he left really angry, but he then saw a different girl, made a face for pick up and then called out to the girl. ¡¸Ah! He got refused¡¹ Nadia whispered. ¡¸With that way of calling out, that¡¯s impossible¡¹ ¡¸Then how do you call out then?¡¹ ¡¸How, you ask?¡¹ ¡¸You said it like you know how to call out girls right? Let me see how you do it, Lucio-kun¡¹ ¡¸Oi oi, we¡¯re in the middle of our date¡¹ ¡¸U?n, but I want to see Lucio-kun¡¯s cool side¡¹ That has a higher priority huh. Well, if she¡¯s saying that she wants to see, then it can¡¯t be helped, ¡°then, how should I do it¡±, when I was thinking of that. ¡¸Uhm! Excuse me!¡¹ ¡¸You¡¯re Duke-sama right!¡¹ Before I called out, I was called out instead. The ones who called out was as I¡¯ve thought, an Ojou-sama-ish, this time two girls that have a similar face as if they were sisters. ¡¸Ahh, that¡¯s right. Did we met in the party before?¡¹ ¡¸Yes! I was looking from far away all of the time!¡¹ ¡¸I have always thought that I should greet Duke-sama once¡¹ The sisters were really very excited, and got very honest. And Nadia who was looking at us from the side made a very convinced face. ¡¸I see, Lucio-kun is already at the level that even if he¡¯s not saying anything, he would get called out instead¡¹ She said something like that. ¨C ¨C _______________________________________________________________ Ojou-sama(¤ª‹Ý˜”) = (noble)/lady Chapter 43: The Strongest Sandbox Game Chapter 43: The Strongest Sandbox Game In this day, it was warm from the morning, so I was bathing in the sun. Since it was a waste to stay inside the house, so with Nadia¡¯s suggestion, the three of us went out for a walk. From the left, Sylvia, me, Nadia. Aligned like that, we held our hands while walking. Looking from the side, it probably looks like three very close childhood friends, wherever we went to, the grown-ups were looking at us with pleasant eyes. ¡¸Lucio-kun, Lucio-kun, look at that¡¹ ¡¸Un? The children that are playing in that sandbox?¡¹ When I looked towards the direction where Nadia was pointing to, there was a park, and one boy was playing inside the sandbox. ¡¸He is amazing¡­¡­it is like a real castle¡¹ Sylvia was amazed. I know how that feels. The sand castle made by the boy who was playing with sand had a very high quality. ¡¸It¡¯s true, it really looks like the real thing¡¹ ¡¸It really looks like someone is living on it¡¹¡¸It even looks like it might move anytime¡¹ The two said their impression at the same time, both of them had an impression that was like each one of them. ¡¸Playing with sand huh¡­¡­¡¹ I thought for a while. ¡¸Lucio-kun, do you want to play with sand?¡¹ ¡¸Come to think about it, we have never done it before, playing sand with Lucio-sama¡¹ The two said, and stared at me at the same time. It¡¯s true that we have never done it, so since we¡¯re at it. ¡¸Playing sand with one rank up, let¡¯s do it huh¡¹ The two cluelessly tilted their head. ¡î We returned to the mansion¡¯s garden. I made the two wait behind, and I casted the new magic I learned there. ¡¸¡ºSand Box¡»¡¹ The light of the magic enveloped the garden, and that changed into a gigantic sandbox. In the middle of the sandbox, there was two scoops, red and blue, they were sticking vertically. In a place nearby, there was also a watering place. ¡¸Amazing, the garden changed to a sandbox in an instant¡¹ ¡¸Is that magic that makes sandboxes, Lucio-sama¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s half correct. There¡¯s a scoop there right? Sylvia and Nadia, use that to make something¡¹ The two looked at each other, and nodded at the same time. They took the scoop, and each of them started to make something. I watched them. I already casted the magic, the thing that I have to do is over. Sylvia made a house. Nadia made a little strange four-legged animal. And the instant that they were made, the sand box shined. The light enveloped each of the things that the two made, and finally, it became real. The miniature size house that Sylvia made had its window turn into glass and the doors could be closed and opened, and the four-legged animal that Nadia made, released a kick using its back leg and *Hihi?n*, it cried. ¡¸Wa! T-This is¡¹ ¡¸Amazing?, is it magic that makes the thing created real?¡¹ The two looked at me, I nodded. ¡¸That¡¯s how it is. Using that scoop, all that is created inside this sandbox would all become real¡¹ ¡¸Then¡­¡­something like this too¡­¡­?¡¹ Sylvia said that, and a horse with wings©`©`she made a Pegasus. The white horse with white wings was flying very well even though its miniature size. And there, *Do?n*, an explosive sound was released. Nadia made a cannon while that happened. The cannon spew fire, and shots down the Pegasus with its bombardment. ¡¸Wow, even weapons can be created¡¹ ¡¸Nadia-chan, that was cruel right now¡¹ I think so too. ¡¸Attacks should be done after some preparations are finished¡¹ Un? ¡¸Sorry, sorry, I didn¡¯t think that even cannon shells would come out¡¹ ¡¸Then¡¹ ¡¸Un, let¡¯s do it¡¹ Sylvia and Nadia, the two nodded to each other and took a distance. It¡¯s starting to have a weird flow, and when I thought of what they were going to do, the two made things with a great momentum. Castle, city walls, and the soldiers and equipment that protects that. Without an hour passing, the garden became a small battlefield. Sylvia¡¯s army protects Sylvia¡¯s territory, and they were at a confrontation with Nadia¡¯s army. ¡¸Then¡¹ ¡¸Un¡¹ The two nodded at each other with almost only eye contact. The start of the war had fallen. The humans led by the general riding a pegasus was Sylvia¡¯s army, and the monster army led by a dragon knight was Nadia¡¯s army. Both armies in the middle of the garden, in most probably the country borders, they collided. The one winning the first stage of the war©`©`Nadia¡¯s army was dominating. The monsters overwhelm the humans, and the fronts had gradually pushed towards Sylvia¡¯s territory. ¡¸If it goes like this, I¡¯m going to win, Sylvie¡¹ ¡¸Uu¡­¡­not yet, I¡¯m going to make something that could win right now¡¹ Sylvia turned her back, and started making something. ¡¸Fufun, before that, I will push over with numbers though¡¹ On the other side, Nadia took the scoop, and mass produced the monsters further. It¡¯s good that they¡¯re having fun. I watched the two while relaxing. Nadia sends monsters one next to the other, and with that, the fronts were pushed with acceleration, and it immediately closed in, in front of Sylvia¡¯s castle. ¡¸What happened, Sylvie? If it goes like this, the castle will fall you know?¡¹ ¡¸Just a little¡­¡­a little bit longer¡­¡­I did it!¡¹ Sylvia looked towards Nadia, and she moved toward the side and gave way. ¡¸W-What is that. A golem?!¡¹ ¡¸This is the thing called¡ºRobotto¡»that Lucio-sama taught me before¡¹ ¡¸Robotto?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right, Robotto. Robotto is the strongest, Lucio-sama had said¡¹ ¡¸Mumumu¡¹ No, the thing that I told before is being bent. It¡¯s true that I told something similar. Anyways, the¡ºRobotto¡»Sylvia made moved, and started to attack the monsters. The¡ºRobotto¡»that suddenly joined the war between humans and monsters, that really showed an overwhelming strength. The monsters, it tore and threw them away, it tore and threw them away. It really showed the strength that was worth of the strongest. ¡¸This is bad, I need to create more monsters¡¹ ¡¸I will also, I will make simple¡ºRobotto¡»s¡¹ The two produced military forces in the sandbox furthermore. Sylvia made simpler versions of¡ºRobotto¡»one next to the other, and Nadia mass produced monsters at an amazing pace. ¡ºRobotto¡»vs Monsters. The fronts, were gradually being pushed back. Sylvia was dominating. ¡¸This isn¡¯t good like this, I need to think of a way for an upset win¡¹ ¡¸It is useless, Nadia-chan.¡¹ ¡ºRobotto¡»is the strongest that Lucio-sama had taught me¡¹ Sylvia, she unusually said with full confidence. The things that ¡ºSand Box¡»can create, relies greatly on the image that the creator has. The reason why the¡ºRobotto¡»was the strong, was because Sylvia was thinking of it as the strongest. ¡¸Ku!¡­¡­I should¡¯ve let Lucio-kun teach me that as well¡­¡­Ah!¡¹ ¡¸Eh?¡¹ ¡¸There was. There was one, I know, the real strongest that Lucio-kun taught me¡¹ ¡¸W-What?¡¹ Sylvia who was dominating changed her expression. It looks like she had felt danger from Nadia¡¯s lines. ¡¸Fufun, I¡¯m going to make that right now, so just wait and see, Sylvie¡¹ ¡¸Uu. If it comes to this, I will just push over by mass producing¡ºRobotto¡»¡¹ The two created things from the sand furthermore. The simpler type of¡ºRobotto¡»was continuously mass-produced, and sent to the frontlines. On the other hand, Nadia was making something slowly. The way her hands moved were clearly different from up until now. Her hand movements were as if to touch something she cherishes and loves. Come to think of it, what was the strongest I taught Nadia? When I was being curious of that¡­¡­that was complete. ¡¸That¡¯s cheating!¡¹ ¡¸Fufun¡¹ Sylvia raised a scream, Nadia got proud of it. I¡­¡­laughed wryly. What Nadia made was, it was a miniature size me. ¡¸Please go on, Lucio-kun¡¹ The miniature size me nodded, reached out his hand, and used magic. All of the mass produced¡ºRobotto¡»were destroyed at once. Sylvia¡¯s castle was also half destroyed by that attack. The contest, it was decided in an instant. ¡¸That is cheating, there is no way to win if Lucio-sama is made¡¹ ¡¸There¡¯s no rule?¡¹ ¡¸Uuu, I will also make Lucio-sama too¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯ll also mass produce Lucio-kun then¡¹ Stop it. I thought of stopping them, but the two, even with this and that, they were having fun, so I let them do what they want. ¡¸Go, Lucio-kun¡¹ ¡¸Please, Mecha-Lucio-sama!¡¹ ¡­¡­the two were really having fun. ¨C ¨C Chapter 44 – The Manga Duplicated, What do you do? Chapter 44 ¨C The Manga Duplicated, What do you do? I was on the Grimoire Library from the morning today. As the library¡¯s administrator, I have no work to do usually. I just come here, and read manga all day. ¡¸Un?¡¹ ¡¸What is it Papa?¡¹ ¡¸Stop it with the ¡°Papa¡±¡¹ Chris who calls me Papa. She¡¯s a half transparent spirit of the Grimoire that floats in the air, and it looks like she materializes proportionally to the Grimoires I read. In that meaning, she¡¯s an existence I ¡°gave birth¡±, I who looks 8-years-old, and she¡¯s a beautiful girl that¡¯s about a high school girl. I think it looks weird for me to be called Papa. ¡­¡­well, right now, only my wives can see her, so it doesn¡¯t matter how it looks though. ¡¸Rather than that, this¡¹ ¡¸Is this a Grimoire? What¡¯s with this?¡¹ ¡¸This, it¡¯s a duplicate¡¹ ¡¸A duplicate?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah¡¹ I nodded. The Grimoire that I showed Chris, is a story about the rising of the main character who warped into a different world, got very unrivaled with his dual-wielded demon swords, and while making a harem, saves the world in the end. Just like it¡¯s about teleporting into a different world like me, it had a very strong impression that I already read it. ¡¸If I¡¯m correct¡­¡­is it here?¡¹ I stood up, and moved to one of the bookshelves. I took out the book I was searching for, and returned with it. I spread the two volumes of Manga, and compared them. I skimmed them, and checked until the end. ¡¸It¡¯s the same after all¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s true, it¡¯s completely the same¡¹ ¡¸I see, they were duplicated huh¡¹ I closed the book, and compared the two. The duplication of manga, if it¡¯s the world I was before, I only need to take care of the other one, but what should I do here. ¡¸Ne?, ne?, Papa¡¹ ¡¸What is it¡¹ ¡¸This one, isn¡¯t it also the same?¡¹ ¡¸What did you say¡¹ I went towards where Chris was, and took out the book that she was staring at. ¡¸It¡¯s really the same¡¹ ¡¸I wonder if there¡¯s also other ones¡¹ Chris said that and flew around the library. Looking at the three duplications, I thought. ¡¸Now that I think about it, it¡¯s the first time that there¡¯s a duplication huh. I didn¡¯t buy the same thing at the time with Ojii-san after all¡¹ And I thought of what I should do, and somehow, I placed two out of the three volumes on top of each other. And then, the Grimoires shined. It was put together, shined, melted and fused. After a while, it became only one book. ¡¸Papa! Did something happen?¡¹ ¡¸The Grimoire fused together¡¹ ¡¸Eh?¡¹ Chris didn¡¯t understand what happened, I also didn¡¯t know what happened although I said that. I took the Grimoires that fused, and opened it. The contents of the manga had completely changed. The Grimoire that had the heroine character, changed into a great adventure with the lightning magician mainly. ¡¸¡­¡­spin-off?¡¹ I couldn¡¯t help but have that impression. It felt like reading the spin-off of a popular manga. It¡¯s a pattern that happened for the first time since I came to this world, so I interestingly read it. After reading until the end, I closed the Grimoire. ¡¸Have you read it?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah¡¹ ¡¸Did you remember a new magic?¡¹ ¡¸Let me think¡­¡­¡¹ Up until now, I tried to use the magic from the Grimoire that I read. And then, the Grimoire that fused shined. I let go of it in a hurry. The Grimoire that shined floated in the air, and a girl came out of that. Honestly, it was a completely black silhouette. It¡¯s a black silhouette, and it couldn¡¯t be a human at all. The reason why I knew it was a girl, was because she was wearing the same magician clothes inside the manga. ¡¸What is this, what are you?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹ The girl didn¡¯t answer. Instead of that, she raised her magic staff, and chanted magic. ¡¸Don¡¯t tell me!¡¹ In the next instant, lightning fell from the sky. I guarded with magic. ¡¸Without any warning huh¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹ The girl magician resumed to chant without saying anything. ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped¡¹ I also entered a battle stance. ¡î In the library that was half destroyed, *Shu*, the shadow disappeared. ¡¸P-Papa, is it already okay?¡¹ Chris asked while hiding. During the fight, Chris hided all of the time. ¡¸It¡¯s okay now¡¹ ¡¸Thank goodness¡­¡­even so, isn¡¯t this amazing¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s almost as strong in the novel¡¹ ¡¸Really?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah. And©`©`¡¹ I used magic. The magic that I learned from defeating the girl magician. There was thunder in the sky, and lightning fell. Lightning fell consecutively. ¡¸This, is it the magic used earlier?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah¡¹ ¡¸Amazing?¡¹ What I learned after defeating the shadow magician, was the magic it used. Thank goodness it was her that came out. If the main character before the spin-off came out¡­¡­one of us would¡¯ve died. Even so, what was that right now. ¡¸Ne?, Papa¡¹ ¡¸Un?¡¹ I turned back, and looked at Chris. Chris was looking at the ground. After the fight, the Grimoires were scattered, but there was the same thing that was there. It¡¯s another duplication. ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹ I approached that without saying anything, and put the Grimoires together. And then, it fused, and became one Grimoire. The new Grimoire, was a picture book-like about a story where a puppy wearing a scarf was riding in a flying orange box, What came out after reading it, was the shadow of a cute puppy wearing a scarf. I felt a little guilty, I softly defeated it and learned a new magic. It looks like, I can remember new magic with the duplicated Grimoires. ¨C ¨C Chapter 45 – ○○’s Day Chapter 45 ¨C ¡ð¡ð¡¯s Day ¡¸Please help me, Lucio-sama!¡¹ When I was reading manga, Sylvia came out to my place with the usual line. She had whipped cream on her nose while wearing an apron, and for some reason, one part of her hair was curly. ¡¸¡ºAsian Beauty¡»¡¹ While casting magic to fix her hair, I wiped off the whipped cream with my finger. And asked. ¡¸What is it, Sylvia, what happened¡¹ ¡¸Actually, I was making a cake¡­¡­but I could not do it well, and failed a few times¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸Cake?¡¹ That¡¯s why she had a whipped cream on her, and her hair was curly huh. ¡¸Why something like a cake?¡¹ ¡¸Today¡¯s Ojii-chan¡¯s day¡¹ ¡¸Ojii-chan¡¯s day?¡¹ ¡¸Yes. It is the day to say thanks to all Ojii-chans in the world¡¹ ¡¸Something like a respect for the aged day huh¡¹ ¡¸And then, we were taken care of Lucio-sama¡¯s Ojii-sama, so we want to give him cake as a present, and Nadia and I were doing our best, but¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s continuous failures, huh¡¹ Sylvia nodded. She had an apologetic face. ¡¸I got the story, if it¡¯s like that, then I¡¯ll help you¡¹ ¡¸Thank you very much, Lucio-sama!¡¹ I went to the kitchen with Sylvia. In there, Nadia who had an explosion head more than the curliness of Sylvia¡¯s were at a loss. It¡¯s worse than her usual afro hair from sleeping, I wonder what happened. While fixing it with the same magic, I approached. ¡¸Lucio-kun¡¹ ¡¸I heard the story. You want to make home-made cake or treats right¡¹ ¡¸Un! Is there a good magic for it?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah¡¹ I nodded, there¡¯s a magic perfect for this kind of times that I searched inside my head while going here. ¡¸Let¡¯s go with home-made chocolate. Sylvia, is there chocolate? It would be great if it¡¯s normal chocolate, ones that don¡¯t have extra flavors¡¹ ¡¸Is chocolate bar okay¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s perfect¡¹ I gave several commands to Sylvia, and melted the chocolate she took out with a water bath. ¡¸We only need to wait for it to get hard¡¹ ¡¸Eh?! We are only melting it then making it hard?¡¹ ¡¸Is that a home-made chocolate?¡¹ ¡¸Well, just look©`©`¡ºMoulding Hand¡»¡¹ I casted magic to both Sylvia and Nadia. Their hands shined with a golden color. And there, I poured the chocolate that I melted right now. ¡¸Wawa!¡¹ ¡¸A-re, it is not hot¡¹ ¡¸Both of you, imagine inside your hearts. Just like making something with clay¡¹ ¡¸With clay?¡¹ ¡¸U?n, is it like this¡¹ The two honestly, started to imagine just like they were told. ¡¸Wa! My hands, my hands¡¹ ¡¸They are moving on their own!¡¹ The two got surprised, the golden hands moved automatically. The thick chocolate, was being shaped just like clay as I¡¯ve explained. When the chocolate got cold and hard, it was created there very well. ¡¸Ah! It was really done¡¹ ¡¸Amazing?¡¹ Sylvia got surprised, and Nadia horsed around. ¡¸Oi oi¡¹ I got dumbfounded by the two. The thing that the two made was me. What Nadia made was two heads high, it¡¯s a very cute me just like the so-called Nendoroid. What Sylvia made was the real size me, it¡¯s the very cool me taking some kind of pose. The two looked at each other¡¯s chocolate me they made. ¡¸Nadia-chan that¡¯s cheating, to make such a cute Lucio-sama¡¹ ¡¸Isn¡¯t it Sylvie who¡¯s cheating? Lucio-kun that cool, I¡¯d like to have it forever without eating it¡¹ They argued about something I really don¡¯t get. ¡¸Yes yes, that¡¯s alright already. Rather than that, did you understand the magic? I clapped my hands, and stopped the two. ¡¸Ah¡­¡­!¡¹ ¡¸Un, I got it¡¹ ¡¸Then, I¡¯ll cast it once more. This time, not like this, make something as the present for Ojii-san¡¹ The two looked at each other, ¡°Un!¡±, nodded with a great smile. ¡î In the palace, in the audience hall. ¡¸Hello, Ou-sama¡¹ I stood in front of the King with child-mode tone. ¡¸Ohh Senjukou, it is good that you come. So, what is it for today?¡¹ ¡¸E?to, ne, I heard that today¡¯s Ojii-chan¡¯s day. So I let my wives make a present¡¹ ¡¸Ohh?!¡¹ ¡¸This, please take it¡¹ I opened the box I brought, and gave it to the King. There¡¯s chocolate inside the box. It¡¯s a flat chocolate shaped like a medal. There¡¯s Sylvia, Nadia, and my face deformed in the chocolate. I let them make one set of the exactly the same thing as the one that¡¯s given to Ojii-san, and gave it to the King. ¡¸Ohh, ohhhhhh¡¹ The King received the box, *PuruPuru*, got moved that he trembled. ¡¸This loveliness, this braveness¡¹ The King took the chocolate with my face, and said. I don¡¯t think that both of those are quite compatible, but it looks like it¡¯s like that inside the King. ¡¸Did you like it¡¹ ¡¸Of course!¡¹ ¡¸Thank goodness¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯ll immediately designate it as the national treasure, and let it be stored permanently!¡¹ ¡¸Eh?, wait, wait. That¡¯s only a chocolate, there will be mold if you do that¡¹ ¡¸Mu!¡¹ ¡¸And, there¡¯s Ojii-chan¡¯s day every year, so I¡¯ll make it again next year. It would be nice if you eat that¡¹ ¡¸Is that so. I got it, I will eat it without reserves then. Is anyone there¡¹ ¡¸Yes¡¹ One minister-ish person came inside. ¡¸I will eat this tonight. Prepare the liquor that best fits with chocolate¡¹ ¡¸If it is chocolate, the 300 years old purple liquor should go with it the best¡¹ ¡¸Umu, prepare that then¡¹ ¡¸I have understood¡¹ The minister-ish person left the room. 300 years old liquor¡­¡­isn¡¯t it too exaggerating? But well¡­¡­it¡¯s the King, that much is okay huh. It looks like he was very glad for it after all. ¡¸I thank you, my Senjukou. I know, I need to give some kind of thanks to Senjukou¡¹ ¡¸Eh? That¡¯s okay, it¡¯s normal to give presents on Ojii-chan¡¯s day¡¹ ¡¸Muu, but I won¡¯t get¡­¡­I know¡¹ *Pon*, the King hit his hand. I have a bad feeling. ¡¸Is anyone there¡¹ ¡¸Yes¡¹ The minister-ish person earlier came inside. ¡¸Dear Senjukou, when is your birthday?¡¹ ¡¸Eh? Uhmm, it¡¯s¡­¡­¡¹ I told my birthday. I see, he¡¯s going to give me a birthday present as a give back huh. I feel like it¡¯s going to be a tremendous give back present, but, well, that¡¯s okay huh. ¡¸Did you hear the date?¡¹ ¡¸Yes¡¹ The minister-ish person bowed his head. ¡¸I will make that day a day of celebration. Its name is Senjukou¡¯s day¡¹ ¡¸Eh?¡¹ ¡¸Do it immediately, notify the whole country¡¹ ¡¸I have understood¡¹ The minister-ish person said that and left. The King lounged back very pleased and satisfied, and looked at the chocolate. It¡¯s a too unexpected giveback present. ¨C ¨C Chapter 46 – Signed Book Chapter 46 ¨C Signed Book Today, I¡¯m reading Manga in the library with the King from the morning. It became around noon, and a visitor unusually came. The visitor was a young girl that¡¯s about a high school girl, having braided hair and wears glasses, it¡¯s a girl that was really like a literature girl. ¡¸Uhmm! Is S-Senjukou-sama here¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m Senjukou?¡¹ ¡¸I am! Tania Agason¡¹ ¡¸Tania-san huh. Uhm, do you need something¡¹ I asked with child-mode. After Tania stared at me for a while, she took out one Grimoire, and bowed her head very quickly. ¡¸Please give me a sign!¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­eh?¡¹ I didn¡¯t understand what I was told for an instant. Sign, you mean that sign? ¡¸Uhm, what do you mean¡¹ ¡¸I am, Senjukou-sama¡¯s fan for a very long time!¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m Senjukou¡¯s fan longer©`©`¡¹ The King who heard the commotion came out from the back. The conversation¡¯s going to get messy so I pushed him back. I returned, and faced Tania. ¡¸My sign?¡¹ ¡¸Yes! And, I thought that Senjukou-sama would sign this Grimoire¡¹ ¡¸Sign huh?¡¹ I got a little troubled. I¡¯d never done a sign before, what should I write. Write my name normally¡­¡­is that good. ¡¸Uhm! Everybody¡¯s saying!¡¹ When I was hesitating, Tania continued to say. ¡¸Saying, what?¡¹ ¡¸If Senjukou-sama signs the Grimoire, they said that they would be able to read the Grimoire with the blessings¡¹ ¡¸Blessings, you say¡¹ Oi oi, there¡¯s a rumor like that. ¡¸That¡¯s why©`©`please!¡¹ Tania bowed her head quickly again, and reached out the Grimoire that she brought. She was very desperate, and it feels like she would cry if I refuse. I couldn¡¯t help it so I signed©`©`I didn¡¯t have something like a sign, but for the meantime, I opened the last page of the Grimoire and wrote my name sign-ish. ¡¸Thank you very much! I will take care of it for the rest of my life!¡¹ Tania said that, and left while hugging the Grimoire very cherishingly. ¡¸I¡¯m at a loss?¡¹ Sending her off, I returned to the back of the library. The King was looking at me while holding a Grimoire. ¡¸I¡¯m sorry¡¹ I did a pre-emptive attack. ¡¸I won¡¯t sign for Ou-sama¡¹ ¡¸Why!¡¹ As if a lightning fell at his background, the King exaggeratingly got surprised. ¡¸Because, if I sign something like Ou-sama¡¯s Grimoire, you¡¯re going to brag it to everybody right¡¹ I think that that would absolutely happen thinking of until now. I can clearly imagine the King¡¯s appearance saying ¡°It¡¯s my Senjukou¡¯s sign, aren¡¯t you jealous¡±. I¡¯m already so embarrassed to death, so if that was done, my embarrassment would exceed the limits. ¡¸I will not do that!¡¹ The King emphasized. It¡¯s a face that says he wouldn¡¯t do it seriously, it¡¯s a little unexpected. ¡¸Ah! You won¡¯t do it¡¹ ¡¸Of course! The Grimoire that my Senjukou signed, I will designate it as a national treasure and take care of it very well!¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s more embarrassing!¡¹ As I¡¯ve thought, I won¡¯t do something like a sign, I thought that it would be the worst if I did. ¡¸You will really not do it for me¡¹ ¡¸No¡¹ I said just a little strongly. It¡¯s too embarrassing being designated as a national treasure after all. ¡¸Mu! My Senjukou is too petty¡¹ Don¡¯t say petty. After the King murmured for a while, he gave up and returned to reading Grimoires. I also continued to read Grimoires together. Inside the library, the time flows slowly as usual. ¡¸Senjukou-sama!¡¹ ¡¸Un?¡¹ I heard a voice from the entrance of the library. It¡¯s a voice I heard before, it¡¯s Tania¡¯s voice. When I go outside wondering what it¡¯s about, there was Tania hugging a Grimoire with sparkling eyes. It wasn¡¯t normal sparkling eyes, it was ¡°super¡± sparkling eyes. ¡¸What happened? Tania-san¡¹ ¡¸Thank you very much! Senjukou-sama¡¹ ¡¸Thank you?¡¹ ¡¸Yes! Thanks to Senjukou-sama, I was able to read the Grimoire¡¹ ¡¸Eh?¡¹ ¡¸¡ºFire Ball¡»¡¹ Tania raised one hand, and shot magic towards outside of the library. The ball of fire flew, and disappeared in the skies. ¡¸Oh?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s thanks to Senjukou-sama¡¯s sign! Really, thank you very much!¡¹ ¡¸No, that¡¯s probably a coincidence¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸Really, thank you very much! This Grimoire, I¡¯ll take care of it for the rest of my life! Well then!¡¹ Tania said that, and left very quickly. She came like the wind, and left like the wind. I mean¡­¡­don¡¯t tell me, it¡¯s a coincidence right. ¡¸My Senjukou¡¹ ¡¸*Giku*¡¹ My name was called, and I turned back very carefully. There was the appearance of the King holding a Grimoire, and had sparkling eyes more than Tania. ¡¸Please give me a sign too¡¹ ¡¸Uu¡­¡­¡¹ I couldn¡¯t refuse after all. I signed the Grimoire that the King took out. ¡¸I did it, I received a sign from my Senjukou!¡¹ The King said that, and jumped out of the library with momentum not inferior to Tania. ¡­¡­oi oi. By the way, as I¡¯ve thought, the sign was a coincidence. Just because I signed it, the King wasn¡¯t able to read that. ¡­¡­although, the signed book was properly designated as a national treasure. ¨C ¨C Chapter 47 – The Best Man, and The Best Women Chapter 47 ¨C The Best Man, and The Best Women ¡¸¡ºDress Up¡»¡¹ Inside the room, I casted magic that changes clothes to both Sylvia and Nadia. I casted magic to both of them at the same time, with contrasting the set. ¡¸How does it look, Lucio-sama¡¹ Sylvia asked. Wearing a dress while still in her child appearance, she looked like she¡¯s going out for some kind of a recital. That Sylvia was wearing a pink colored dress, and Nadia beside her is wearing a light blue colored dress. ¡¸I think that it looks good¡¹ ¡¸I think that a little more mature is better¡¹ Nadia said while looking down at herself. ¡¸Hmm, well that¡¯s true¡¹ I looked at the ring that is worn in the two¡¯s ring finger, and thought of that. The proof of my wife, the wedding ring. It¡¯s a ring that I made properly with magic, so it might be a little strange if it¡¯s child-like. ¡¸¡ºDress Up¡»¡¹ I casted magic to the two again. The light enveloped the two, and changed into a new dress. This time, it was a dress that has a relatively mature design. The colors are Sylvia with red and Nadia with black. ¡¸What do you think, Lucio-sama?¡¹ ¡¸I think that it looks very well¡¹ ¡¸This one looks more grown-up would be better¡¹ ¡¸I see¡¹ With Nadia¡¯s opinion, this time I casted magic that makes it to a more grown-up one, and adjusted their appearance. Just like that, we had a fitting session. ¡î Today¡¯s a big event once every year, it¡¯s the day called Hero Thanksgiving Festival. Different from the Ojii-chan¡¯s Day recently, or the Senjukou¡¯s Day that the King forcefully made, it comes from the birthday of the hero that created this country, the First King. It¡¯s a very big event that the whole country celebrates, and it¡¯s the day when there¡¯s a ceremony in the Royal Capital La Linea and celebrate a festival. And there, I was demanded to come to the public as a Duke. Since I¡¯m going to bring them with me, I¡¯m making Sylvia and Nadia look very beautiful. And the result of that, even though Sylvia and Nadia is in their child appearance, they looked looked like a noble woman that even I would be captivated. ¡î With the two, I appeared in the ceremonial place. There¡¯re grown-ups every where. Compared to the party that the King opened to brag about me before, the scale and the ones that had come, was on a somewhat few higher rank. ¡¸Lucio-sama¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸Lucio-kun¡¹ Sylvia and Nadia called me at the same time. Their faces that are looking up to me looks worried. ¡¸Be proud, Sylvia, Nadia¡¹ I held the two¡¯s hands, and whispered to them. ¡¸I brought you two here, why do you think so?¡¹ The two thought strangely. They had the face that they don¡¯t know. ¡¸There¡¯s an Oji-san living near the mansion right, he had a very huge dog. That Oji-san, when he¡¯s taking the dog for a walk, you don¡¯t only see the dog strong but also that Oji-san with it right? It¡¯s the same with that. If the beautiful Sylvia and Nadia are with me, the more that I would look cool¡¹ The two got surprised. ¡¸That¡¯s why, please be beautiful¡¹ ¡¸©`©`yes!¡¹ ¡¸Leave it to me!¡¹ The two nodded, stood on my sides, and walked together. The two had a face full of confidence. Un, they¡¯re beautiful. Taking that two with me, it gathered eyes of envy around us. ¡¸Lucio¡¹ In front of us, Ruby came. This country¡¯s princess that I met after a long time. She¡¯s wearing a gorgeous dress, and was gathering attention after all. ¡¸Hey, you returned here huh¡¹ ¡¸Let¡¯s meet at the capital, we had that promise right?¡¹ She glared at me with sulky eyes. It¡¯s true that I probably got told that. ¡¸Come to think about it¡¹ ¡¸For a while, I am in the mansion in the capital¡¹ ¡¸I see¡¹ I said that. The conversation had discontinued. Ruby made a more and more sulky eyes looking at me©`©`what happened? ¡¸Ohime-sama, do you want to play this time? Together with Lucio-sama¡¹ Sylvia said from my side. ¡¸Lucio-sama and us, do not know Ohime-sama¡¯s mansion after all¡¹ When Sylvia said that, Ruby got in a good mood. ¡¸It cannot be helped if you say that much, I will specially invite you. Lucio too, are you fine with that¡¹ ¡¸Y-Yeah¡¹ ¡¸Thank you very much¡¹ Sylvia said thanks. After that, we separated from Ruby, and talked to many people. Sylvia and Nadia, talked to many people better than me. Even they¡¯re small, it¡¯s like they¡¯re a noble wife. Because the two gathered attention, that attention turns around and became in the shape of admiration to me. A man that has two good women in his side is a great man for sure, with that logic. ¡¸Hime-sama¡¹ Suddenly, one man entered, and whispered something to Ruby. Ruby who was hearing that changed her face colors, and left the ceremony hall together with that man. ¡¸Sylvia, Nadia. I¡¯ll leave for a bit¡¹ I said that to the two, and went after Ruby. I went outside, and I heard Ruby¡¯s voice from the shadows, so I went there. ¡¸And, how much is their scale¡¹ ¡¸That is¡­¡­and it is at least for two days¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸What in the world¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸Scale of what?¡¹ I approached, and called out. ¡¸Lucio!¡¹ Ruby got surprised. ¡¸What happened? You have a very bad complexion you know¡¹ ¡¸I-It¡¯s nothing¡¹ ¡¸Oi, you there¡¹ ¡¸Y-Yes!¡¹ The man made a very stiff pose. He¡¯s nervous being called by a Duke like me. ¡¸What happened¡¹ ¡¸T-That is¡­¡­¡¹ The man looked at Ruby. It felt like he was in a pinch. ¡¸I can make you talk using magic? I am Senjukou, I know something like a magic that can make you talk¡¹ ¡¸Ha?¡¹ A sigh was let out from Ruby. It was a sight that she had given up. ¡¸There was a report from the court¡¯s meteorologist. The result of observing with magic, it looks like a storm will come tonight. On top of that, it looks like it is a huge storm that would continue for at least two days¡¹ ¡¸A storm huh¡¹ ¡¸As you can see, the whole country©`©`the capital is in great confusion, there is going to be a ceremony from now. And a storm with that¡­¡­¡¹ Ruby made a difficult face. A storm or typhoon in the middle of an event, she had a face that she would literally be thrown cold water on. ¡¸I got it, leave it to me¡¹ ¡¸What? What are you planning, saying something like leave it to you¡¹ I left Ruby, and asked the man. ¡¸Where is the storm coming from¡¹ ¡¸F-From the sea¡¹ The man pointed to a direction. That¡¯s the direction where there¡¯s the sea, the storm is coming from that direction huh. ¡¸What are you planning to do¡¹ Ruby asked the same question. ¡¸I¡¯ll use ancient magic¡¹ I said that, and walked as if to cut the wind in my shoulders. ¡î I left the ceremony hall, and flew towards the storm with flight magic. Flying, I knew it better, that the weather is accelerating to the bad direction. I went to the top of the clouds. I advanced further. And then, to the gigantic swirling cloud©`©`I hit the storm. After advancing furthermore, I saw an open place this time. It¡¯s probably, the eye of the storm. I flew to the middle of that, and chanted magic. ¡¸¡ºWeather Change?Sunny¡»¡¹ The instant I chanted it©`©`I felt weakness in my whole body. It was the same when I used the ancient magic for the first time. It¡¯s a great magic that even changes the weather, the time I used that, I felt that my magic powers were taken away at once and got weak. And just the same with that©`©`but I felt it far more powerfully. It¡¯s natural, I changed the storm that would continue for two days into sunny. My sight got blurry, I feel like I would lose my consciousness. The two¡¯s appearance emerged in my sight. Sylvia and Nadia. The two¡¯s proud moment, the appearance of the both of them doing their best. ©`©`*Giri*. I clenched my teeth, from the bottom of the tank called the body, I squeezed out magic powers. The weather changed. The eye of the storm gradually spread, and crushed the raging storm. And finally, the storm completely disappeared. ¡î With the remaining magic powers, I flew to the royal capital, and returned to the ceremony hall. ¡¸I¡¯m barely on time huh¡¹ I whispered, and took a deep breath. With my legs fluttering a little, I walked carefully and returned inside. Ruby was there. ¡¸I cleared the storm¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­eh?¡¹ ¡¸I cleared the storm. It¡¯s okay now¡¹ ¡¸Something that ridiculous¡¹ ¡¸Then, I¡¯ll leave the rest to you¡¹ I went through Ruby¡¯s side, and tried to return to the ceremony hall. While hearing Ruby ordering her subordinates from behind, letting them run to confirm it with the meteorologist, I returned inside. ¡¸Lucio-sama¡¹ ¡¸Lucio-kun¡¹ In the entrance, my two wives were waiting for me. ¡¸I¡¯ve kept you waiting, now then©`©`¡¹ ¡°Let¡¯s go¡±, when I was about to say that. The two clung their arms to me. In the middle, they clung their arms to me. I¡¯m surprised. Because that isn¡¯t the normal way they clung. It could be seen normal with a glance, but they clung to me as if to support me. As if they knew what I just did. ¡¸Sylvia? Nadia?¡¹ ¡¸Lucio-sama, you have the face that you used a lot of magic¡¹ Sylvia said, *KokuKoku*, Nadia nodded. ¡¸¡­¡­I see¡¹ I got convinced. It looks like it was very clear to the two who had seen me using magic the most. ¡¸Lucio-kun¡¹ ¡¸What¡¹ ¡¸The Lucio-kun right now, it¡¯s very cool¡¹ ¡¸Really?¡¹ ¡¸Un!¡¹ Nadia nodded greatly. ¡¸If we walk with Lucio-kun right now, I wonder if we¡¯d also look more beautiful¡¹ Nadia said, I was surprised. It¡¯s the opposite version of what I said earlier. ¡¸¡­¡­yeah¡¹ I nodded, and placing a little strength to the two¡¯s arms clinging to me, I clung to them. ¡¸Both Sylvia and Nadia, is the most beautiful girl in the world right now¡¹ ¡¸Yes, Lucio-sama¡¹ ¡¸¡±Of course¡±¡¹ The two smiled and nodded. It¡¯s not with confidence, but with trust. Together with the two who nodded like that, I returned to the ceremony. ¨C ¨C _______________________________________________________________ *Sponsored by Austin Garvin-sama Chapter 48 – Senjukou, Becomes Proxy of the King Chapter 48 ¨C Senjukou, Becomes Proxy of the King Being called by the King, I came to the audience hall. ¡¸Ohh, you have come, my Senjukou¡¹ The King that saw me raised his tension as usual©`©`but when I thought of that. ¡¸Ohhhhhhh, m Senjukou, please don¡¯t go?¡¹ He started crying. ¡­¡­eh? Crying? Wait, wait, what is this so suddenly? The King that was sitting on the throne full with majesty started to get whimpering. If this was *DereDere*, it would be the same as usual and I¡¯m used to it, but it¡¯s the first time he cried to me. ¡¸Your Majesty, please regain yourself¡¹ The minister on the side of the King made him calm down. ¡¸Do you Sir say that Senjukou should go away from me¡¹ ¡¸But, if it is not the Duke-sama, nothing can be done¡¹ ¡¸I know that! Do not look down on my Senjukou¡¹ The King got angry instead. ¡­¡­what in the world, is this. ¡¸Ou-sama, can you explain that I can understand¡¹ ¡¸Uuu¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸Let me explain instead¡¹ Did he judge that the King was unusable, the minister said that instead. His expression was a little bit dumbfounded. ¡¸Just recently, a small country in the south, Guernica requested to become a vassal to the Kingdom¡¹ ¡¸Vassal??¡¹ ¡¸As a tribute every year, they will submit their Prince to the royal capital La Linea as a hostage, it is fine if you think of it as a colony¡¹ ¡¸Is that so?¡¹ There¡¯s a talk between countries without my knowing huh. ¡¸And that Guernica is a country that has many problems.¡¹ It would be out of the question if we would not maintain their stability as our colony for the least amount. For that, a person from the Kingdom will be sent, and solve the problem¡¹ ¡¸I see¡­¡­hey, don¡¯t tell me¡¹ It¡¯s something that I¡¯m not interested in so I just pretended to listen. ¡¸I¡¯m the one who would go?¡¹ ¡¸That is correct¡¹ ¡¸Ehhhhhh, that¡¯s impossible. I don¡¯t know anything about making a country run you know?¡¹ ¡¸That is not true¡¹ The minister said clearly. ¡¸Duke-sama is a great magician that can freely control a thousand magic¡¹ It¡¯s almost exceeding ten thousand though. ¡¸You are being told internally and externally as His Majesty¡¯s favorite child¡¹ Even he¡¯s like that, it¡¯s true that he¡¯d taken a liking to me. ¡¸You have a lovely wife too. Two, on top of that¡¹ ¡¸That has nothing to do with it right!¡¹ I couldn¡¯t help but point that out. ¡¸No, it is¡¹ The minister clearly said. Is it? Why? ¡¸And with that, for the reconstruction of Guernica, and also in terms of ability, to show the seriousness of the Kingdom, Duke-sama is the most suitable person¡¹ I see. I got the story. ¡¸I don¡¯t want that.¡¹ Don¡¯t make my Senjukou go to a remote place¡¹ ¡¸Ou-sama¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸Ohhhhhh, Senjukou¡­¡­my Senjukou will go¡­¡­¡¹ The King whimpering. What should I do with this. ¡¸Your Majesty. Changing the way you think, this is a golden opportunity¡¹ ¡¸Mu?! What do you mean¡¹ ¡¸Even though it is a small country and a colony, Guernica is a proper country. And the one that our Kingdom will send is Your Majesty¡¯s proxy, in there, he is inevitably going to be the top. Meaning¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸King!¡¹ The King had his eyes wide open. ¡¸It is as you say. Duke-sama who had gone to Guernica is essentially a King of a country. He is not a Duke of a thousand magic, but a King of a thousand magic¡¹ ¡¸Ohh, ohhhhhh¡¹ ¡¸On top of that!¡¹ The minister emphasized©`©`it was quite obvious that there¡¯s acting on it. ¡¸If it is with Duke-sama¡¯s powers, it is inevitable for it to be reconstructed without fail. If that is so, with this case, it is inevitable for his brave name roar in the whole world¡¹ ¡¸World!¡¹ ¡¸I painfully know how His Majesty thinks of Duke-sama. However, this is the golden opportunity to make Duke-sama¡¯s name famous in the whole world¡¹ ¡¸Umu, it is as Sir had said¡¹ Ah! It looks like the brainwash is finished. ¡¸I have been wrong. My Senjukou is one that should spread his wings to the whole world. It is outrageous for me to chain him in my place. I have decided¡¹ ¡¸Your Majesty¡¯s wise decision, I have been moved¡¹ The minister bowed his head. His face that was facing down was very tired, and was letting out a sigh. ¡­¡­he¡¯s, really having a hard time huh. ¡¸It is as you have heard, my Senjukou. Can you go to Guernica for me¡¹ ¡¸E?to¡­¡­¡¹ I thought, and organized the situation in my head. It means, the management status of the subsidiary company that was bought wasn¡¯t good, so a new managing head will be sent from the main company and reorganize the management huh. The King stared at me with sparkling eyes. The minister stared at me with eyes begging ¡°Please¡±. It can¡¯t be helped. ¡¸I got it. I¡¯ll work for the King¡¹ ¡¸Ohhh, as expected of my Senjukou¡¹ Just like that, to reconstruct Guernica, it is decided that I will go as the King¡¯s proxy. ¨C ¨C _______________________________________________________________ *Sponsored by Austin Garvin-sama Chapter 49 – Video Call Chapter 49 ¨C Video Call Guernica Royal Capital, Lumo. I came to a mansion in the middle part of the capital. Sylvia, Nadia, Coco&Mami, and me, the four of us. ¡¸We had been waiting for you, Lucio-sama¡¹ The one who welcomed us was Amanda. She¡¯s an older maid that is serving in my family house, Martein House. Coming to Lumo, I asked Amanda to go ahead of us and acquire a mansion. That is the mansion that is in front of me. With only its wideness, it¡¯s one level bigger than the one in La Linea. ¡¸Good work. This is my mansion?¡¹ ¡¸It is as you say¡¹ ¡¸The price is?¡¹ ¡¸It is only 30% of the money prepared that I had received from Lucio-sama¡¹ ¡¸30%?!¡¹ I got surprised. ¡¸Isn¡¯t that too cheap¡¹ ¡¸The property value is cheaper compared to La Linea. In truth, it was possible to have 100% remaining, but I refused¡¹ ¡¸100%, what do you mean?¡¹ ¡¸The influential people, merchants and nobles, who had already heard about Lucio-sama, they offered it for free to buy your welcome. I refused all of it, and gained it only with its price in the market¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­Amanda¡¯s amazing huh¡¹ ¡¸I am not worthy of those words¡¹ No, I really think that it¡¯s amazing. Not mentioning that she didn¡¯t jump to it since it¡¯s cheap or for free, on top of that, she took her ways buying it at its price in the market. ¡¸Good work, Amanda. Return and say my regards to Ojii-san¡¹ ¡¸About that, I think that he would visit very soon¡¹ ¡¸Is that so. Well, I expected that. It¡¯s Ojii-san after all¡¹ It¡¯s easy to expect for Ojii-san to visit suddenly. I once again said thanks to Amanda for her work, and sent her off. ¡î Looking around here and there inside the mansion, checking the layout, and checked the furniture. And there, a sound was made from the door knocker in the front entrance. ¡¸Is someone here¡¹ Sylvia said ¡¸Ha?i¡¹, and went to the entrance. ¡¸Ehhhhh¡¹ I heard Sylvia¡¯s shouting voice. I ran to the entrance. ¡¸What happened¡­¡­ohehhhhh¡¹ I couldn¡¯t help but raise the same voice as Sylvia. The visitor in the entrance, it was theKing. The King who should¡¯ve been in the Royal Capital La Linea, is there with his incognito appearance. ¡¸O-Ou-sama? Why are you here?¡¹ ¡¸I came¡¹(Kichatta) You came, you say. ¡¸Ou-sama, did you come to visit Lucio-sama?¡¹ Sylvia modestly asked. ¡¸Umu. I couldn¡¯t help myself worrying what my Senjukou was doing, and left the palace for a bit¡¹ ¡¸Is that okay?¡¹ ¡¸There¡¯s no problem¡¹ The King said it clearly. Is there no problem¡­¡­ ¡¸I properly?, left a note. There¡¯s no problem¡¹ ¡¸Just a note?! That¡¯s a huge problem!¡¹ I couldn¡¯t help but point that out. ¡¸Well well, rather than that, this, it¡¯s for celebrating your moving¡¹ ¡¸This is?¡¹ I received the thing that the King reached out. There¡¯s a red colored noodle inside. ¡¸Ah, it¡¯s the red noodles for moving. Thank you very much, Ou-sama¡¹ Sylvia who took a peek said her thanks. ¡¸Umu, eat it leisurely later with my Senjukou¡¹ ¡¸Thank you very much¡¹ From Sylvia¡¯s reaction, it looks like it¡¯s something like soba being given when moving. Well, that¡¯s fine though. ¡¸Is it really okay, Ou-sama¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s alright. I had properly written in the note that I would go to my Senjukou¡¯s place. They know my destination, and this world¡¯s safest place is my Senjukou¡¯s place. There is no problem at all¡¹ ¡¸U?n, then©`©`¡¹ ¡¸It is a huge problem it is!¡¹ The door opened, and the minister came inside. He had sweat on his forehead, and was catching his breath. His appearance was simpler than the King¡¯s, and people who don¡¯t know his face can only see him as a middle-aged Ossan. ¡¸W-What happened¡¹ ¡¸I chased after His Majesty. Your Majesty!¡¹ ¡¸Mu!¡¹ The King changed his expression. ¡¸We will be troubled, doing such selfish things. Your Majesty is our country¡¯s lord, if one who is such would come to a vassal state without letting them know, on top of that, to its Royal Capital, it would be a huge problem¡¹ Ah, it¡¯s like that after all huh. ¡¸It couldn¡¯t be helped right, I wanted to meet my Senjukou¡¹ ¡¸¡±I wanted to meet him¡±, is not an excuse. Ahh, my goodness! But well, you had already met him. Well now, let us return before the ones of the Guernica Kingdome notice¡¹ ¡¸Halt, at least, the red noodles for moving©`©`¡¹ ¡¸Let?us?re?turn¡¹ The minster closed in to the King. To the fierceness of his expression, the King was like *Shu?n*. ¡¸I shall say this once again, it would be a huge problem if it was found out that Your Majesty is here. Well now, let us go¡¹ Did he already judged that he wouldn¡¯t return by convincing, the minister dragged the King. The King, he was taken out of the mansion, and got pulled into the carriage that was prepared. He looked at me, and sorrowfully shouted. ¡¸I will meet you again!!!!¡¹ ¡¸Please don¡¯t come anymore!¡¹ The minister said that, and stuffed the King to the carriage. I saw off with a wry smile, the carriage that left the Royal Capital Lumo as if to run away with a rocket dash. ¡¸Ou-sama, he was lonely huh¡¹ Sylvia said. ¡¸I guess so¡¹ ¡¸Can you not do anything about it, Lucio-sama¡¹ Sylvia looked up to me while holding the red noodles. They were eyes as if to beg. She probably though that the King was pitiful. ¡¸Let me think¡¹ I thought. I made a search within the near ten thousand magic inside my head. ¡¸¡­¡­there was really one¡¹ ¡¸Is there¡¹ ¡¸Ahh¡­¡­there was really one that it made me wonder instead why I wasn¡¯t able to think of it until now¡¹ I laughed wryly. I laughed wryly to my clumsy self. It¡¯s a magic that I learned from the Grimoire that a read in the Grimoire library just recently. I remembered that, and used it, reaching out my hand. ¡¸¡ºPicture Phone¡»¡¹ The light of the magic powers gathered, and showed a video in mid air. It¡¯s a half-transparent video like a hologram. That is, the appearance of the King crying while hugging his knees in a small space. ¡­¡­oi oi. Starting again, I called out to him. ¡¸Moshimoshi, Ou-sama?¡¹ ¡¸Mu?! Senjukou! Isn¡¯t it my Senjukou?!¡¹ The King in the video looked here. ¡¸What is this about¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s my magic¡¹ ¡¸Is that so, as expected of my Senjukou!¡¹ The King got convinced very easily. ¡¸Video call¡­¡­well, you wouldn¡¯t know that huh. Anyways, with this magic, I¡¯ll contact the King once in a while¡¹ ¡¸Really!¡¹ ¡¸Un! That¡¯s why, cheer up¡¹ ¡¸Umu, I had cheered up. Thank you, my Senjukou¡¹ When we were having that conversation with the Video Call magic, the door knob was knocked again. The door opened©`©`and Ojii-san who should¡¯ve been in our family house was there. ¡¸Ohh, Dear Lucio, you seem cheerful ¡¸That voice is Luka¡¯s, why are you there?¡¹ ¡¸Mu? Isn¡¯t it Abe. This is¡­¡­hahaa?, it¡¯s Lucio¡¯s magic huh¡¹ Ojii-san understood the situation in the instant, and talked to the King who he had really gotten along with that they¡¯d call out each other¡¯s name through the video call. Ojii-san was bragging about it, and the King was frustrated. ¡¸Is there a problem going to play with my grandchild¡¯s new place?¡¹ Ojii-san braggingly said. Un, there¡¯s no problem with that huh. ¡¸Khu! Coachman! Minister! Turn back immediately, I also©`©`¡¹ ¡¸That shall not be done, Your Majesty!¡¹ The King who had tantrums was made shut by the minister. ¡¸FuoFuoFuo?. Well know, dear Lucio, let¡¯s eat red noodles for moving together. Ohh, Sylvia, can my lovely granddaughter in law let this old man eat noodles¡¹ ¡¸Gununu¡­¡­¡¹ Ojii-san who really stimulates the King in this chance ¡°As usual, the two really gets along with each other huh¡±, I thought. ¨C ¨C _______________________________________________________________ *Sponsored by Rogers Lee-sama Chapter 50 – Big Brother is Caught Red-Handed Chapter 50 ¨C Big Brother is Caught Red-Handed Morning, one man came to the mansion. It¡¯s a young man in his twenties, and have a very kind and gentle appearance. ¡¸I see you as Duke Lucio Martien His Highness¡¹ ¡¸Un, I¡¯m Lucio?¡¹ For the meantime, I answered with child-mode. ¡¸Onii-san, who are you?¡¹ ¡¸I ought to have said first, my name is Simon Simpson¡¹ ¡¸Simon-san then¡¹ ¡¸I have been sent to guide Duke His Highness to the palace¡¹ I see, a messenger from the Guernica Kingdom side huh. I¡¯m going to meet the King here in the palace today, so he¡¯s the guide for that huh. ¡¸Please take care of me. Also, stop calling me Duke His Highness. Can you call me by my name¡¹ ¡¸I understood. Well then, I will call you Martien-sama from now on¡¹ That¡¯s too still stiff though, well, whatever. ¡¸Lucio-kun, you¡¯re going out?¡¹ Nadia came out from the mansion. She had just woke up, and her hair was messy as usual. ¡¸That person is?¡¹ ¡¸Simon-san. I¡¯m going to work with this person from right now. She¡¯s my wife, Nadia¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹ Simon popped out his eyes to surprise, and bowed his head to Nadia in a hurry. Even if she looks like a child, Nadia is Mrs. Duke after all. ¡¸I see. Take care of Lucio-kun okay¡¹ ¡¸Let¡¯s go, Simon-san¡¹ ¡¸Yes¡¹ I left the mansion with Simon. And then, Simon got relieved. ¡¸What happened, Simon-san?¡¹ ¡¸Please excuse me. I did not think that I would meet Mrs. Duke¡¹ ¡¸You didn¡¯t seem to be nervous at my time though?¡¹ ¡¸That is, uhmm, well¡¹ Simon couldn¡¯t find his words, he had sweat on his forehead. Is there a reason for that? ¡¸By the way, I have another wife called Sylvia¡¹ ¡¸It is to my knowledge that there are two of them¡¹ ¡¸I see¡¹ I walked in the town with Simon. Guernica Kingdom¡¯s capital, Lumo. It¡¯s called the kingdom¡¯s capital but it¡¯s not like it was that prosperous, and when it comes to its scale, it¡¯s not that different from Barza, the place I lived in before I got independent. With that alone, I could guess this country¡¯s scale or national strength. ¡¸Hey, you¡¯re cute, where do you live?¡¹ Suddenly, I heard a voice that I was familiar with. I stopped my feet, and looked where the voice came from. On about ten meters away, Isaac was there. ¡­¡­why is he here? ¡¸W-Wait. I am©`©`¡¹ ¡¸My name is Isaac. What¡¯s your name? Do you like to have tea around here? Even though I look like this, I¡¯m a very interesting man you know. Let¡¯s do fun things together¡¹ Isaac was picking up a girl. Just like when we met before, he was picking up girls with lines that don¡¯t seem that effective. The girl that was being picked up, was a beautiful girl in her middle teens, just like a high school girl. That beautiful girl was being troubled with Isaac. Yareyare, it can¡¯t be helped. When I was about to stop it, at that instant. ¡¸Here! It¡¯s this person!¡¹ From the different direction where Isaac was picking her up, another girl came with armed soldiers. The soldiers that have simple weapons quickly surrounded Isaac. ¡¸It¡¯s this person! This person is picking up Onee-san-in-law!¡¹ ¡¸I confirmed¡¹ ¡¸You are¡¹ One of the soldiers asked the girl that was being picked up. ¡¸I¡¯m Mixon, I have a husband¡¹ The girl raised her hand, it has a ring on her ring finger. I got surprised a little. A wife that young©`©`ah, Sylvia and Nadia were also wives huh. It seems like early marriage isn¡¯t unusual in this world. ¡¸I¡¯m an open-minded man who does not mind married women. You need to know real men©`uwaa!¡¹ Isaac was captured by two soldiers. ¡¸A?a¡¹ Simon was amazed ambiguously beside me. ¡¸What does it mean? Simon-san¡¹ ¡¸Come to think of it, Martien-sama doesn¡¯t know huh. In this country, it is a crime picking up married women¡¹ ¡¸Is that so¡¹ ¡¸Yes, if they are found out, they would be caught with no mercy, and they would be punished by imprisonment for seven days with the first offense. If they do not know, there would have been room for extenuating, but¡­¡­¡¹ Isaac, he declared that he wouldn¡¯t care if it¡¯s a married woman after all. That Isaac is caught by the soldiers, and had been dragged away. ¡¸Let me go, what did I do. Let me go©`©`ah, Lucio!¡¹ He noticed me. The soldiers also looked towards us. ¡¸Help me, Lucio, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s happening, but I got caught¡¹ ¡¸E?to¡¹ ¡¸You¡¯re disgraceful!¡¹ ¡¸Aren¡¯t you embarrassed asking for help from such a child¡¹ The two soldiers scolded Isaac, and took him away just like that. ¡¸E?to¡­¡­it is only imprisonment, right¡¹ I confirmed with Simon. ¡¸Yes, there would be no more than that for the first offense for people from other places. ¡­¡­is he someone Martien-sama knows of? If you would like©`©`¡¹ ¡¸U?un, get him into prison for seven days. That, it¡¯s something like a disease¡¹ ¡¸Yes, it is something like a disease¡¹ Simon said profoundly. You¡¯re incredible, Isaac, Simon understood you with a lot with that instant. Isaac disappeared, and I continued to walk with Simon. ¡¸I see, the reason why Simon-san only said greetings to Nadia earlier, was because of that huh¡¹ ¡¸Yes¡¹ ¡¸I see¡¹ ¡¸Ah! Also. That, he¡¯s my older brother by the way¡¹ ¡¸Ehhhhh!¡¹ Simon got surprised¡­¡­well right, huh. ¡¸That¡¯s why he might say out my name, but put him in prison for the crime he did properly okay¡¹ ¡¸I have understood. I will contact them later¡¹ ¡¸Thanks¡¹ Yosh, it¡¯s alright with this. Well, this is better for Isaac¡¯s sake. Simone said¡¸for first offence¡¹, so it¡¯s clear that the punishment would increase if he does it again. It will be for his sake if he experiences some pain here. ¡¸But¡­¡­as expected of Martien-sama, one who is His Highness the Duke should be like that huh¡¹ n? ¡¸Punishes his own brother for justice. Without discretion, fairness that makes him have the punishment for his crime, it is as expected¡¹ E?to, I guess so? ¡¸This Simon Simpson, I am very moved. Martien-sama!¡¹ Simon closed in to me. ¡¸With Martien-sama¡¯s hands, please, please rebuild this country!¡¹ ¡¸U-Un¡¹ He¡¯s somehow too heated©`©`he asked me as if he was going to be my believer. After that, I was seen with feverish eyes until I reached the palace. ¨C ¨C _______________________________________________________________ *Sponsored by slonikx-sama Chapter 51 – The King of Treats Chapter 51 ¨C The King of Treats ¡¸This might be a very rude question, but¡¹ While going to the palace, Simon asked. ¡¸I had heard that Lucio-sama had deciphered more than a thousand Grimoires, freely control a thousand of magic, and is being called Senjukou. Is that true¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right¡¹ I reached out my hands, and used magic. I created a match-like fire from my left hand¡¯s thumb, and a sharp ice pillar on my pointing finger. I created a whirlwind in my middle finger, wrapped my ring finger with lightning. Different ones to all of my fingers, I used ten kinds of attack magic. Of course, I used them in their weakest strength. ¡¸Ohh!¡¹ Simon got excited. ¡¸Just like this, I can use a lot of kinds. Their number, un, probably more than nine thousand¡¹ ¡¸That much! T-Then¡¹ ¡¸Un?¡¹ ¡¸To be able to read that many Grimoires, is there a trick for it¡¹ ¡¸A trick?¡¹ ¡¸Yes, a trick for reading Grimoires. I have been reading Grimoires for a long time, but I still cannot understand it. So, if there¡¯s a trick to it¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸Is that so¡¹ Something like that huh. Both Ojii-san and also the King, I had heard similar worries from the people around me. For me, it¡¯s just a manga, so I can read one volume of it for minutes, but most of the people in this world cannot understand it. It would take years for them to read one book. I tried a lot of things for those people to be able to read. Something like trying to create anime with magic, I tried a lot of things, but there still isn¡¯t a result. I myself can read it easily, but it¡¯s difficult to make other people read. Simon scratched his head, and started talking with his face red. ¡¸Actually¡­¡­this is a very embarrassing story, but it is a task handed to me by my childhood friend. She said that if I read that Grimoire and used magic, she will marry me¡¹ ¡¸Marry you if you used magic?¡¹ I couldn¡¯t help but stop my feet, and look up to Simon. That¡­¡­I want to help him. ¡¸That, what kind of Grimoire is it?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s this!¡¹ Simon took out a Grimoire from his waist in a hurry, and passed it to me. He¡¯s carrying it with him huh. ¡¸Can I read it? I¡¯ll finish it quickly¡¹ ¡¸Quickly?¡¹ Simon got surprised. The Grimoire that was passed to me was a thin one, so I read it like stand reading in a bookstore. ¡¸I see, it¡¯s like this huh¡¹ I said that, and returned the Grimoire to Simon. ¡¸Here, I¡¯ll return this to you¡¹ ¡¸Eh? I-Is it that, you had read it with just now¡¹ ¡¸Un¡¹ I nodded. Simon got surprised, and made a face saying he couldn¡¯t believe it. Action rather than words. I reached out my hand, and used the magic I just learned right now. My palm shined, and a ring came out. Just like the one I gave to Sylvia and Nadia, it¡¯s a wedding ring made of magic. ¡¸T-This is really. In an instant right now. As expected¡­¡­¡¹ Simon got moved and at the same time, felt down. It looks like he feels complicated. ¡¸Simon-san¡¯s childhood friend, wants the wedding ring Simon-san created huh¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­yes, that¡¯s right. But, I couldn¡¯t read this Grimoire whatever I do. Ahh¡­¡­Laura, forgive this pathetic man¡¹ From the middle, the way he called himself changed. Does he speak like that when he¡¯s with his childhood friend. ¡¸Please excuse me. It is something unrelated to Lucio-sama¡¹ ¡¸U?un. Do your best, Simon-san. If you do your best, you surely can read Grimoires¡¹ ¡¸Yes¡­¡­¡¹ Feeling down, Simon returned the Grimoire to his waist. After going this far, I felt sorry for him. ¡¸I¡¯ll also think something about it. A way for Simon-san to be able to read Grimoires¡¹ ¡¸Is that true!¡¹ Simon looked at me with eyes as if he had seen a savior. ¡¸Un, I¡¯ll do something about it¡¹ While erasing the ring that I had no use for by sucking it into a black hole, I thought if there were ways that I can do something about it. ¡î Inside the small palace, a simple audience room. That place that you can even call only a mansion, I am facing the King of Guernica. ¡¸¡­¡­a pig?¡¹ I couldn¡¯t help letting out my impression out of my mouth. The man (probably) in front of me looks like a monstrous pig. Just like the man that I saw on the internet before whose weight was over hundreds of kilos that he couldn¡¯t even stand up by himself, it really looks like him. Because of his too fatty body, instead of sitting on the throne, he is sitting on the ground. ¡­¡­no, maybe there¡¯s a throne, but it¡¯s only hidden by his fatty body. ¡¸Bubu?, you are Lucio huh¡¹ King Guernica opened his mouth. ¡¸¡­¡­un. I¡¯m Lucio- Martien. You¡¯re Ou-sama?¡¹ ¡¸Bubu?. Right, I am King Guernica Clemente the first bu¡¹ ¡¸I see. Rather than that, Ou-sama, what are you eating since earlier?¡¹ ¡¸Bubu?. Even though you are a Duke, you¡¯re just a child huh. Alright dabu, I will explain that a clueless one like you can understand. The thing that I am eating is called a cake dabu¡¹ I know that. That¡¯s not the thing I want to ask. There¡¯s a push cart beside King Guernica, and there¡¯s cake stacked like a mountain on top of it. Literally, a mountain of it. King Guernica grabs that with his hand and gobbles it. He had eaten more than ten pieces since I entered the audience hall. ¡¸Ou-sama, aren¡¯t you eating too much¡¹ ¡¸Bubu?. I am the King, what¡¯s wrong with eating cakes¡¹ ¡¸Uhmm, yes¡¹ ¡¸Bubu?, what a rude person. Oi, you, bring that¡¹ King Guernica ordered the servant woman beside him. The woman left the audience hall in a hurry, and returned with a bag full with her. King Guernica took that, and ate what¡¯s inside with his hands. A fine grinded white grains¡­¡­that is, don¡¯t tell me. ¡¸Ou-sama, what¡¯s that?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s sugar dabu!¡¹ He shouted at me, and gobbled the sugar using his hands. ¡­¡­no wonder he got fat. ¡¸Uhm, and then, Ou-sama, the reason I came here is¡¹ ¡¸I don¡¯t want to hear troublesome things dabu¡¹ ¡¸Eh?¡¹ ¡¸I get the story, I¡¯ll do something about it dabu. I¡¯ll leave it to Simon so ask everything to him dabu¡¹ ¡¸Uhmm¡¹ ¡¸Bubu?¡¹ King Guernica said that, and left the audience hall while gobbling sugar. It was a movement just like something like a slime or a flexible animal¡­¡­surprisingly, his movement speed isn¡¯t that different to walking speed of normal people. I mean¡­¡­you¡¯re alright with that? Are you sure I can do all that I want. I stared at the place King Guernica was. It was littered with sugar and leftover cakes. It was a terrible scene only the words¡¸Bad manners¡¹could appear in my mind. ¡¸¡ºBlack Hole¡»¡¹ I weakened the power and chanted the magic. The black hole that was the size of a marble that came out of my finger point, it sucked in the trash just like the highest class of vacuum cleaners. ¡¸¡¸¡¸Ohhhhh¡¹¡¹¡¹ The servant, the guards, and Simon who didn¡¯t speak a thing since earlier. Everyone in here raised that moved voice. ¡¸T-This is bad¡¹ A man with soldier clothes ran inside. ¡¸Monsters! Monsters appeared in the village! Please send reinforcements immediately¡¹ The audience hall got into a panic. It looks like, there¡¯s a lot of things I need to cleanup. ¨C ¨C _______________________________________________________________ *Sponsored by Austin Garvin-sama Chapter 52 – Future Wife Chapter 52 ¨C Future Wife ¡¸Ehhhhh?! Then, Lucio-kun, did you get rid of those monsters?¡¹ At night, inside my new mansion. On the top of the king size bed that I immediately brought in, I was lying on my side while holding hands with Nadia. ¡¸Ahh. I rushed when the report came in, and did something about i¡¹ ¡¸Ne?ne?. What kind of monster was it?¡¹ ¡¸¡ºCreate Delusion¡»¡¹ I casted the magic, and showed a video in the air. A bulky, ogre-like monster appeared. ¡¸Was there a lot of this?¡¹ ¡¸No, this one only have one. ¡ºCreate Delusion¡»¡¹ I casted the magic once again, and moved a mansion on the side of the monster. ¡¸Is this, this mansion?¡¹ ¡¸Ahh, their size is the same¡¹ ¡¸Ehhhh, then, it¡¯s larger than this mansion?¡¹ Nadia surprised. It¡¯s a natural reaction. The monster and this mansion being shown in the video. Comparing them, the monster has about three times the size of this mansion. In numbers, it¡¯s a big one that has the height of about 100 meters. ¡¸Did you defeat this? As expected of Lucio-kun¡¹ ¡¸I defeated it, well, or you can say I chased it off¡¹ ¡¸Chased it off?¡¹ ¡¸It looks like it wasn¡¯t a monster that does bad things. It appeared in the village but it didn¡¯t attack humans¡¹ ¡¸Then, what was it doing?¡¹ ¡¸¡ºCreate Delusion¡»¡¹ I reached out my hand to the video. Animals like cows and pigs appeared in front of the monster. The monster picks up the coin-sized cows and pigs and places it in its mouth, it ate it as a whole. ¡¸It was eating the village¡¯s livestock¡¹ ¡¸It was hungry huh. Isn¡¯t it like a bear coming down from the mountain¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s exactly like that. And, it looks like it regularly appears in the villages, so the people of the town was troubled¡¹ ¡¸Well, they should be. It¡¯s eating cows and pigs like snacks¡¹ The video moved, for the monster, one cow is about the size of a dice for it. ¡¸But you¡¯re amazing, Lucio-kun. To defeat something as big as this¡¹ ¡¸I didn¡¯t defeat it you know?¡¹ ¡¸Eh? But¡¹ ¡¸I just dealt with it, but I didn¡¯t defeat it. It¡¯s something it does because it wants food, and when I talked to it, it didn¡¯t attack humans. That¡¯s why I did this¡¹ I made new images. A small me appeared, and made the one cow bigger with magic. I made it as big as the mansion. The monster got surprised at first, but it happily jumped to the cow. It ate the giant cow, and felt satisfied. ¡¸Just like this, it became full¡¹ ¡¸I see. As expected of Lucio-kun. You don¡¯t only defeat huh¡¹ ¡¸If I wanted to defeat it, I was probably able to, but there isn¡¯t a need for that¡¹ ¡¸I see?¡¹ ¡¸By the way, I met Isaac¡¹ ¡¸Eh?? Why, why? Did he come here?¡¹ ¡¸Ahh¡¹ I nodded, and recasted the magic. The images instantly changed, just like the change in channels of the television. Isaac¡¯s appearance was shown. Just like I saw in the morning, the video that he tries to pick up a person¡¯s wife, and got taken away was shown. Seeing that, Nadia frankly laughed. ¡¸Ahahahaha, he got caught. Eh?, you¡¯d get caught picking up a person¡¯s wife huh¡¹ ¡¸It seems so. In this country at least¡¹ ¡¸If Sylvie and I got picked up, I wonder if that would happen too¡¹ ¡¸It looks like it will. You remember the person who came this morning right? He¡¯s called Simon. The reason why that person didn¡¯t talk to Nadia was because of that¡¹ ¡¸Is that so?. Yosh, Lucio-kun, make me an adult next time¡¹ My breath stopped for an instant. To the way she said, ¡°make me an adult¡±. ¡¸¡ºFake Growth¡»¡¹ I casted magic to Nadia. Nadia became a sixteen-years-old bishoujo. ¡¸Right, right, this is it. Can you make me a little more mature?¡¹ ¡¸Like this¡¹ I casted magic again. ¡­¡­my breath was taken away. Nadia became more adult. To a beauty who¡¯s in her middle twenties. Her pajama look became a negligee look. From her usual frank and gleeful atmosphere, to a more adult one. ¡¸Un, this is it¡¹ Is it my imagination, the way she talks was also more mature. ¡¸I will show this appearance in front of Onii-san. Fufu, I¡¯m looking forward to what would happen¡¹ ¡¸Let him off¡¹ I laughed wryly. ¡¸If you show yourself in this current appearance, I¡¯m sure he would flirt with you. He wouldn¡¯t be let off with only 7 days for his repeated crime¡¹ ¡¸Will he surely do that¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m very sure¡¹ ¡¸Lucio will also do it?¡¹ Nadia mounted on top of me and asked. I got my breath taken away again. A fascinating beauty that is getting contact with me, the tone of her voice and the way she calls me also changed, as if she¡¯s someone I don¡¯t know. This is¡­¡­Nadia who became an adult¡­¡­? ¡¸How is it¡­¡­Lucio¡¹ ¡¸That is¡­¡­¡¹ How should I answer, and, when I was picking my words. *Gacha*, the door opened. ¡¸Sorry to keep you waiting, a-re?¡¹ Sylvia entered. Sylvia who just came out of the bath, in her very lovely pajama attire. ¡¸Nadia-chan, what are you doing?¡¹ Sylvia called her childhood friend Nadia who is in her adult appearance without hesitation. ¡¸A-re? You¡¯re Nadia-chan right?¡¹ But when she thought of it, she tilted her head with that appearance. ¡¸Un. Lucio made me an adult with magic¡¹ ¡¸Lucio?¡¹ ¡¸Fufu. Somehow, I want to call him like that. I wonder if it¡¯s because my body became an adult¡¯s¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹ After thinking for a moment, Sylvia came to my side. ¡¸Lucio-sama. Can you also make me like Nadia-chan?¡¹ ¡¸Un? It¡¯s alright¡¹ It¡¯s something simple. I answered promptly, and also casted magic to Sylvia. ¡ºFake Growth¡», magic that changes appearance to an adult. I casted it twice, and Sylvia changed to her middle twenties appearance. Sylvia who grew up was a different type of beauty compared to Nadia. Nadia changed, but Sylvia didn¡¯t change. She became an orthodox adult, a shy and beautiful woman. ¡¸Oh?, Sylvie would become like that huh¡¹ ¡¸Hmm. It feels like an adult version of Sylvia¡¹ Sylvia looks at her own body, and stares at it intently. ¡¸I guess so, I now understand Nadia¡¯s feeling¡¹ Sylvia¡¯s tone also changed. As if she was a graceful wife of a noble. ¡¸I know right? Ne?, in that appearance, how would you call Lucio?¡¹ ¡¸Let me thing¡­¡­¡¹ Sylvia stared at me, she pleasantly smiled, and placed her lips to my ears. ¡¸A?na?ta¡¹ (Husband) I got my breath taken away, butterflies in my stomach. Getting whispered ¡¸A?na?ta¡¹ in my ears has a tremendous destruction powers. ¡¸Un, it fits you very well. The way you call him fits that Sylvie¡¹ ¡¸Nadia also, that really suits you¡¹ ¡¸But it feels strange. I can see Lucio as a very cute person¡¹ ¡¸That is the same with me. He¡¯s very cute¡¹ The two stared at me. Somehow¡­¡­their eyes are strange? Eyes that was like a predator looking at its prey. The two, having eyes like this¡­¡­it¡¯s the first time. The two gradually closed in to me. This is bad, no, we¡¯re married so there¡¯s not a problem at all, but, it somehow feels bad. I need to do something©`©`when I thought of that, a flash came to my mind. ¡¸¡ºFake Growth¡»¡¹ The same magic, this time, I casted it to myself. Just like the two, I casted it twice. From a healthy young man, to the appearance of a healthy man. I can¡¯t see how my face looks, but I got bigger than the two. My height¡­¡­it¡¯s probably about 180 cm. ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹ The two who were closing in stopped. Their eyes widened, and stared at me. ¡¸Sylvia? Nadia?¡¹ ¡°I wonder what happened¡±, I waved my hands in front of the two¡¯s faces. The two won¡¯t react, they only stare at me. And after tens of seconds. ¡¸So cool¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸Cool¡­¡­¡¹ The two opened their mouth at the same time. ¡¸Lucio, can we link our arms?¡¹ ¡¸Anata, can you also do that for me?¡¹ The two asked, but they wouldn¡¯t move. Up until now, before I answered, they had already held my hands. But right now, their faces blushed, and waited for my reply. I smiled pleasantly, *Boson*, dropped my body to the bed. ¡¸It¡¯s alright. Come here¡¹ After I said that, the two happily jumped to me. Sylvia to my left, and Nadia to my right. We linked our arms with our usual position. ¡¸Let¡¯s sleep just like this¡¹ ¡¸Un¡¹ ¡¸Yes¡¹ The two nodded, and we spent a night a little bit different than usual. The night when we usually held hands while sleeping, today, we slept with our arms linked. Just a little bit, fast forwarded to the future, and felt very blissful. ¨C ¨C _______________________________________________________________ _______________________________________________________________ *Sponsored by Corey Wright-sama Chapter 53 – Nuko-sama Chapter 53 ¨C Nuko-sama When I returned from outside, Coco was sleeping while curled up on the floor in the mansion¡¯s living room. ¡¸Coco?¡¹ I tried calling her out lightly, there¡¯s no response. ¡¸Coco? You¡¯d catch a cold sleeping there?¡¹ I called her once again, but there¡¯s no response after all. I thought that it isn¡¯t good for her to sleep here, so I decided to at least bring her to her own room. By the way, Coco and Mami have different rooms. The two has the same body that changes when they are thrown water, but because they are cat and dog, I prepared a room for each of them. I am going to carry her there. ¡¸¡ºFloat¡»¡¹ I used magic, Coco¡¯s body floated up with her current pose. And leaving her like that, I carried her by floating. ¡¸U?n¡­¡­¡¹ Coco moaned along the way. ¡¸Did she wake up?¡¹ I thought, so I stopped. Coco didn¡¯t woke up. While sleeping, she struggled on the air. Her feet caught the floor, she moved a little on her own while floating. She moved from the shadows to where there was sunlight. After that, her sleeping face became very satisfied, and started to sleep very well. This is¡­¡­is she sunbathing. I tried to pull her a little, moving her to the away from the sunlight. And then, her eyebrows narrowed again, she disliked it and struggled by moving like swimming in the air wanting sunlight. I pushed her a little returning her to the sunlight, and after doing that she started to sleep very well with a satisfied face. ¡¸Hmmm?. ¡ºPeep¡»¡¹ I chanted magic. A screen-like thing appeared in the air. Unlike video call, this one¡¯s a magic that shows images one-sidedly where there are no people. The place I confirmed was Coco¡¯s room. It looks like the timing was bad and her whole room doesn¡¯t have sunlight. This, it¡¯s pitiful to make her move huh. By the way, Mami¡¯s room was full of sunlight I released the float magic, and put Coco on the floor. Is it because the floor was warmed by sunlight, Coco rolled around with a very satisfied face. The sunlight moves along time, Coco chases after that and moves little by little on the floor while sleeping. It¡¯s cute. To show it later to Sylvia and Nadia, I captured a picture of it with magic. ¡¸I¡¯m thirsty¡¹ I left the living room, and went to the kitchen. I placed cold water on the cup, and returned to the living room. Coco was still moving, she was moving on the floor like a mollusk. It was a lot cuter that earlier, so I captured a picture of it with magic. I got immersed on taking pictures, my hand slipped. *Pasha?n*, the water splashed to Coco. In an instant, the dog-ears girl changed to a cat-ears girl. The hairstyle that was similar to a bob cut changed to a long straight hair, and her whole atmosphere changed. Cat-eared girl, Mami. The two girls had a joke-like physique that they would change races when they get splashed with water. Mami who got splashed with water woke up, and started to look around. With eyes that had just woken up, she had a face that doesn¡¯t know what happen. With the guilt of disturbing the good sleep, I casted magic. ¡¸¡ºQuick Dry¡»¡¹ Just a bit stronger, I carefully casted magic. The water that splashed to Mami evaporated in an instant. Mami who got dry looked around twice and thrice, and started to sleep on the floor as if nothing happened. ¡¸Fuu?¡­¡­I did a bad one¡¹ I wiped the sweat on my forehead with the back of my hands. Mami started to squirm. She squirmed on the floor, and moved the place she sleeps. The opposite of Coco. Mami escaped from the sunlight, and moved to the shadows. ¡¸Does Mami don¡¯t sunbathe?¡¹ I got curious and watched her for a while. The sunlight moved. She got hit by it, and Mami escaped by squirming. She got hit, and escaped by squirming. She got hit, and escaped by squirming. It was really the opposite of Coco. It was interesting, so I captured a video of it with magic. Her appearance of escaping from the sunlight, I should let Sylvia and Nadia see it later with double sleep. I thought of that and captured a video©`©`Gon! Mami who was escaping from the sunlight got her head hit the wall. ¡¸Funyaa!!¡¹ She raised her body in a hurry, and started to hold her head. Even the person itself didn¡¯t know what happened. She looked around, and finally, her sight stopped to me. With eyes that are blaming me. With eyes saying ¡°what did you do¡±. ¡¸Wait, wait, I didn¡¯t do anything¡¹ ¡¸Lying is the thousand magic duke¡¯s beginning¡¹ She said while staring at me. ¡¸You don¡¯t need to make some weird proverbs you know. Look¡¹ I played the video that I captured. I created a screen on the air with magic, and Mami¡¯s appearance showed. She moved disliking the sunlight, I played it until she hit the wall with her head. Un, it¡¯s a perfect alibi. ¡¸How is it, you now know that I didn¡¯t do anything right¡¹ ¡¸Un, I got it¡¹ Mami nodded. Even though the charges was off, Mami was still glaring at me. ¡¸You didn¡¯t do anything¡¹ ¡¸Eh?¡¹ ¡¸You let me sleep on the floor, leaving me alone while I was suffering¡¹ ¡¸Uu!¡¹ She poked me where it hurts. Being told by that, there¡¯s nothing I can say. I mean, thinking about it carefully, I also think that it¡¯s bad. ¡¸Sorry¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m really sorry, look¡¹ I bowed my head with my hands together. After Mami glared at me for a while. ¡¸Whatever¡¹ She said that, and left the room. U?mu, I did it again. I should do something for her later. In the living room that I was by myself. I looked at the sunlight that continuously moved. It looked warm. ¡¸¡ºAir Cushion¡»¡¹ I thought that I¡¯d sunbathe too. I made a sofa made out of air with magic, and sat there. A sofa that they say makes people bad, the air sofa that really fits my body. I made that move to the middle the sunlight. And made it float with¡ºFloat¡»magic. Looking from the side, I¡¯m relaxing in the air. It was very warm, and felt very good. I went down from the sofa once, went to another room, and took out a manga. I sat on the sofa, and started to read manga while sunbathing. ¡¸Funfunfufufu?n¡¹ It felt really good that I couldn¡¯t help myself humming. Suddenly, a hand came out from the side. It¡¯s Mami¡¯s hand. Mami who had returned without me noticing, she reached out her hands to the top of the Grimoire as if to bother me. ¡¸Mami?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹ There was no reply from Mami, with a little displeased expression, she continued to hide the Grimoire with her hands. I can¡¯t read it like this. ¡¸Do you want me to play with you?¡¹ I left the Grimoire on my lap, and looked towards Mami. And then, as if she had lost interest, Mami turned her face to the side. And after that, when I started to read the Grimoire again, she also reached out her hands. I put the Grimoire down, she looked away again. We did that repeatedly for a few times, and when I ignored her hands that she reached out and continue on reading the Grimoire©`©`Mami got on me. She climbed the air sofa, and got on me, hiding the Grimoire with her whole body. ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹ But, she won¡¯t say anything, she only disturbs me. How can I say this, not a cat-eared girl, but a Nuko-sama huh. She wants me to play with her, but she runs away when I do. If that is so, I play with her while acting as if I wasn¡¯t. I acted as if I was reading manga. Mami got in the way. While playing with her getting on the way, I acted as if I was reading manga. At the same time, I secretly moved the air sofa with magic. From the sunlight, to the shadows that Mami likes. Little by little, I secretly moved. And when I was playing with her like that for a while, there wasn¡¯t any change in Mami¡¯s expression, but her tail started to stand. While she¡¯s on top of me, her tail extended straight upward. Was this, her gesture when she¡¯s happy. Having the certification, I played more and more with Mami. The sun finally set, and Mami who got tired playing started to sleep on top of me. ¡¸It would be with smiles when it¡¯s with her sleeping face huh¡¹ I laughed wryly. Our house¡¯s Nuko-sama is very difficult. But well, since her sleeping face is like this, it means that I made her happy huh. ¡¸©`©`!¡¹ And when I was thinking of that, Mami suddenly woke up. While on top of me, she stared towards the wall. ¡¸What is it, Mami¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹ Mami didn¡¯t answer after all. After she stared at the wall for a while, she suddenly jumped out of the living room. ¡°I wonder what it is¡±, I went down from the air sofa, and walked going after Mami. When I got to the front, I saw a familiar scene. It was the tied up Isaac. Mami dragged Isaac, and left him in front of me. And, she stared at me. With sparkling eyes, with an expression wanting me to praise her. I laughed wryly. Our house¡¯s Nuko-sama was very easy to tell. ¨C ¨C _______________________________________________________________ *Sponsored by Shin Amazake-sama Chapter 54 – Deep Sea Date Chapter 54 ¨C Deep Sea Date In a cafe terrace inside the town, I was there drinking tea by myself. The purpose of coming to this country, it is to raise the decreasing power of this country. To find out what is the best way to do that, I first went out to this town to see the lifestyle of the people and observe them, but. ¡¸I can¡¯t tell at all¡¹ I let out a sigh, and drank the hot tea I ordered. I came here early in the morning, sitting until lunch has passed while observing them, but I couldn¡¯t tell anything at all. It¡¯s not the dimension where I couldn¡¯t tell anything, it¡¯s at the level where I don¡¯t know what I don¡¯t know. I was about to give up, at that time. ¡¸Boy, can I excuse you for a while?¡¹ A beauty sat in front of me. She was quite a beauty, and she was letting out sex appeal that you can call as bewitching. ¡¸It¡¯s okay, but¡­¡­other seats are open, right¡¹ I got cautious, and replied with child-mode. ¡¸I have been looking at you for a while, boy, but you were here since morning right¡¹ ¡¸Un, that¡¯s right¡¹ ¡¸What are looking at? Or are you waiting for someone?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s not either one?. I was just free so I was just spacing out¡¹ I can¡¯t tell the truth, so I just replied without care. ¡¸Ara, is that so. Then, do you want to do good things with Onee-san?¡¹ ¡¸Good things?¡¹ ¡¸Right. ¡°Good things¡±¡¹ The beauty made curves, and winked while saying that. Seduction. From the way she says it, it¡¯s probably ¡°that¡± kind of thing. I feel danger for myself, and most of all©`©`it feels bad for this person. ¡¸I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m, already married¡¹ ¡¸Eh?¡¹ ¡¸On top of that, I have two wives¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­it¡¯s a lie, right¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s true. That¡¯s why I can¡¯t accept that kind of invitation¡¹ ¡¸Boy, you shouldn¡¯t make fun of Onee-san you know¡¹ ¡¸¡ºPicture Phone¡»¡¹ Showing evidence rather than arguing, I used magic and created two panels. It¡¯s a magic like a video call. Soon after, the two in the panel answered. ¡ºWhat happened, Lucio-sama?¡» ¡ºA-re? There¡¯s also Sylvie. Did something happen, Lucio-kun¡» When I connected with Sylvia and Nadia, it became a group call. ¡¸Sylvia, Nadia. My bad but, can you let me see your left hand¡¹ ¡ºLike this?¡» ¡ºWhat, what, are you going to buy something for us?¡» The two young wives showed their left hand. In their ring finger, there¡¯s the magic ring that integrated with our body the instant we got married. ¡¸Thank you. I¡¯ll buy something later before I go home¡¹ I said that and hung up. I looked towards the beauty. The beauty was caught surprised. ¡¸It¡¯s like that, so. Do you believe me now?¡¹ When I said that, the beauty suddenly changed. She sat in the seat in front of me throwing her back to the seat and threw out her feet. ¡¸Ke! What a boring brat. I thought of changing my mood because something bad happened, but I feel worse now¡¹ She suddenly became rough, but that also made her a sexy woman. ¡¸Even so, married at that age, on top of that with two huh¡¹ ¡¸Un, that¡¯s why you shouldn¡¯t pick me up okay. It¡¯s a crime in this country after all¡¹ ¡¸I won¡¯t do it even if you ask me. Really, what a pervert brat. It¡¯s because there are people like you that men wouldn¡¯t come to us¡¹ I think that that¡¯s pretty much on the level of false accusations. In the first place, I have two wives. If people like me increased, I think that there would be people that would come to them. I thought, but I didn¡¯t say it out. If I carelessly said that, it might become a troublesome thing. ¡¸The lady there¡¹ ¡¸n?¡¹ ¡¸If it is fine with you, would you like to go and get a cup of tea¡¹ A man came to the beauty¡¯s side, and tries to pick her up. Well, she¡¯s quite pretty, and even she became rough, she was still letting out sex appeal, so it¡¯s normal for her to be popular©`©`. ¡¸My name is Isaac. Thy beauty, can you let me know you name¡¹ What, it¡¯s Isaac! I looked at him. Isaac, my blood related big brother. He was wearing showy noble clothes that were remodeled to be showier. Honestly, I don¡¯t want to be involved with him. He was wearing clothes that you would wonder if he would be successful picking up girls with it. I don¡¯t want to get involved, but¡­¡­it can¡¯t be helped. ¡¸¡­¡­hello, Isaac-niisan¡¹ ¡¸Ge! Lucio¡¹ Isaac who noticed me tripped. I mean, you shouldn¡¯t say ¡°Ge!¡± to your blood brother right. ¡¸What, are you brothers?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s actually like that¡¹ ¡¸Fu?n¡¹ Isaac ignored me, and continued to invite the beauty. ¡¸I do not know who you are, but I will tell you a good thing. He has a good appearance, but even though he looks like that, he is a boring kid that is already married¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸Rather than being with him, would you not like to play with me. As adults. We can do a lot of fun things you know¡¹ ¡¸Well that¡¯s true?, it¡¯s boring to be with a kid after all. Let¡¯s get along together as adults¡¹ ¡¸I know, I know, that is why¡¹ ¡¸Let¡¯s go, Lucio¡¹ The beauty took my hand and stood up. ¡¸Eh! Me?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right¡¹ ¡¸Wha-Wh-Wh-Wh- Why is it Lucio?¡¹ ¡¸I told you right? I¡¯m not interested in kids¡¹ Isaac was stunned. And while that happened, the beauty pulled my hand and started walking. We went away from cafe terrace, and walked within the crowd. After we had passed through two boulevards, I complained to the beauty. ¡¸Onee-san, just a little slower¡¹ Actually, we were walking quite fast. I¡¯m still a child. My limbs are short, and it¡¯s difficult to follow the speed of an adult woman like her. ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸Onee-san¡¹ ¡¸Veronica¡¹ ¡¸Eh?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s Veronica Amall¡¹ She stopped, and looked at me. She had eyes that were as if asking for something. It looks like she wanted me to call her name. ¡¸I see. I¡¯m sorry, Veronica-san. And also, I¡¯m really sorry, Nii-san was troubled you¡¹ I apologized. Although he¡¯s like that, my relative troubled her, I need to apologize. I should release Mami towards Isaac¡¯s place later. ¡¸It¡¯s alright. Whatever house it is, there are always people like that¡¹ It somehow sounds like she really felt like that. Maybe this person also had a hard time with her elder brother or sister. ¡¸Rather than that, where should we go?¡¹ ¡¸Eh?¡¹ ¡¸What is that, that ¡°eh!¡±¡¹ ¡¸U?un, because, you¡¯re already done right. You already escaped Isaac-niisan too¡¹ ¡¸The time for adults is from now on you know?¡¹ ¡¸Eh? Isn¡¯t that an excuse to escape from Nii-san?¡¹ ¡¸That man is out of the question. Unlike his appearance, he is too childish¡¹ I agree with that. ¡¸And, Lucio is very mature, unlike your appearance. I thought of that since I first saw you, that¡¯s why I called out to you¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹ I¡¯m surprised. ¡¸You¡¯re more of an adult than I expected, it¡¯s out of my expectations that you even have wives though¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s not true at all¡¹ ¡¸If that¡¯s so, that¡¯s good too. Rather than that, let¡¯s go somewhere¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s bad to pick up married people you know¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s alright to ask for compensation for the trouble the stupid man did right?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­I guess so¡¹ If she says that, I can¡¯t say anything back. Well then, what should we do. I don¡¯t know much about this town though. ¡î We came to the sea that was a little bit far away. Guernica¡¯s capital, Lumo, is near the sea. We¡¯re immediately there when we flew. When we landed, a long coastline can be seen. An emerald green sea, that is tens of times prettier than what there is in the world I was before. ¡¸Sea huh¡¹ Veronica was unruffled. It¡¯s the sea near Lumo, so it looks like she¡¯s not moved or anything. ¡¸What are you planning to do taking me here?¡¹ ¡¸Wait a minute, I¡¯ll prepare it right now¡­¡­¡ºAdaptation¡»¡¹ I casted magic on Veronica and me. ¡¸There, it¡¯s finished¡¹ ¡¸Was it magic right now?¡¹ ¡¸Un¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m surprised. You can already use this many magic at your age¡¹ Veronica said with a smile. It looks like she liked me more and more. That there is more than ten thousand of them¡­¡­I should probably not tell her. ¡¸Now, let¡¯s go¡¹ ¡¸¡¯Let¡¯s go?¡¯, where to¡¹ ¡¸To the bottom of the sea!¡¹ I pulled Veronica¡¯s hand and ran. It¡¯s the opposite pattern from earlier. Being strongly pulled, Veronica almost lost her balance. ¡¸W-Wait a minute, if this goes on, we¡¯ll enter©`©`we entered the sea¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine¡¹ I didn¡¯t mind and continued to pull Veronica, *PashaPasha*, while splashing the water, we went to the sea. It reached the heel, it reached the knees, it reached the waist. Veronica was being noisy, but I pulled her to the sea without caring. We completely entered the sea. Veronica closed her eyes, and endured by holding her breath. ¡¸You can open your eyes now¡¹ ¡¸Eh?!¡¹ Veronica was surprised, she opened her eyes. She looked around. ¡¸Here¡­¡­we¡¯re in the sea, right. How can we normally talk?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s the effect of the magic I casted earlier. This magic, makes one spend time in a place that one can¡¯t usually stay as if they were in land¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s amazing, to think that there a kind of magic like that¡¹ ¡¸Rather than that, look, fishes are swimming there¡¹ I walked, towards the direction where there are fishes. Thanks to¡ºAdaptation¡», it doesn¡¯t feel like we¡¯re in water at all. We can walk normally. There were fishes swimming there, but we can see it as if they were flying in the air. It was a strange scene. ¡¸Heee?¡¹ Veronica squatted down. She matched her eyesight with the fishes swimming on the sea bottom. *TsunTsun*, she reached out her finger, and the fishes ran away. ¡¸Waaa?¡¹ Her eyes were shining happily. ¡¸Let¡¯s walk for a while¡¹ ¡¸Un¡¹ Taking Veronica who was already in high spirits, and took a walk on the bottom of the sea. We slowly went down the slope. All that we can see was a different scene compared to land, and even I who took her here was having fun. ¡¸It¡¯s amazing that you can think of this¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m thinking of things when I¡¯m reading Grimoires after all. Something like¡ºWhere should I use this magic so that it would be interesting¡»¡¹ ¡¸He?¡¹ ¡¸It would go well most of the time, but sometimes, I also fail¡¹ ¡¸Fail, what kind?¡¹ I talked about the things that I failed to do up until now. It felt that I can boast more of it rather than the ones that I did successfully. The ones that are failures, has the results that I didn¡¯t expect, so in fact, it was quite interesting. After we had taken a walk, we went up to land. With a refreshed face,¡¸U?n¡¹, Veronica stretched. ¡¸Thank you, Lucio¡¹ Her tone and the way she speaks returned to the mature one when we first talked. Surprisingly, it might be this one that is truly her. ¡¸I¡¯ve been quite refreshed¡¹ ¡¸Come to think of it, you said that you came to get distracted since bad things that happened¡¹ ¡¸Ara, did you not spent time with me with that kind of intention?¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m sorry, I just remembered right now¡¹ ¡¸Fu?n¡¹ Veronica stared at me intently, somehow, her expression is stiff. Is she angry that I forgot. ¡¸As I¡¯ve thought, Lucio is more mature than I expected. More so, compared to that stupid older brother¡¹ ¡¸Is that true¡¹ ¡¸Un, you¡¯re a good man. If you become an adult¡­¡­that¡¯s pretty scary. I can¡¯t image of how good of a man you would become¡¹ I wonder. ¡¸I might be a little frustrated¡¹ ¡¸Eh?¡¹ ¡¸Just nonsense of a woman late for marrying, don¡¯t mind it¡¹ She winked at me, as I¡¯ve thought, she¡¯s pretty. ¡¸Well then, see you later. Be friendly with your lovely wives¡¹ ¡¸Un, byebye¡¹ I waved my hand, and went separate ways with Veronica. ¡î I brought the shells I picked up on the bottom of the sea as a souvenir, and returned to the mansion. ¡¸Ah! Lucio-sama¡¹ Sylvia came out in a hurry, what is she hurrying for? ¡¸What happened¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s serious, it¡¯s a visitor¡¹ ¡¸A visitor?¡¹ ¡¸Yes, it looks like she is the queen of this country before¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­I see¡¹ Well, she would be in a hurry for sure. I readied myself. The ex-queen came, there should be something serious. I simulated a lot of things, in what occasion, and in what situation, which magic should be used at the best time. It¡¯s before that monstrous fat monster king so she should be quite old. ¡­¡­it would be hopeful if she isn¡¯t a grandma. ¡¸What is that person doing right now?¡¹ ¡¸I have passed her to the drawing room. Somehow, she was very troubled¡¹ ¡¸I see¡¹ She¡¯s troubled huh. Well, thinking of the circumstance why I came here. ¡¸Lucio-sama, what would you do for your change of clothes?¡¹ I thought. It might be better if I casted magic to become an adult with formal clothes. ¡¸No, there¡¯s no need to make her troubled more than this¡¹ ¡¸I understood¡¹ I reached the drawing room, I entered. ¡¸I am sorry to keep you waiting, my name is Lucio Martien, de, su?¡¹ I¡¯m surprised, I got surprised by the person inside. The person who was there making a troubled face just like Sylvia said. It was Veronica whom I was just with earlier. ¨C ¨C _______________________________________________________________ *Sponsored by Shin Amazake-sama Chapter 55 – Shark Drive Chapter 55 ¨C Shark Drive ¡¸Veronica-san?¡¹ ¡¸As I¡¯ve thought¡­¡­¡¹ Veronica¡¯s face that was as if she had bitten a bitter bug deepens. ¡¸Seeing her, I thought ¡®maybe¡¯, but as I¡¯ve thought, it¡¯s the face when you used magic that time¡¹ She said while looking at Sylvia. Come to think of it, she saw Sylvia¡¯s face on the video call magic. ¡¸Lucio-sama? Did I, do something wrong?¡¹ ¡¸No, Sylvia¡¯s not wrong at all. Anyways, can you take out some tea¡¹ ¡¸Yes¡¹ Sylvia hesitantly left the drawing room. I sat in front of Veronica. Both of us were awkward; a subtle air flows. ¡¸Uhmm¡­¡­for the meantime, I¡¯m Lucio Martien¡¹ ¡¸I am named Veronica Amall Guernica¡¹ She bowed gracefully. I could feel elegance with that gesture, elegance that couldn¡¯t be compared to the Veronica I met in the town. ¡¸Uhm, I heard that you¡¯re the queen before¡¹ ¡¸Yes, I am the aunt of the current king, Clemente I. He is older though¡¹ A younger aunt huh. A pattern that usually appears with huge families or royalties huh. For the meantime, to give a pause, I asked a lot of things. ¡¸The reason you were troubled after seeing Sylvia¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s because I saw her on the cafe earlier¡¹ ¡¸The reason you wanted to get some air because something bad happen¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s because I was melancholic to go say greetings to Senjukou, Duke Martien¡¹ ¡¸I see¡¹ I asked that too, a lot of things had connected now. ¡¸¡­¡­ahh really, what is this, you, you set me a trap right¡¹ Veronica suddenly got pissed off. ¡¸You set me a trap to caught me off right. What a despicable man!¡¹ ¡¸No, no, you¡¯re the one who tried to pick me up right? I didn¡¯t do anything¡¹ ¡¸Shut up! It¡¯s your fault alright. That¡¯s right, magic. You¡¯re Senjukou right. With your thousand magic, you seduced me¡¹ ¡¸I didn¡¯t use that magic!¡¹ ¡­¡­it exists though. ¡¸No, it¡¯s magic for sure. Then, why did a brat like you, look like a man that cool. It¡¯s absolutely magic. There is no other way¡¹ Oi oi¡­¡­ ¡¸That¡¯s too ridiculous¡¹ ¡¸Ha?¡­¡­¡¹ She said that all at once, then Veronica suddenly drooped. ¡¸It¡¯s all over¡­¡­the kingdom will fall. It¡¯s because I got caught by a trap who¡¯s younger than me¡­¡­¡¹ It¡¯s not a trap I¡¯m telling you, also. ¡¸I won¡¯t let it fall¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s a lie¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s true¡¹ Veronica raised her head. She had the face of someone clinging to hope. ¡¸Really, for real?¡¹ ¡¸Yes, for real¡¹ ¡¸Do you swear on your most important thing?¡¹ ¡¸I swear on my two wives, Sylvia and Nadia¡¹ I answered immediately. Veronica got astonished, and started laughing. ¡¸What¡¯s that. Don¡¯t you have anything else¡¹ ¡¸They¡¯re the most important thing for me after all¡¹ Well, they¡¯re my wife. Something like a god don¡¯t need to come out there. Veronica looked at me intently©`©`and her expression softens. ¡¸I got it. I¡¯ll believe you. That was my with my own will. With my own will, I saw a good man, and called out to him¡¹ I think that that¡¯s weird too, but I decided to not think about it too much. ¡¸Once again. I am Veronica Amall Guernica. I greet Senjukou, Duke Martien¡¹ She stood up, folded her arms in a unique way, and slightly bent her knees. It¡¯s a unique bow, it felt like some kind of etiquette. ¡¸I¡¯m Lucio Martien. Nice to meet you¡¹ I don¡¯t know about those kind of things, so I replied normally. ¡¸Rather than too formal, I¡¯d be thankful if you would speak frankly. I¡¯m not too good with those after all¡¹ ¡¸Is it alright with that?¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯d only loved magic, and didn¡¯t study about those at all¡¹ I shrugged my shoulders, and said that as if to joke. I said it like a joke, but it¡¯s true. Veronica looked at me, and laughed out. ¡¸Is that so, then can you excuse me then¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, that would be nice. I¡¯ll talk like this okay¡¹ I had stopped speaking in child mode quite a while ago, but I declared for once. Sylvia entered, and left the tea down. ¡¸Thank you¡¹ Veronica smiled pleasantly at Sylvia. Sylvia blushed. She hid her face with the tray and left. Un, how cute, how cute. ¡¸They¡¯re really important to you huh. Your wife¡¹ ¡¸Un, yes, that¡¯s right¡¹ Veronica got relieved. ¡¸And you¡¯re having a hard time with your relatives¡¹ About Isaac huh. ¡­¡­well, yeah. Somehow, I remembered about King Guernica. ¡¸Don¡¯t you have a hard time with yours too?¡¹ ¡¸I do¡¹ Veronica casually answered. She¡¯s quite frank the way she spoke. ¡¸It just became like that with the ministerial terms, but that isn¡¯t fit for a king¡¹ It¡¯s a pig after all. ¡¸We¡¯re both having a hard time huh¡¹ ¡¸I guess so¡¹ We nodded at each other. ¡¸Luccioo-kuun?¡¹ Nadia suddenly entered the room, and jumped at me. ¡¸Ne?, ne?, Lucio-kun, I thought about it you know, from awhile, we flew to the sky with Nadia, the three of us right? And then, we¡¯re always playing on land right? This time, I thought that we should go play under the sea. Right, let¡¯s go play under the sea to the summer place when you used the summer and winter magic you used before. Do you have that kind of magic?¡¹ Nadia said with a machine-gun talk. It¡¯s her as usual, but. ¡¸Wait, wait, Nadia, wait a minute¡¹ ¡¸Eh, why?¡¹ ¡¸A visitor¡¹ I pointed to Veronica ¡¸Ah!¡¹ And there, she noticed Veronica for the first time. ¡¸Ah?, arara¡¹ She made an awkward face. ¡¸Ohohohohoho¡¹ She let out an obvious wife-like laugh, and left the room. Really. After the door closed, I faced Veronica, and bowed my head. ¡¸I¡¯m sorry. Nadia¡¯s usually like that. Just like she looks, she didn¡¯t have ill intentions¡¹ ¡¸Ahh, I know that. She¡¯s good, straightforward girl¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s nice if you can say that¡¹ ¡¸The girl earlier, is she called Sylvia, that girl is also a good and honest girl. I can really feel that the two of them are living happily with you¡¹ ¡¸They¡¯re my wives after all¡¹ ¡¸Fufu, I also wanted to have that kind of childhood¡¹ ¡¸You only need to be a child then!¡¹ Nadia entered the room. This time, it seems like she was completely eavesdropping. ¡¸Uhh, I¡¯m sorry¡¹ I apologized. ¡¸No, I don¡¯t mind. If you want, she can stay¡¹ Veronica answered maturely. ¡¸Rather than that, what do you mean by ¡®just become a child¡¯?¡¹ ¡¸You should ask Lucio-kun to make you a child with his magic. Sylvia and I also turns into an adult sometimes, so the opposite version of that¡¹ ¡¸Can you do it? Something like that¡¹ ¡¸Well, yeah¡¹ I casted magic to Nadia. I turned her to her adult appearance, then returned her to her child appearance. It¡¯s a little demonstration. ¡¸That¡¯s amazing. I see, you¡¯re not Senjukou for nothing¡¹ ¡¸You should just ask him to do this. Right, Lucio-kun¡¹ ¡¸I guess so¡¹ I thought, and looked at Veronica. ¡¸Are you interested?¡¹ ¡¸Is it okay?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah¡¹ ¡¸If that is so¡­¡­can I ask you then¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­I got it¡¹ I stood up, and reached out my hands. ¡¸¡ºReconnection¡»¡¹ The light of the magic envelopes Veronica. Nadia who saw that tilted her head, feeling strange. ¡¸Lucio-kun, Lucio-kun, isn¡¯t it different with the usual magic?¡¹ ¡¸Ahh. It¡¯s a different one. The other one¡¯s a magic that makes the appearance an adult¡¯s or a child¡¯s, but this one also changes what¡¯s inside too¡¹ ¡¸What¡¯s inside too?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right. While leaving the memories, it returns the personality to when they were a child¡¹ ¡¸Heee??¡¹ Nadia looks at Veronica very curiously. And within that, Veronica¡¯s body gradually shrinks. After a while, when the light settles down, there was the appearance of a child there. She has similar facial features. It¡¯s a girl that¡¯s a different type from Sylvia and Nadia. A type that would become a beauty (She¡¯s in fact a beauty), her face was full of confidence. I see, Veronica¡¯s like this when she was a child huh. ¡¸This is¡­¡­me?¡¹ Veronica looked at her hands, and got surprised to her own hands becoming soft and small. ¡¸¡ºMirror¡»¡¹ I created a mirror using magic. The size that can show her whole body. ¡¸How nostalgic¡­¡­it is me at that time¡¹ ¡î Sylvia, Nadia, and Veronica. With the three, I¡¯m on the bottom of the sea once again. ¡¸Kyahhoi?¡¹ Nadia was running around the bottom of the sea. ¡¸Nadia-chan, it¡¯s dangerous if you run like that¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay©`©`kyaa!¡¹ Nadia tripped. ¡¸Look now! Are you injured somewhere¡¹ ¡¸Kyahhoi?¡¹ Immediately standing up, Nadia ran once again. Sylvia chases her around while scolding her. It¡¯s the two as usual. The one who¡¯s not as usual, is Veronica. ¡¸Here now, start walking¡¹ Right now, she¡¯s on top of me. I mean, she¡¯s riding on my shoulders. ¡¸Don¡¯t you like to walk?¡¹ ¡¸I feel like doing this¡¹ ¡¸I see¡¹ I nodded Somehow, she¡¯s being spoiled, but this isn¡¯t much. How can I say this, she has an atmosphere that allows that. An atmosphere that makes one listen to her spoiled words that isn¡¯t domineering. ¡¸It is very fun¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s more fun walking you know. Sylvia and Nadia are having that much fun right¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s also fun like this¡¹ Riding on my shoulders, she hugged my head. That¡¯s fine too, but, is this really, fun? ¡¸Lucio-kun, Lucio-kun¡¹ Nadia returned. ¡¸That¡¹ The place Nadia was pointing at was a huge shark. It¡¯s a huge shark that was about five meters long. ¡¸I want to ride that¡¹ Nadia stared at me with an excited face. Eyes full of expectations, if my wife looks at me like this, it can¡¯t be helped then. Even if it¡¯s domineering, I would want to listen to her selfishness. That¡¯s right, I decided, if it¡¯s in front of my wives, I would be a superman. A superman that can do whatever they want me to do. While carrying Veronica on my shoulders, I turned towards the shark, and reached out my hand. ¡¸¡ºBrain Wash¡»¡¹ I casted brainwash magic. The light of the magic enveloped the shark, and finally, the shark went down while shaking its huge body. With its fierce face, it rubs its cheeks to me. It was hard for it to hold back with its huge body, so it felt like it was tackling. It feels like a huge dog playing around. Coming to my side, Sylvia and Nadia had faces full of expectations ¡¸Well then, let¡¯s ride¡¹ I reached out my hands to the two. ¡î Within the sea, on the back of a shark. Sylvia and Nadia held their hands while riding. The two was getting along with each other, and looking at them makes me feel happy. On the other hand, Veronica¡¯s on top of me, our position¡¯s the same as earlier. Veronica rides on my shoulders, while I¡¯m riding the shark. ¡¸Don¡¯t you like to ride the shark?¡¹ ¡¸No desuwa¡¹ ¡¸Don¡¯t you want to experience it at least?¡¹ ¡¸At least, no¡¹ I was completely refused. ¡°Does she hate sharks¡±, I thought, but Veronica¡¯s expression when she refused looked like she was having much fun. At least, being scared or disliking it wasn¡¯t the reason why she wouldn¡¯t ride. If that is so, I can¡¯t force her huh. I didn¡¯t ask her anymore after that. The four of us rode sharks, and took a drive under the sea. It has a different way of enjoyment compared to flying in the air as usual. ¡î The drive ended, and we returned to land. I removed the magic on the sharks, and returned them to the sea. The sun has completely set. ¡¸Well then, let¡¯s go home now¡¹ ¡¸Un!¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯ll make food when we got back then¡¹ ¡°You can take your time¡±, I said to Sylvia. I looked towards Veronica. ¡¸Well then, I¡¯ll remove the magic there okay¡¹ ¡¸You¡¯re going to remove it?¡¹ Nadia got surprised. ¡¸Yeah, ¡ºReconnection¡»is a persistent magic. If it wasn¡¯t removed, it won¡¯t return to normal¡¹ ¡¸He?, then, it would be bad for those people that couldn¡¯t remove it¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right¡¹ I reached out to Veronica. Veronica runs to my back. ¡¸No, desuwa!¡¹ ¡¸What happened¡¹ ¡¸I don¡¯t want to return to being adult¡¹ ¡¸Even if you say that¡¹ ¡¸Anyways, I don¡¯t want to! It¡¯s this much fun, I want enjoy this, more and more¡¹ Saying that, Veronica ran away. She quickly took distance. Astonished, we were left behind. After a while. ¡¸I only need to return her when the time comes, so, it¡¯s okay?¡¹ I whispered, I thought of that for the meantime. ¨C ¨C _______________________________________________________________ *Sponsored by Shin Amazake-sama Chapter 56 – Dragon and Haunted Mansion Chapter 56 ¨C Dragon and Haunted Mansion Night, when I was relaxing in the mansion¡¯s living room, Mami who was lying down on my side suddenly stood up, and ran towards outside. ¡¸It¡¯s Isaac again huh¡¹ A scene that I¡¯m really used to now, I was like ¡°Yareyare¡±. After waiting for a while, Mami returned. She¡¯s pulling a tied up thing as usual. ¡¸Release me! Who do you think I am?¡¹ ¡¸A-re??¡¹ I couldn¡¯t help but raise a dumbfounded voice. The one who was taken to me tied up wasn¡¯t Isaac, but Veronica in her child form. ¡¸Mami?¡¹ ¡¸Trespasser¡¹ Mami answered just as usual. Her words are not plenty, but she seems proud. She had an expression saying, ¡°I took out a prey so praise me¡±. I patted Mami. Mami got satisfied and returned to her place to continue to lie down and relax. I removed the ropes from Veronica. ¡¸What was that right now, I was surprised¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s my line. Why did you trespass? Didn¡¯t you go home?¡¹ ¡¸I returned once, but they could not tell it was me when I returned to the mansion, so I was very troubled¡¹ ¡¸Well, that can¡¯t be helped right¡¹ It¡¯s a world with magic, but the difficulty of the magic itself is high. For the previous queen to appear claiming she was turned to a child with magic, it¡¯s not impossible, but it¡¯s something like seeing a white crow. ¡¸I got it, I¡¯ll take off the magic¡¹ ¡¸That is not needed¡¹ ¡¸Eh?¡¹ I got surprised. Then, what did she came for? ¡¸Didn¡¯t you come for me to take the magic off?¡¹ ¡¸I do not want that. Yes, I do not want that even if I die¡¹ ¡¸Then, the reason you came here is?¡¹ ¡¸Please let me stay¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­eh?¡¹ To understand Veronica was saying, it took me quite a while. ¡î The three just came out of the bath, all of them were wearing pajamas. Sylvia and Nadia¡¯s appearance that I¡¯m used to, and Veronica¡¯s pajama look that I saw for the first time. ¡¸That is?¡¹ I asked Sylvia. ¡¸I lent her a new one. Thank goodness, it fits her¡¹ ¡¸Well, your body figure is almost the same after all¡¹ I mean, I made them the same. When using¡ºReconnection¡», an image for what age would I return her is needed, so I imagined the same age with Sylvia and Nadia who I¡¯m used to seeing. That¡¯s why right now, Veronica has the appearance similar to the two, about eight or nine. That three, they stood lined up wearing pajamas. They were quite cute, and it was a scene that makes me warm. ¡¸Well then, princess, I will guide you to your room¡¹ ¡¸Yes¡¹ Sylvia took away Veronica. I returned to our room with Nadia. ¡¸She¡¯s a very interesting person huh, Vero-chan¡¹ ¡¸Vero-chan?¡¹ ¡¸Veronica¡¯s Vero-chan¡¹ ¡¸You gave her a nickname¡¹ ¡¸Un¡¹ We returned to our bedroom, and the two of us climbed on the bed. When we reached our usual position, Nadia looked at me with a smile. ¡¸Today was very fun, thank you Lucio-kun¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s great¡¹ ¡¸We dominated the sky, the sea, and the land. Where should we go next. I wonder what else there is¡¹ ¡¸Let me think?¡¹ I lied on the bed, and thought. We went to the land, sea, and sky once, so the remaining is underground and space, but is there an outer space in this world? It might be fun trying to test if I can go to the outer space using magic. ¡¸I¡¯ll think of some¡¹ ¡¸Un! Until then, let¡¯s go play in the sea more!¡¹ ¡¸Yeah¡¹ When we were talking like that, Sylvia returned. ¡¸Lucio-sama, sorry to keep you waiting¡¹ ¡¸Yeah. Her?¡¹ ¡¸I guided her to the guest room. And also, I made Mami-chan Coco-chan¡¹ It¡¯s Sylvia¡¯s good decision. If it¡¯s Mami, she might tie up Veronica again. I mean, rather than our house¡¯s dog, the cat is more like of a guard dog. Sylvia closed the door, and slowly came on the bed. And as if she was waiting for that, Nadia also moved. Sylvia on my left, and Nadia on my right. In our usual position, the three of us sleep on top of the bed. Hand in hands with each other, and slowly sink our feelings. Today was a good day, today should be a good day too. ¡¸Good night, Lucio-sama¡¹ ¡¸Good night, Lucio-kun¡¹ While thinking of that, I slept with the two. ¡î ¡¸©`©`ma, ¡­¡­sama¡¹ ¡¸U¡­¡­n¡¹ ¡¸Lucio-sama¡¹ I awakened with my shoulders being shaken. I can¡¯t see anything. The surrounding is dark, as if it was deep in the night. I knew even so, Sylvia was looking down at me from above. ¡¸What happened, Sylvia¡¹ ¡¸Lucio-sama¡­¡­a crying voice¡¹ ¡¸Crying voice?¡¹ I sharpened my ears, I could hear a crying voice from somewhere. It¡¯s a crying voice of a young girl. This is¡­¡­probably. ¡¸I¡¯ll take a look for a bit¡¹ I tried to go down from the bed, but I was held on. Sylvia grabbed my sleeves tightly. ¡¸What is it, Sylvia¡¹ ¡¸Lucio-sama¡­¡­are you going?¡¹ ¡¸I can¡¯t check on her if I don¡¯t go right?¡¹ ¡¸But¡­¡­¡¹ My eyes gradually got used to it, and I could finally tell Sylvia¡¯s expression. Sylvia had the face that was about to cry. There¡¯s a part of her that is quite cowardly. She¡¯s scared of cockroaches, she wets the bed, and she¡¯s even frightened with the crying voice of a girl right now. Well, it¡¯s normal to be afraid with the last one though. ¡¸Don¡¯t go, please¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸Well, that¡¯s fine too though¡¹ After all, the crying voice is probably Veronica; if I¡¯m asked if there¡¯s a need to check on her, well, there isn¡¯t. If there¡¯s really a bad thing that happens in this mansion, I should be able to sense it. Since there¡¯s none of that, it isn¡¯t that much. This is just my guess, but she¡¯s probably home sick. Then, I should leave her©`©`when I was thinking of that, the crying voice gradually got louder. No, the voice is getting nearer. ¡¸Lucio-sama¡­¡­¡¹ Sylvia clings onto me more and more. ¡¸It¡¯s¡­¡­scary¡¹ ¡¸For the meantime, I¡¯ll go check it¡¹ ¡¸Please don¡¯t go!¡¹ U?n, I¡¯m troubled. What should I do then? I thought, and remembered a certain magic. I casted it on Sylvia. ¡¸¡ºSilent¡»¡¹ It¡¯s a magic that erases the surrounding sounds. ¡¸A-re? The voice¡­¡­¡¹ Sylvia got surprised. It looks like it worked properly, and she couldn¡¯t hear the voice anymore. The crying voice is still continuing. I can hear it, but Sylvia looks around, and tilted her head with her ears towards it, trying to hear. I grabbed her hand. I erased the voice, and held her hand strongly. With that, it looks like Sylvia was relieved quite much. I should stay like this with her for a while©`©`when I thought of that. ¡¸Why did you not come!¡¹ *Pa?n*, the room¡¯s door was opened as if it was hit. Veronica appeared there. Hugging her pillow on her side, she glared at us with teary eyes. It looks like she was really the one who was crying. ¡¸Sorry, sorry, I was planning to go later¡¹ ¡¸Please come faster!¡¹ Veronica closed the door. And then, I could hear a crying voice again. ¡­¡­uhh, do I need to go? I looked at Sylvia, she saw Veronica¡¯s appearance, but she couldn¡¯t hear her, so she tilted her head thinking of her strangely. Well, well, what should I do©`©`when I thought of that. ¡¸Why are you not coming!¡¹ The door opened again. Veronica was more and more teary eyed. I laughed bitterly. Sylvia removed her hand from mine. She smiled beautifully, and pushed my back. ¡°I¡¯m already alright¡±, she said with her smile. I returned with a smile, and went towards Veronica. ¡¸What happened? You can¡¯t sleep?¡¹ ¡¸W-What¡¯s happening in this mansion?¡¹ ¡¸Mansion?¡¹ ¡¸It came out¡¹ ¡¸What did?¡¹ ¡¸Ghosts¡¹ Yes, yes. The usual ghost it is huh. She should just say she¡¯s scared honestly is she is. Well, she probably can¡¯t say it. Veronica who became a child with¡ºReconnection¡»seems like she¡¯s spoiled. And also, she became not honest. She¡¯s an obstinate child, she really feels like that. ¡¸It¡¯s true, it really came out¡¹ ¡¸I know, I know¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s true!¡¹ Veronica insists. ¡¸Anyways, please come!¡¹ ¡¸Yes, yes¡¹ I left the room with Veronica. The two of us walked through the dark night hallway. She grabbed my sleeves tightly. She¡¯s like Sylvia. While giggling, I came with her to the guest room. I opened the door, and entered together. It¡¯s a very typical room. ¡¸See, there¡¯s nothing©`©`¡¹ ¡¸Papa!¡¹ A girl¡¯s face suddenly appeared from the ceiling. ¡¸Kyaaaa! It came out!!¡¹ Veronica left me alone and ran away. Ah?, I see. I¡¯ve completely forgotten. That¡¯s right, ¡°it¡± comes out in our house. The existence that materialized from Grimoires. A ghost that the more Grimoires I read, the more she materializes. Christina, nicknamed Chris. ¡¸What happened, Papa. You¡¯re making a difficult face you know?¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m wondering how I should apologize to her¡¹ ¡î When I returned to the bedroom, Veronica was covering her head with the bedding, and I could see her trembling. Sylvia and Nadia also got waken up, and was looking at Veronica with a troubled face. I turned away the beddings, I saw Veronica teary eyed. Somehow, I really felt bad for her, so I want her to feel relieved. ¡¸¡­¡­¡ºTransform:Dragon¡»¡¹ I used magic, and changed into a dragon. The huge body of the dragon that barely fits the room lied on the side of the bed. ¡¸That, is¡­¡­?¡¹ Veronica raised her head. ¡¸I¡¯ll protect you, so go sleep well¡¹ ¡¸You will¡­¡­protect me?¡¹ ¡¸Ahh¡¹ Honestly, there¡¯s no meaning. There¡¯s no meaning with changing into a dragon itself. If there was a battle, even if I don¡¯t turn into a dragon, I can use magic after all. This is only, making my appearance fitting. The appearance of a dragon that is the symbol of strength. Did that do its job, Veronica stopped crying. ¡¸Please¡­¡­always be with me okay¡¹ ¡¸Ahh¡¹ I nodded, and Veronica¡¯s expression clearly got relieved. Well then, we could now sleep with this huh. ¡¸Ne?, ne?, Lucio-kun¡¹ Nadia talked to me. ¡¸What is it¡¹ ¡¸Can I sleep with Lucio-kun?¡¹ ¡¸With me, you say?¡¹ What does she mean? Nadia went down from the bed, and cuddled her body against mine. As if to be clinging to a huge cushion, she hugs me. Of course, I don¡¯t mind, without saying anything, I patted Nadia¡¯s head with my wings. Sylvia also came. She clung to my side just like Nadia did. I patted the two¡¯s head at the same time. ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹ Suddenly, I noticed Veronica looking at me. Left alone on the bed, she was staring at me intently. ¡¸You want to come too?¡¹ I asked. I thought that she¡¯d become obstinate and refuse, but. ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹ Veronica nodded, slowly came to my side, and clung onto me just like the two. ¡¸Good night¡¹ Someone said, and after that, there were no more words. Girls protected by a dragon©`©`Veronica started to sleep soundly. Enveloped by the sense of security, in the safest place in the world. ¨C ¨C Chapter 57 – Ojii-chanz Chapter 57 ¨C Ojii-chanz ¡¸Dear Lucio¡¹ ¡¸My Senjukou¡¹ One day, Ojii-san and the King came together. I got surprised to the two who stood together in front of the entrance. ¡¸Ojii-chan, and also Ou-sama. What is it suddenly?¡¹ ¡¸We came to play. Isn¡¯t that right, Abe¡¹ ¡¸Umu, I came invited by Luka¡¹ The two talked very frankly to each other. They¡¯re really getting along as usual. But¡­¡­they came to play, they said. It¡¯s alright with Ojii-san, but isn¡¯t that bad for the King? The minister would be crying again you know. ¡¸It¡¯s alright, my Senjukou¡¹ My heart skipped a beat. The King said as if he read my mind. ¡¸I have no slips this time. To be sure to not let anyone know, I properly asked casted on magic that changes recognition. The me right now should only be seen as an old man other than the ones who know me¡¹ ¡¸Hee?, there¡¯s a magic like that huh¡¹ I haven¡¯t learned it, but well, it isn¡¯t strange if it exists. I have learned quite a few magic spells that are more than that. Well, if that is so, it¡¯s alright huh. ¡¸Then, come on up¡¹ I invited the two to the mansion, and passed them to the living room. There was Veronica there. She was on the sofa leisurely, and was drinking the tea Sylvia made. Ojii-chanz who saw her tilted their heads at once. ¡¸Umu? Lucio, who is that girl?¡¹ ¡¸E?o, she¡¯s my friend¡¹ ¡¸Hou, my Senjukou¡¯s friend¡¹ ¡¸Isn¡¯t she quite a lovely girl¡¹ ¡¸Umu, she matches well with my Senjukou¡¹ No, no. Saying that she matches well with me suddenly. Well, with the appearance of her age, that might be true though. And when I was thinking of that, the King approached Veronica, and talked to her. ¡¸Nice to meet you. Can I ask little lady¡¯s name¡¹ ¡¸Nice to meet you too. I am Veronica Amall Guernica desuwa. You are?¡¹ ¡¸I am Abraham the Third¡¹ Wait, wait, why are you two saying your real names? Of course, the atmosphere petrifies. ¡¸I am Luka Martein¡¹ Nobody was listening to Ojii-san¡¯s self-introduction. ¡¸Fumu, I know a girl that has the same name as you. She is not as young as you are¡¹ ¡¸I also know a name that is similar to yours. He is not an ordinary old man like you though¡¹ No, the two of you, both of you are the real ones. The King, and the previous Queen. Depending on how you look at it, this, isn¡¯t it something like a summit. The two stare©`©`no, glared at each other for a while. Finally, the two talked to me while glaring at each other. ¡¸Come to think of it, my Senjukou. Do you have something you¡¯re troubled with recently?¡¹ I¡¯m pretty much troubled that the King is frequently coming to another kingdom. ¡¸Ne?, Lucio. Where are we going to play today?¡¹ It¡¯s not a situation that we can go out and play. When I wasn¡¯t being able to answer, there were more and more sparks between the two. To this situation that can¡¯t be solved with magic, I was very troubled. ¡î Luggage is being carried into the mansion from the carriage in front of it. Most of them are Grimoires. The King, to make me read them; Grimoires that were taken from the Royal Grimoire Library. Speculating from the amount of the luggage, about a thousand books. And from how I looked at their covers, all of them are ones that I haven¡¯t read yet. Honestly, this is quite thankful. ¡¸Thank you very much, Ou-sama¡¹ ¡¸No, no, it is nothing. It is for my Senjukou, something like this isn¡¯t much¡¹ ¡¸But, next time, I would be happy if you tell me in forward. I¡¯m surprised that it suddenly came¡¹ ¡¸Well, because, I wanted to see my Senjukou¡¯s surprised face¡¹ Don¡¯t act cutesy¡­¡­ ¡¸Please, Ou-sama¡¹ I looked at him straight, and begged with looking from below. ¡¸Mumumu, I got it. If you insist that much, it can¡¯t be helped. Next time, I¡¯ll send a messenger before coming¡¹ ¡¸Thank you, Ou-sama!¡¹ When I said thanks, the King was moved. ¡¸Lucio¡¹ This time, Ojii-san talked to me. ¡¸What is it?¡¹ ¡¸Look at this©`©`¡ºIcicle¡»¡¹ Jii-san reached out his hand. He used a magic, and created an ice pillar. I got a little surprised. ¡¸Ojii-chan, you remembered a new magic?¡¹ ¡¸Umu, the Grimoires that Lucio recommended, I could read that¡¹ ¡¸Amazing¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s all thanks to Lucio. Hey, dear Lucio, what Grimoire would you recommend to me next?¡¹ ¡¸Uhmm, then, I suggest Blast Stone for the next one I guess? I think that that was easy to read. That should also be in Ojii-chan¡¯s place¡¹ ¡¸Umu, I¡¯ll read it immediately after I go home¡¹ Ojii-san nodded with a full smile. And there, the King interrupts. ¡¸My Senjukou. Are you not troubled with your lifestyle?¡¹ ¡¸Lifestyle, u?un, I¡¯m okay?¡¹ ¡¸I see. In addition to the regular salary of a Duke, I had added 50% for the business trip bills, so if it¡¯s not enough, you can tell me anytime alright¡¹ ¡¸50%?¡¹ Wait a minute, that¡¯s a huge amount you know. ¡¸It¡¯s not enough right, there¡¯s a lot of expenses in a land that you¡¯re not used to. I also said that, but the minister was so unwilling¡¹ No, no, no. Thank you, minister, good job on stopping him. ¡¸I know, my Senjukou has two wives right. Yosh, when I return, I will make you have family allowance¡¹ ¡¸Stop it, Ou-sama. I don¡¯t need that much. The salary up until now is already too much¡¹ I mean, a Duke of a kingdom receives a high amount. The amount originally is already enough for hiring a hundred servants. If there were additional things to that, it¡¯s a little scary. That¡¯s why I stopped him in a hurry. ¡¸I see¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s true, Abe, there¡¯s no problem in money. Lucio, I¡¯m thinking of sending Amanda here¡¹ ¡¸Amanda-san?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right. Lucio¡¯s two wives also do chores right? If that is so, I thought that a maid that Lucio also knows quite well would be great on taking care of personal things instead¡¹ ¡¸That is, un, I guess so¡¹ I remembered the time when I was living in our family house, it¡¯s true that Amanda is very helpful. If she is here, the more that I would be able to play with Sylvia and Nadia. Ojii-san¡¯s words are completely correct ¡¸Then¡­¡­can I ask you that¡¹ ¡¸Umu, I¡¯ll send Amanda here after I return¡¹ ¡¸Thank you, Ojii-chan¡¹ ¡¸Fufun¡¹ Ojii-san snorted his nose very proudly, and the King was groaning. Ahh?¡­¡­I might¡¯ve done this wrongly. ¡¸My Senjukou. If it¡¯s a maid, there¡¯s a lot of them in the palace. I¡¯ll also send one super maid¡¹ As I¡¯ve thought, he started to compete. Ojii-san and the King. The more that the two get along, the more that they compete with each other. On top of that, they would compete on things that wouldn¡¯t leave seeds of trouble in the future, so it¡¯s difficult to stop, and I¡¯d get troubled. ¡¸Let me think, a hundred people should be enough right¡¹ ¡¸Lucio, do you want dried persimmons that you ate when you were young? I¡¯ll send you a lot of them next time¡¹ Really, I¡¯m troubled. I feel troubled, but for some reason, I¡¯m happy. Because, the two are really lively when they compete against each other. ¨C ¨C _______________________________________________________________ *Sponsored by Shin Amazake-sama Chapter 58 – Search Error? Chapter 58 ¨C Search Error? ¡¸You¡¯re late!¡¹ After I had sent out Ojii-chan and the King, I was immediately scolded by Veronica when I returned to the living room. ¡¸Sorry¡¹ ¡¸Chase away old men immediately alright¡¹ ¡¸No, I can¡¯t do that¡¹ ¡¸Well, whatever. Well then, rather than that, where are we going today?¡¹ ¡¸Un? What do you mean by going?¡¹ ¡¸To play!¡¹ Veronica smiled pleasantly. It¡¯s a spoiled, selfish smile, but a smile that I can¡¯t somewhat hate. ¡¸We¡¯re going. Now, think of something¡¹ ¡¸Is it already decided that we¡¯d go¡¹ ¡¸Of course¡¹ ¡¸Let me think¡­¡­¡¹ I don¡¯t really mind playing, so I thought. I thought of how to play, what kind of magic to use, just as usual. ¡¸This is bad, Lucio-sama¡¹ Sylvia entered the living room. She seems to be quite in a hurry. ¡¸What happened¡¹ ¡¸The floor of the room that the books are placed was broken¡¹ ¡¸Ah?, that¡¯s bad?¡¹ It finally came huh, I thought. Books are heavy after all?. It can¡¯t be helped that the floor would be broken with the amount of books the King brought. I came to the room where the Grimoires are brought in with Sylvia. Veronica also followed. Inside the room, there was really a hole opened there. I went to where the broken floor is, and reached out my hand. I used repair magic, and returned the floor back. It¡¯s an easy magic. ¡¸Even so, the Grimoires had increased so much huh¡¹ ¡¸That is true¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸Ah!¡¹ I remembered something, and told Veronica who was clinging to me. ¡¸It would be probably better if you don¡¯t go near here as long as possible¡¹ ¡¸Why is that?¡¹ Veronica got dubious. ¡¸Is there something bad for you if I go near here?¡¹ ¡¸No, it¡¯s not something bad¡­¡­¡¹ ¡ºPa?pa!¡» Chris came. ¡¸Kyaaaaaaaa!!¡¹ Veronica ran away from the room while screaming. I told you, this would happen. Veronica is not good with ghosts, and with a meaning, Chris is something like a ghost. If they met, well, it would be like this. ¡¸Protect the Grimoires, they¡¯re important after all¡¹ ¡ºUn!¡» ¡¸Sylvia, can I leave the rest to you¡¹ ¡¸Yes¡¹ I said that to the two, and chased after Veronica who ran away. It¡¯s not a mansion that is very wide, so I found her quickly. Veronica was crouching down in the corner of the hallway, and shaking her head while hugging it. ¡¸It came out it came out it came out it came out it came out¡¹ She repeated like a broken record. Ah?ah?, she¡¯s really frightened. ¡¸Veronica¡¹ ¡¸Hii!!¡¹ I only called out to her normally, but she was scared that she almost jumped. I feel bad for her. ¡¸What is that really! What was that! Is that possessing this mansion?!!¡¹ ¡¸Sorry, sorry. Uhh, I¡¯ll tell her to not leave that place, so don¡¯t worry©`©`¡¹ ¡ºPapa, there¡¯s a fake one within the Grimoires?¡» When I was about to say that, Chris appeared. Achya?, I thought, and looked at Veronica. ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹ Veronica with an absent-minded face. She staggers to the ground, *Jyo©`©`©`*, she peed. ¡¸Higu!¡­¡­¡¹ And. ¡¸Byeeeeeeeeeeeeeen!!¡¹ She started crying seriously. ¡î ¡¸O?i, are you alright now¡¹ ¡¸Please do not enter!¡¹ A pillow was thrown to me. ¡¸No, it¡¯s already©`©`¡¹ ¡¸Please leave!¡¹ The instant I entered her room to check on her, I was thrown out. I couldn¡¯t help but go out. A moment of placing my back on the hallway¡¯s wall. Sylvia came out from inside. ¡¸How is she¡¹ ¡¸I helped her change¡¹ I nodded. I asked Sylvia to take care of Veronica who peed. ¡¸It would¡¯ve been faster if I did it with my magic. It¡¯s would be an instant if I used¡ºDress Up¡»¡¹ ¡¸You should not¡¹ Sylvia unusually told me with a strong tone. ¡¸If you do that, Veronica-san would be more and more wounded¡¹ ¡¸Is that so?¡¹ Rather, isn¡¯t it better to hide evidences instantly with magic? ¡¸It is like that¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s like that huh¡¹ I don¡¯t get it, but since Sylvia insists that much, it¡¯s probably like that. After all, when we just met©`©`. ¡¸Lucio-sama¡¹ She glared at me. Un, I should try my best to not remember. ¡¸Anyways, I will do the rest, so Lucio-sama should forget that already¡¹ ¡¸I got it, thanks¡¹ ¡¸You¡¯re welcome¡¹ Sylvia left. Veronica finished changing, but there¡¯s still the cleaning up of where she ¡°did¡± it. She¡¯s going there. Well, what should I do. I should go to where Chris is once, and tell her to not leave from there whatever happens huh. If this continues, Veronica would get afraid after all. *Gacha*, the door opened. In her young girl form, Veronica who was wearing Nadia¡¯s clothes, she glared at me with teary eyes while hiding her body with the door. I really feel bad for her. I should make it up to her somehow. ¡¸Are you okay©`©`¡¹ ¡¸Please take responsibility¡¹ ¡¸Eh?¡¹ ¡¸Please take responsibility!¡¹ She shouted at me loudly. Responsibility, you say¡­¡­what of? ¡¸You saw a maiden¡¯s embarrassing place, so please take responsibility!¡¹ ¡¸Even if you say that¡­¡¹ With something like this©`©`how should I take responsibility? When I wasn¡¯t being able to get that, Veronica came out from the door. With teary eyes, she glared at me more, and said as if she couldn¡¯t hold it anymore. ¡¸We¡¯re going out to play!¡¹ ¡¸Eh?¡¹ ¡¸To play. Let¡¯s go¡¹ Saying that, Veronica pulled my hand, and forcefully took me out of the mansion. ¡î With Veronica, the two of us came out of a hole. The hold is an ant¡¯s nest, and we got small up until now and entered. The instant we got out, I returned our side with magic, and sat on the ground just like that. ¡¸That was fun¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s good then¡¹ ¡¸You can also do something like this huh¡¹ ¡¸I did a similar thing with Nadia before¡¹ At that time, the opponents were cockroaches¡­¡­well, she might cry again if I told her that, so I decided to not tell her. We became small with magic, entered inside, defeated the ant soldiers, and defeated the ant queen. Veronica enjoyed a lot. I took out a lot of weapons with magic, and we defeated them using those. ¡¸However, you¡¯re really amazing¡¹ ¡¸W-What?¡¹ ¡¸Your laughter when you were defeating ants. ¡ºAhyahyahyahyahya¡», normal girls won¡¯t do that you know. Even children who throws water on ant nests don¡¯t go that far¡¹ ¡¸I-I did not do that. It is not good creating nonsense you know¡¹ ¡¸Eh?¡¹ I used magic. The video that I caught along the way was shown in the air. ¡ºAhyahyahyahyahya, die die die die dieeeeee!!!!¡» The scene where Veronica was defeating ants in here ¡°zone¡± was shown. ¡¸Ah! You were also saying ¡°die¡±¡¹ ¡¸Kyaaa, kyaaaaaaaaaa!!¡¹ She tried to take off the video in the air by swaying her hands. ¡¸What is this, what on the earth is this¡¹ ¡¸A video I took with magic¡¹ ¡¸Stop it make it disappear right away¡¹ ¡¸I got it¡¹ I did what she told and made it disappear. ¡­¡­I can make it appear again if I want to though. ¡¸Really, you¡¯re really¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m sorry alright¡¹ I couldn¡¯t help but do it, no regrets. Haa?, Veronica let out a deep sigh. And with that, her face and her tone returned to normal. ¡¸You¡¯re really¡­¡­you do anything with magic huh¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m even called Senjukou after all¡¹ ¡¸You have read a thousand Grimoires huh¡¹ ¡¸No, it¡¯s about time that I¡¯d exceed ten thousand¡¹ ¡¸What a ridiculous person¡¹ Veronica said that, but she seems to be enjoying. Young girl version Veronica, that smile of hers was very lovely. A lovely smile that is a different type from Sylvia and Nadia. What a lovely smile. ¡¸It was very fun, so I will forgive you¡¹ ¡¸Thank you¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m jealous of those two. To be able to spend everyday just like this, they¡¯re the happiest wife in the world¡¹ I¡¯m doing it with the intention of making them the most happiest in the world after all. ¡¸Ne?, can you spend time with me just a little longer?¡¹ ¡¸Ahh, there¡¯s no problem¡¹ I don¡¯t really mind, it¡¯s also quite fun to be together with Veronica. ¡¸Well then, let¡¯s have some tea¡¹ ¡¸Tea?¡¹ ¡¸Yes. In that place where we met, in this appearance¡¹ ¡¸I got it¡¹ I nodded, and stood up. ¡¸Well now, let¡¯s go have some tea¡¹ Veronica stood up, and reached out to my hand. ¡¸Ah!¡¹ I heard a voice from the side. It¡¯s a familiar voice. When I turned around, Simon was there. Simon Simpson. The man who guided me when I first went to the palace. Simon looks at Veronica and me, and made a complicated face. What is it? That face. Simon thought about it a lot, and with a resolute face, to the soldier that was passing by, a soldier wearing normal armor. ¡¸Ahh, you there, I am affiliated with this¡¹ He took out a card-like thing from his waist, and the man who was called out stopped, and made a salute. ¡¸Good day to you sir¡¹ ¡¸Please catch this girl¡¹ ¡¸Ha!¡¹ ¡¸Wait¡¹ I got in between. ¡¸What¡¯s that, what does this mean?¡¹ ¡¸Martein-sama is married, and she is flirting with that Martein-sama¡¹ Simon answered with a serious face. ¡­¡­ah! I remembered about that day. Before we got to the palace, Isaac did something again and got caught. It¡¯s the same with that. It¡¯s true, looking from the side, it would look like she is inviting me. No, in fact, she¡¯s inviting me, and this is also, with a meaning, a date. And Simon knows about that, she knows that I asked for Isaac to be punished. ¡¸What are you doing! Remove these hands, who do you think I am? I am Veronica Amall Guernica you know¡¹ Veronica shouts, but the soldier man won¡¯t remove his hands. No one believes that she¡¯s the previous queen right now. Should I return her back? No, that would make the things more complicated. It¡¯s true that she invited a married person. If I return her here, the situation would be more messy with a Duke and a previous Queen. If that is so©`©`. Two years since I started using magic, I who have already been used to it, immediately thought of ¡°a magic that would solve the situation¡±. ¡¸¡ºMagic Ring¡»¡¹ A ring appeared from my palm ¡°Ah!¡±, Simon let out a voice. It should be still within his pocket, the Grimoire of this magic. A Grimoire¡¯s magic that creates a wedding ring. I passed that to Veronica. ¡¸There¡¯s no problem if she¡¯s my wife right?¡¹ I said that to Simon. ¨C ¨C Chapter 59 – The Third Wife Chapter 59 ¨C The Third Wife When we got to the mansion, Veronica immediately hid in her room. I took a breather in the living room, and Nadia came there. ¡¸Did something with Vero-chan? She ran to her room with you know¡¹ ¡¸Just a little, a lot of things happened¡¹ ¡¸A lot of things?¡¹ Nadia asked me without letting go. ¡¸Well, a lot of things¡¹ I can¡¯t say that really. To say that I gave her a ring in that situation, and declared that she¡¯s my wife. ¡¸U?n, for Lucio-kun who would always talk about anything couldn¡¯t say means¡­¡­¡¹ Nadia thought about it. Nadia who had a quite sharp mind. Maybe©`©`. ¡¸She peed on herself outside?¡¹ ¡¸She didn¡¯t!¡¹ That would¡¯ve been better! ¡¸Haa?¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸Aryarya, how rare, to think that Lucio-kun would let out a sigh¡¹ ¡°Should I just tell her everything¡±, I thought. *Pan!* The door opened, and it hits the wall. Sylvia entered. Somehow, she¡¯s really angry. ¡¸Sylvie?¡¹ Nadia got surprised. She had an expression that even her best friend got surprised. Sylvia stomped to where I am, and stood in front of me. ¡¸Lucio-sama, you¡¯re so bad!¡¹ ¡¸B-Bad?¡¹ ¡¸Yes! I heard it all from Veronica-san¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­ah?, she told you huh¡¹ She¡¯s angry because of that huh. Well, that should be the case. I seiza-d on top of the sofa; no particular reasons. Looking at that, Nadia widened her eyes on the side. ¡¸Why is it, Lucio-sama!¡¹ ¡¸Uhh¡­¡­un, sorry¡¹ ¡¸Please don¡¯t apologize to me!¡¹ Of course. ¡¸Rather than that, please go immediately to where Veronica-san is. Please properly put it on her with Lucio-sama¡¯s own hands¡¹ ¡¸Ahh, I¡¯ll do that©`©`un?¡¹ This is strange. What did Sylvia say right now? I raised my head, and looked at her. ¡¸E?to, Sylvia?¡¹ ¡¸What is it!¡¹ ¡¸What did you say right now?¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m telling you, that! Please go immediately to where Veronica-san is immediately, and put it on her with Lucio-sama¡¯s own hands If you don¡¯t do that, Veronica-san is pitiful¡¹ ¡¸Ehhhhhhh¡¹ Nadia raised a surprised voice. ¡¸Is that true, Lucio-kun?¡¹ ¡¸Well, yes¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸Are you serious? Are you sane? Did your head broke?¡¹ Far straighter than Sylvia, she cursed at me without holding back on her words. I was prepared that I¡¯d be angry at, but I feel like it¡¯s a little bit off. ¡¸Uhmm¡­¡­why are the two of you that angry?¡¹ When I asked, the two got red similarly. The two got angry at the same time. ¡¸¡¸It¡¯s wrong if you don¡¯t put it on her properly right!¡¹¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹ My thoughts stopped. I didn¡¯t understand what I was told immediately. Meaning¡­¡­they¡¯re not angry because I gave her, but the way I gave it to her was wrong? ¡¸You¡¯re so bad, Lucio-sama, that¡¯s the worst way to propose¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right! To just give her a ring and not place it yourself, that¡¯s so wrong! In things like this, Lucio-kun should put in on her properly¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m so disappointed!¡¹ ¡¸Something like this, I¡¯ll return it©`©`hey, it can¡¯t be removed!¡¹ Nadia tried to remove her ring and throw it, but the magic ring is combined with her body so it couldn¡¯t be removed. The two shouted at me with all the words that they could say, and their expressions are unusually in angry mode too. ¡¸Wait, wait, please wait a minute. The two of you, is it alright for you if I proposed to another girl?¡¹ ¡¸Eh?¡¹ ¡¸Eh?¡¹ The two was dumbfounded. Haven¡¯t they thought up to that. But, in contrary. ¡¸Why is it bad?¡¹ ¡¸Un, why is it bad?¡¹ ¡¸No, because¡­¡­I proposed¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s going to increase you know? Lucio-sama¡¯s wives¡¹ ¡¸Un! If there were one more, it would be absolutely more fun¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s exciting right, if we become four, what should we do¡¹ ¡¸First, let¡¯s fly to the skies together, call out two more of Lucio-kun, and let¡¯s fly to the sky with everyone¡¹ Sylvia and Nadia, the two joyfully talked about their plans on how to play. I organized the situation. It means, the two doesn¡¯t have anything to say at all about me increasing my wives, and they¡¯re angry because of how I proposed to Veronica, huh. No, actually, I also don¡¯t have any problems if I increased them. Just like Sylvia and Nadia said, if we increased from a family of three to a family of four, the things that we can do would increase so that¡¯s something to look forward to, and in this two or three days, it was very fun to be together with Veronica. That¡¯s why, I would be happy if Veronica would be my third wife. ¡¸Wait, the two of you, it¡¯s not like that¡¹ I stopped the two who was horsing around. I explained the flow of events to up until I gave Veronica a ring. I emphasized that it just became like that. ¡¸It was like that huh¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸What, that¡¯s it, che?¡¹ The two was disappointed. If they understand the story, I get their feelings. Somehow, I was also disappointed. The two was really having so much fun talking about the plans on playing around together with Veronica, and I was even looking forward to it. ¡¸I¡¯m sorry, Lucio-sama, it was a false alarm¡¹ ¡¸Sorry, Lucio-kun¡¹ The two apologized. ¡¸But, Veronica-san is confused, so it would be better if you clear the misunderstanding¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯ll do that¡¹ ¡î I knocked at the guest room¡¯s door. ¡¸¡­¡­yes¡¹ Just a little bit late, I heard her response. I entered inside. Veronica was hugging her knees while sitting on the corner. She was glaring at me intently when I entered the room. Well then, how should I apologize. ¡¸E?to¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸Am I a mistress?¡¹ ¡¸Come again?¡¹ ¡¸I am asking if I¡¯m a mistress!¡¹ She stood up abruptly, and asked while getting very angry. ¡¸Sorry, I really don¡¯t get it. Why are you talking about mistresses?¡¹ ¡¸I heard it from Sylvia. That you put their ring on them yourself¡¹ ¡¸Ahh, that¡¯s true¡¹ ¡¸The two of them had you put a ring on them yourself, but in my case, you just threw it¡­¡­since I am below the two, am I not a mistress¡¹ ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­. I couldn¡¯t think of that! Veronica stomps as she got near me. She pushed the ring to my chest. ¡¸I do not want to be something like a mistress. I won¡¯t accept other than being a wife¡¹ ¡¸A-Ahh¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s why, I¡¯ll get it next time¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­eh?¡¹ Nekst time? Nest time? Next fine? ¡­¡­don¡¯t tell me, it¡¯s next time? ¡¸Next time, you say¡­¡­what do you mean¡¹ ¡¸Of course, I mean that until you put this on me yourself, until you accept me as your wife, I won¡¯t accept this¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯ll say this once again. I don¡¯t want to be something like a mistress. I¡¯d never accept other than becoming a wife just like those two¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­pu!¡¹ I couldn¡¯t help but laugh, and I laughed out loud. Ahh, somehow, it¡¯s really interesting. And, I¡¯m strangely happy. ¡¸I-Is there something weird?¡¹ ¡¸No, there¡¯s nothing, it¡¯s not weird at all¡¹ ¡¸Then why?¡¹ I received the ring from Veronica. ¡¸Veronica¡¹ I looked at her straightforwardly. ¡¸Will you marry me?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­eh?¡¹ ¡¸You will be the third one, and the requirements is to get along with everyone after we do, but if you are fine with that¡¹ I took her left hand. ¡¸Will you be my wife¡¹ She was stunned and lost her words. Just a little late, she understood what I meant, and her face was blushed. Confused, but she didn¡¯t refuse. Finally, she nodded timidly. She was red to her ears, and stared at me looking from below. Anticipation. ¡¸It is still a long life¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸Let¡¯s enjoy it happily and freely¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­yes¡¹ Veronica nodded emotionally. I put the ring on her. The magic ring, became one with Veronica¡¯s ring finger. ¨C ¨C _______________________________________________________________ *Sponsored by Shin Amazake-sama Chapter 60 – Kicked by the Horse Sanzu River Chapter 60 ¨C Kicked by the Horse Sanzu River ¡¸This ring was something like that?!¡¹ On the top of the bed, with my three young wives in their pajama look. After she heard about the effects of the wedding ring that I made with magic, that it would be broken into pieces if one haves an affair, Veronica was super angry. ¡¸You didn¡¯t know?¡¹ I was a little surprised. Simon is also trying to do it, so I thought that it was pretty normal. ¡¸I am not boasting, but other than the Queen¡¯s job, I don¡¯t know about anything¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s really not boasting. No, it might be enough to boast of huh¡¹ I mean. ¡¸Why are you angry with that?¡¹ ¡¸Do you not understand until it is said to you? There should be no woman that would be happy getting monitored by this¡¹ ¡¸Ah?¡¹ I see, monitored huh. Un, this ring also has the means for monitoring right. I mean, that part is most probably the main huh. For the ring to get crushed when one cheats, it¡¯s nothing other than a monitoring tool. There¡¯s no way that Sylvia and Nadia would cheat, so I had completely removed that from my consciousness. ¡¸Are you making fun of me? Even if you do not give something like this, I will never cheat!¡¹ ¡¸I see, I¡¯m very sorry¡¹ ¡¸Hmph! It¡¯s fine though!¡¹ Veronica crossed her arms, and, *Pui*, turned her face. ¡¸Should I prepare something else¡¹ ¡¸Are you saying, give back the thing you gave once?¡¹ *Giro*, I was glared at. It¡¯s not scary, but rather, it¡¯s quite cute. ¡¸You¡¯re saying you¡¯ll always wear it¡¹ ¡¸Of course desu wa¡¹ ¡¸Ne?ne?, rather than that, Vero-chan¡¹ ¡¸What is it¡¹ Veronica looked towards Nadia. Her expression was very softer than when she looked at me. ¡¸I heard it from Lucio-kun, he said that you entered the ant¡¯s nest with the two of you¡¹ ¡¸Yes, we did enter¡¹ ¡¸How was it? Was it fun? Sylvie, if I¡¯m correct, you¡¯re fine with ants right. Next time, let¡¯s play together¡¹ ¡¸Un, I¡¯m fine with ants¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯ll give you an advice then. Don¡¯t let your guard down even after you annihilate the soldier ants first. If the soldier ants disappear, the worker ants up until there will suddenly change to soldier ants¡¹ ¡¸Really? That might be very fun¡¹ Sylvia, Nadia, and Veronica. While sitting on top of the bed, the three chatted very happily. And I, while looking at them, *Posun*, I laid on my back. And then, the three came at once. While chatting, the three clings their body to mine. One increased, so it¡¯s the four of us on the bed. The warmth was more than expected, and it¡¯s really blissful. I was told that she would not divorce for the rest of our lives, and this happiness©`©`. ¡ºPapa?¡» Chris appeared from the ceiling. ¡¸Kyaaaaaa!¡¹ Veronica raised a scream. ¡¸What is this, why is a ghost appearing again?¡¹ ¡¸My bad¡¹ ¡¸Please hurry up and get rid of it!¡¹ ¡¸I can¡¯t do that either¡¹ I smiled wryly. ¡¸I¡¯ll introduce her once again. She¡¯s Christina, she¡¯s my¡­¡­well, daughter? -like something¡¹ ¡¸What do you mean a ghost is your daughter!¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯d be long if I explain it, well, just get used to her. She doesn¡¯t have any ill will and I know where she came from, so¡¹ ¡¸How can I get used to that!¡¹ ¡¸No, but¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸To think that something like this exists¡¹ Veronica glared at Chris, and glared at me. ¡¸I¡¯ll divorce right now!¡¹ Sylvia didn¡¯t know what to do, and Nadia laughed out lout. ¡î The next day, in the archive. Veronica is clinging to my head. It¡¯s pretty much like I¡¯m carrying her in my shoulder. ¡¸Hey?, Veronica, it¡¯s very hard to read, so can you go down¡¹ I¡¯m reading a Grimoire, but Veronica is clinging to me. It¡¯s not a joke, and it¡¯s really hard to read. ¡¸I refuse¡¹ ¡¸Refuse, you say¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸That ghost girl is scary so I will stay just like this¡¹ About Chris huh. ¡¸Then, shouldn¡¯t you just go with Sylvia and Nadia¡¹ By the way, the two went out happily. It seems like they would go shopping. The two invited Veronica, but Veronica refused. ¡¸Sylvia, she really felt bad you know¡¹ ¡¸T-That is, I will make it up to her later¡¹ ¡¸Well, please do that¡¹ ¡¸Yes, I will. After all, I¡¯m newlywed. There is no way that I should be away from my husband¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s fine, but isn¡¯t there no need to cling on like this?¡¹ ¡¸There is!¡¹ She asserted, she said a little fumingly. No, well, it¡¯s fine though. I mean, I¡¯m pretty much getting used to it. When Veronica clings to me, she clings on my head just like this. It somehow feels like a sister wearing a hood, it feels like that. Or maybe, in anime, a heroine that was minimized clings on the head, something like that. I don¡¯t feel bad by it, so I left her like that and flipped the page of the Grimoire, and continued to read. The one that I¡¯m reading right now is from the ones that the King sent from the Grimoire Library that I haven¡¯t read yet. Taking 30 minutes, I took my time reading it, and, *Patan*, I closed it. ¡¸What happened?¡¹ ¡¸No, I just finished reading it¡¹ ¡¸You finished reading?¡¹ Veronica got surprised. ¡¸Un? Ahh, come to think of it, it was the first time huh, the first time that you¡¯re present when I finished reading a Grimoire. It¡¯s pretty much just like this, it takes about this much each book¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s a lie right¡¹ ¡¸If not, I won¡¯t be called Senjukou you know¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­ah!¡¹ She noticed only now huh. ¡¸B-But¡­¡­did you really read it?¡¹ ¡¸¡ºPurchase¡»¡¹ I took the cup that I brought for when reading manga, and casted magic. The magic changed the cup to money. Several coins, sensibly, a small change of a few hundred yen. ¡¸This is?¡¹ ¡¸The magic I learned right now. It seems like it¡¯s a magic that changes the thing that it¡¯s casted on into money on its suitable market price. Hmm, this is pretty useful. I might be able to make business using a pawnshop or second-hand shop as a pretext¡¹ I won¡¯t though. I put down the Grimoire that I read just now, and reached out to a new one. ¡¸Are still going to read?¡¹ ¡¸Well, I would read. The more I read Grimoires, the more magic I would learn. To protect our lifestyle, I need to continue on reading more and more as long as there is free time¡¹ ¡¸Is that so¡­¡­¡¹ Veronica went off of me. She silently sat on my side. ¡¸What is it¡¹ ¡¸I just thought that, I shouldn¡¯t get on the way¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­pu!¡¹ ¡¸Why would you laugh!¡¹ Veronica got angry. Her face reddened©`©`it¡¯s very cute. ¡¸Sorry, sorry. You don¡¯t need to worry about that¡¹ ¡¸But¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸¡ºFloat¡»¡¹ I made Veronica¡¯s body float using magic. ¡¸Wa!¡­¡­t-this is?¡¹ ¡¸A magic that makes things float. And with that, do the thing earlier¡¹ ¡¸E?to, was it like this¡¹ Veronica did as she was told, and our pose became just like before. The pose that she clings to my head. It was heavy earlier, but this time, I used¡ºFloat¡», the floating magic, so I can¡¯t feel any weight at all. ¡¸Ahh, it¡¯s quite good¡¹ ¡¸Really?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah¡¹ ¡¸T-Then, I¡¯ll cling on to you with no reserves¡¹ ¡¸Yeah¡¹ I nodded, and started to read Grimoires with Veronica clinging to me. This time, it¡¯s a 4-panel manga, so I could read it quicker than the one earlier. When I was around the middle, Veronica¡¯s hand suddenly reached out, and flipped the page. ¡¸Eh?¡¹ ¡¸What is it?¡¹ ¡¸No¡­¡­¡¹ I shook my head, and read the Grimoire once again. After a while, after I finished reading the page©`©`a hand reached out once again, and flipped the page. Just like earlier, it was flipped on the timing that I finished reading it. ¡¸Veronica? Can you read this?¡¹ ¡¸Nope¡¹ ¡¸Then, why?¡¹ ¡¸I just thought, that it¡¯s probably about time that the page would be flipped. I just felt it somehow with looking¡¹ ¡¸At the Grimoire?¡¹ ¡¸At your face desu wa¡¹ ¡¸My face¡­¡­you can know it with that?¡¹ ¡¸It is my husband¡¯s after all¡¹ She answered immediately. It¡¯s a little embarrassing. ¡¸Here, stop dawdling, and continue reading now¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­yeah¡¹ I continued to read the Grimoire. And finally, I completely put away my hand. I placed the Grimoire down, and just read it. And Veronica would flip the page for me in a good timing. It¡¯s similar to the system controlling a computer with eyesight, but it¡¯s incomparably comfortable. My wife clings to me, and would flip the page of a manga for me. My heart got warm; it¡¯s a wonderful moment. On the other hand, I could hear something calling out ¡°Die you riaju¡±. And just like that, when I finished reading the Grimoire, this time, I was sucked into a different space. It¡¯s a completely dark space where nothing exists, and I was absorbed into it with Veronica. ¡¸We met again Lucio, This tim©`©`¡¹ ¡¸¡ºBlack Hole¡»¡¹ I instantly killed the face I¡¯m familiar with and returned to the world I was before ¡¸W-What was that right now?¡¹ ¡¸It somehow happens, a trap. After reading a Grimoire completely, I¡¯d get sucked inside, and be forced to battle against Demon King Balthazar¡¹ ¡¸Demon King Balthazar, you say, ¡°that¡±?!¡¹ ¡¸You know him huh. Un, ¡°that¡±¡¹ I let out a sigh. ¡¸Oh really, going on the way with my pleasant time with my wife¡¹ I got pissed off so I killed him instantly in the middle of his words. ¡¸I know right, going in the way of newlyweds, he should die getting kicked by a horse¡¹ Veronica agreed. I put down the trap Grimoire, and took a new one. I read just the same, let her flip it for me, and actually test the magic I learned. The afternoon that I spent just like that, it was a very fun one. ¡ºLook, Papa! I had gotten nearer to materializing a little©`©`¡» ¡¸Get kicked by a horse right away!¡¹ Veronica also gained tolerance to Chris, so today¡¯s pretty much a fruitful day. ¨C ¨C _______________________________________________________________ *Sponsored by Shin Amazake-sama Chapter 61 – Deep Sea Miner Lucio Chapter 61 ¨C Deep Sea Miner Lucio ¡¸Bubu?, that doesn¡¯t matter bu. I also said this before, I¡¯m busy so do what you want to do bu¡¹ In the audience hall, I came to meet the pig©`©`I mean King Guernica. My objective coming to this kingdom, I finally found what I need to do, so I came to get permission for that. By the way, Veronica¡¯s beside me, but she¡¯s not noticed at all. ¡¸Is it really okay?¡¹ I emphasized asking. King Guernica is eating sugar using his hand as usual, and around his mouth was sticky and those were sticking. ¡¸You¡¯re too insistent bu! Do what you want bu¡¹ He said that, and left the audience hall. How can I say this, full of freedom, I guess. Veronica who¡¯s beside me let out a sigh. ¡¸He¡¯s as usual huh¡¹ ¡¸Was he like that ever since?¡¹ ¡¸Yes, since he was a child. That hobby is quite famous, and the head of the state frequently talk about it¡¹ ¡¸I see¡¹ That¡¯s why he was made to a king? However I look at it, Veronica¡¯s more suitable for a king. In fact, I don¡¯t know what she did when she was a queen, but it¡¯s impossible to be lower than that. Her actual ability©`©`I¡¯m thinking that it¡¯s high. She saw through Isaac¡¯s uselessness in their first meeting. Since the thing I came to do is finished, Veronica and I left the audience hall. We walked through the corridor, soldiers and court of the ladies pass by from time to time, and every time, I got a little nervous. ¡¸What happened?¡¹ ¡¸Nah, I just thought that Veronica¡¯s identity would get exposed¡¹ ¡¸There¡¯s no way¡¹ Smiling pleasantly, Veronica asserted. ¡¸If they found out, the commotion would not be this little¡¹ ¡¸Is that so?¡¹ ¡¸Yes, after all, I¡¹ She grinned. ¡¸If I enter the palace, I¡¯ll get executed¡¹ ¡¸Ehhhhhhh¡¹ I got surprised, and couldn¡¯t help but stop my feet. ¡¸Why?¡¹ ¡¸It became like that with the conditions when I was abdicated¡¹ ¡¸You were given that kind of condition huh. Then, isn¡¯t it bad? Being here¡¹ I looked around, I suddenly got nervous. Veronica was too normal, so I couldn¡¯t expect that something like that happened. ¡¸Ara, what is it?¡¹ ¡¸No, because©`©`¡¹ ¡¸Even though my husband is this reliable?¡¹ She told me with a smile. That¡¯s unfair, the way she said that is unfair. If she says something like that©`©`I¡¯d get really happy. ¡¸Is it bad?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­not at all¡¹ I shook my head. I¡¯m being trusted, so I need to answer her. ¡¸Whatever happens, I will not let you have a single scratch. No matter what happens¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹ Veronica looked down shyly. ¡¸That¡¯s unfair¡¹ ¡¸Eh?¡¹ ¡¸That¡­¡­to think that you¡¯d reply with words that are more than I expected¡¹ ¡¸More than expected?¡¹ ¡¸I just expected¡ºI¡¯ll protect you no matter what¡»¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸Even if you¡¯re being protected, I¡¯ll get troubled if you¡¯d get wounded after all. I will not let you have a single scratch, no matter what happens¡¹ I said once again as if to declare. ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹ Veronica got more and shyer. But, her face looks very happy. Suddenly, my eyes met with a soldier that is very near. He had bloodshot eyes, and an expression that might cry blood anytime. Explode you riaju, burn right away. It was as if I could hear those words of blessings. ¡¸N-Ne?, Lucio¡¹ ¡¸What¡¹ ¡¸Hands¡­¡­can we hold each other¡¯s. Right, just like when we do when it¡¯s the two of us¡¹ Holding hands to hands, like that huh. I didn¡¯t say anything, and held her hand. And with that, Veronica got more and more happier. I held my hands with her, and went outside like that. ¡î I came to the sea with Veronica. The same place when we came before, and I casted the same magic. ¡¸¡ºAdaptation¡». Come now, let¡¯s go¡¹ ¡¸Un¡¹ And, our hands held each other¡¯s, and entered the sea with an air of going for a walk. ¡¸Does it really exists in here¡¹ ¡¸There is. I mean, I saw it¡¹ ¡¸Did you not see it wrongly. After all, you know¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸At that time, it¡¯s only a walk with Veronica. I didn¡¯t lose out anything¡¹ ¡¸I guess so¡¹ Veronica got convinced. We walked, very slow paced, we went for a walk in the bottom of the sea. Seaweed is drifting. Fishes are swimming around. I made the horse I summoned with magic kick the sharks that couldn¡¯t read the air. A lot of things happened, but even so, we continued our walk. ¡¸Well then, it should be around here¡¹ ¡¸Should we go separate ways and look for it¡¹ ¡¸Is it alright?¡¹ Veronica smiled, and removed her hand normally. I got a little surprised. I thought that she wouldn¡¯t want to do that. And that, she smiled©`©`and removed her hand by herself. ¡­¡­she¡¯s a good woman. We looked around. We looked around for a while for the thing that we¡¯re searching for. ¡¸Lucio!¡¹ In a place a little far, Veronica called me. I ran to her, and Veronica let me see the stone that she picked up. ¡¸Is it this?¡¹ ¡¸Right, it¡¯s this¡¹ ¡¸This is¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right, a gold ore¡¹ The thing that Veronica showed me was gold. It¡¯s a gold ore. ¡¸To think that it¡¯s really on the bottom of the sea. I wonder if it was thrown away by somebody¡¹ ¡¸No, it¡¯s something that¡¯s in here¡¹ ¡¸Even though it¡¯s in the bottom of the sea>¡¹ ¡¸There¡¯s a lot of resources sleeping on the bottom of the sea. Gas, of course, there¡¯s also many kinds of ores¡¹ ¡¸Was that so¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸Veronica, can you take a little distance¡¹ ¡¸Yes¡¹ Veronica took distance as she was said. She knew what I was going to do within an instant, and took a distance. I reached out my hand, and used magic. ¡¸¡ºGolden Pick¡»¡¹ I summoned a giant golden colored pickaxe, and hit the bottom of the sea with it. The earth that whirled up muddied the emerald green sea at once. There¡¯s no problem since there¡¯s the effect of¡ºAdaptation¡», but to be sure, I asked Veronica. ¡¸Veronica, are you alright?¡¹ ¡¸Yes, I can¡¯t see anything though¡¹ She seems fine from how her voice sounds. And waiting for a while, gradually, the sea got calm and returned to its beautiful emerald green color. She returned without me noticing, Veronica was beside me. ¡¸Wa?¡­¡­¡¹ The earth got peeled off, and the deposit was revealed. ¡¸This¡­¡­is all of this gold ore?¡¹ ¡¸From how it looks, that¡¯s right. And also¡­¡­¡¹ I looked around. ¡¸From how this goes, it looks like there¡¯s still a lot more. And, it¡¯s not only gold, it feels like there¡¯s also silver, bronze, and others¡¹ ¡¸Those too?¡¹ ¡¸On top of that¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸On top of that?¡¹ ¡¸Since hands can¡¯t be placed on it, the amount¡¯s probably a lot more than ground mines¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­it¡¯s going to be touched for the first time in the world huh. A place that has yet to be placed a hand to¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right¡¹ ¡¸It means that it¡¯s something that can¡¯t be done unless it¡¯s Lucio huh¡¹ I don¡¯t know about that. ¡ºAdaptation¡»magic exists from the past. I just saw in television before¡¸There¡¯s not only methane hydrate on the ocean floor, but there¡¯s also minerals¡¹, so I placed an eye here. Thinking of it carefully, the bottom of the sea is also¡¸ground¡¹, so it¡¯s natural that there would be a deposit buried under. It¡¯s just its difficult mining in the bottom of the sea. Being able to read¡ºAdaptation¡»Grimoire and a person who¡¯s able to notice that can do the same thing. Well, it seems like right now, I¡¯m probably the world¡¯s first. ¡¸For the meantime, should we start from gold that can be changed into money?¡¹ ¡¸I will gather people for mining¡¹ ¡¸No, that¡¯s not needed, I have something in mind that can do something about it with magic¡¹ I can mine it, and bring it out of the sea. ¡¸Rather than that, I want you to do something about changing the ores into gold¡¹ I can also do something about that, but the efficiency isn¡¯t good. ¡¸I understand, please leave it to me¡¹ ¡¸Can you do that? Wasn¡¯t real powers taken away from Veronica?¡¹ ¡¸I can do something about it. Of course, a safe one that I will be able to return where Lucio is¡¹ ¡¸I see¡¹ I got relieved. I used magic again, and dug the gold ores. ¡î The gold ores that was mined in the bottom of the sea were quickly turned into gold bullion A tremendous amount was hidden within the unspoiled deposit, and it was estimated that there would be a hundred ton with only gold bullion. On how that money would be used, I don¡¯t know. I just gave Guernica¡¸asset that is more than a hundred tons of gold bullions¡¹. That¡¯s all. That is all about it. ¨C ¨C _______________________________________________________________ *Sponsored by Shin Amazake-sama Chapter 62 – Fish and Fishing Rod Chapter 62 ¨C Fish and Fishing Rod ¡¸As expected of my Senjukou¡¹ In the capital, in the audience hall. When I came to report, the King was super happy. ¡¸I believed in you, I believed that if it was my Senjukou, he would rebuild Guernica¡¯s state affairs with skills like magic¡¹ ¡¸You¡¯re praising me too much, Ou-sama. I just dug gold and didn¡¯t do anything else¡¹ ¡¸Umu, that humility, it¡¯s also as expected. As expected of my Senjukou¡¹ ¡¸The Duke Your Excellency. Uhmm¡­¡­the gold bullion that Your Highness dug¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸I gave all of it to Guernica¡¯s treasury¡¹ ¡¸All of it!¡¹ ¡¸Un, all of it¡¹ ¡¸As expected of my Senjukou. To think that you would not be blinded by gold. That cleanliness should be written down to history¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­how great would it be if he put it in his pocket¡­¡­¡¹ The minister was having a headache. I know how he feels. I also noticed it later on. A hundred tons of gold bullion. The number a hundred ton doesn¡¯t sound like it¡¯s a large number. It¡¯s gold so it¡¯s probably expensive, I thought, but it¡¯s only a hundred ton. I thought like that. But thinking of it carefully, remembering the market price in the world I was in before. I realized that it¡¯s actually five trillion yen even counting roughly. A hundred ton is that much. I don¡¯t know the market price in this world, but there¡¯s no doubt that it¡¯s a tremendous amount. It couldn¡¯t be helped that the minister would get a headache. I mean, I¡¯m very sorry. ¡¸The Duke Your Excellency, can¡¯t something be done, even though it¡¯s a little late. Your Excellency has the highest achievement in this case, I think that the thing you receive is too small¡¹ The minister insisted. ¡¸Is it not alright, minister¡¹ The King said to let him calm down. ¡¸My Senjukou¡¯s name had spread loudly with this case. It is as you have said. Is it not alright with that¡¹ ¡¸©`That is very true©`¡¹ Uwa?, he said with a very flat tone. This person, won¡¯t he have a hole in stomach sooner or later. It¡¯s really troublesome being under a troublesome king after all. No, well, it¡¯s my fault this time though. I met eyes with the minister, when I looked at him with sympathetic eyes, his face got more and more pitiful. And like that, when I was staring back at the minister. ¡¸Minister¡¹ ¡¸Ha¡¹ ¡¸I understand your concern¡¹ ¡¸Eh?¡¹ ¡¸Do you see me as senile as that? A hundred ton of gold bullion, imagining what would happen if that would be passed to Guernica is very for me¡¹ ¡¸I-If so¡¹ ¡¸I am saying that on top of that, there is no problem. After all, in our kingdom, look¡¹ The King looked at me. It¡¯s a face that is full of smiles. ¡¸There¡¯s my Senjukou¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­ohh¡¹ *Pon*, the minister hit his palm. His face was saying, ¡°I see¡±. ¡¸That is true, the one who did that was the Duke His Excellency, and the Duke His Excellency is our Kingdom¡¯s heavyweight¡¹ ¡¸Umu, it¡¯s as you say. The gold bullion that passed on them is only once, it means, it¡¯s dead money. However, here, there is the living Senjukou¡¹ ¡¸That is true, there is really no problem at all¡¹ ¡­¡­. Well, I know what they¡¯re trying to say though. It¡¯s probably the logic of even if a lot of fish was caught, if the fishing rod is at hand, there would be no problem. I get that. I got surprised, I didn¡¯t think that the King was thinking up to that. I was sure, that as usual, he was just praising me without thinking of anything. Honestly, I¡¯m sorry. ¡¸Are you fine with that, minister¡¹ ¡¸Ha!¡¹ Is it only in my mind, the way the minister looks at me changed. ¡¸The Duke Your Excellency¡¹ ¡¸What?¡¹ ¡¸Please continue on taking care of us¡¹ How can I say this, it¡¯s completely the same eyes with the King©`©`his eyes was like, ¡°Senjukou, awesome!¡±. ¨C ¨C _______________________________________________________________ *Sponsored by Shin Amazake-sama Chapter 63 – Magic Word Chapter 63 ¨C Magic Word Before dawn, for some reason, I woke up. My three wives are sleeping peacefully. Sylvia who had completely stopped peeing on the bed. Nadia who would still have an explosion of bed hair when she wakes up. Veronica who newly joined. After lightly gripping the hands of the three, I went down from the bed. I went out of the bedroom. There was a figure in the dim. I stared at that, it was the maid Amanda-san. Amanda-san who had started to work in my mansion with Ojii-san¡¯s order. ¡¸Good morning, Amanda-san. You¡¯re already awake¡¹ ¡¸A maid is one who wakes up earlier than their master¡¹ She said as if it was nothing. Honestly, I woke up to go to the toilet. It¡¯s something that is irregular, and after I finish, I would return to bed and sleep a second time. And to think that she would wake up earlier than me, I got curious when would she sleep. ¡¸Danna-sama does not need to keep it on mind¡¹(TL: µ©ÄÇ(Danna)˜”(sama)) Did she read my mind, Amanda-san said that. Well, that¡¯s also good. ¡¸Rather than that, what¡¯s with that ¡°Danna-sama¡±?¡¹ ¡¸I am now working on Duke Martein-sama¡¯s mansion. So, it is Danna-sama, instead of Obo-chama. If you do not favor it, I will change how I call you¡¹ ¡¸Will you change it?¡¹ ¡¸If it is an order¡¹ ¡¸He?¡¹ Thinking of Amanda-san¡¯s character, I thought that I¡¯d get refused by her saying¡¸I will not call you other than Danna-sama!¡¹, but it wasn¡¯t like that. Well, it¡¯s also her character that she¡¯d say¡¸If it is Danna-sama¡¯s order¡¹. ¡¸I got it. Danna-sama¡¯s fine¡¹ ¡¸Yes¡¹ I said that, and went to the toilet. After finishing, I went back, Amanda-san was standing there after all, so I nodded to her and passed by. I entered the room. My wives are still asleep. Did they search for warmth after I slipped out, the sheets were quite crumpled, and they¡¯re sleeping keeping their bodies close. ¡¸¡ºAir Cushion¡»¡¹ I chanted the magic with a small voice, and went on the air sofa. And there, I stared at the three. Sylvia Martein, my first wife. She has gentleness within her loveliness. My wife that is confirmed to grow into an orthodox beauty in the future using my magic. It¡¯s her charm that she would wet the bed once every ten days. Nadia Martein, my second wife. She has a tomboy-ish part of her within her loveliness. My wife that is confirmed to grow into an open-hearted beauty in the future using my magic. Dragon Knight Nadia is famous among some, and the person itself is very satisfied with it. Veronica Amall Martein, my third wife. A little girl that has not only have loveliness, but also has a high level of elegance and strong will. My wife that has already grown into a bewitching beauty, but still turned to her little girl appearance using my magic. Unlike when she is an adult, her expressions that she shows straight-on is super cute. My three little wives, each of them has their own charm. On the air sofa, I observed them. ¡¸Lucio-sama¡­¡­I can¡¯t eat anymore¡¹ Sylvia¡¯s sleep talk. Well?, that¡¯s what Nadia should say right. ¡¸Lucio-kun¡­¡­I haven¡¯t eaten enough¡¹ Nadia¡¯s sleep talk. Un, Sylvia¡¯s was Sylvia-ish. ¡¸Lucio¡­¡­eat me¡¹ Veronica¡¯s sleep talk. That¡¯s really like you, but erotic ones are prohibited under 18 years old. The three said their sleep talk. Thinking that it can be used someday, I recorded that using magic. Even so, that¡¯s a good for nothing dream. I could probably check the contents using¡ºDream Catcher¡», but it is also sleep talk that feels idiotic to do that. But on the other hand, their sleeping faces are very cute, I¡¯m content with that. Staring at the three, when I noticed it, I fell asleep. It felt good. It felt good sleeping on the air sofa, but from the middle, it was felt better. Somehow, I opened my eyes. I saw the morning sunlight peeking inside, and the three closing their bodies onto me. Everyone was awake, and our eyes met. Their eyes©`©`they¡¯re sparkling. ¡¸¡­¡­good morning?¡¹ I couldn¡¯t help it and made my morning greetings with a question mark. Their eyes were sparkling that much. I wonder why their eyes are like that, and when I was thinking of that. ¡¸You can sleep longer, Lucio-sama¡¹ ¡¸Right, right, and, can you do that again?¡¹ ¡¸Hey, Nadia. It¡¯s spoiled if you say that¡¹ Once again? Spoiled? What is it about? And when I was not being able to guess that, *Kon Kon*, *Kon Kon*, the door was knocked. After the silent, rhythmical knock, the maid Amanda-san entered inside. ¡¸Danna-sama, Oku-sama-gata. Good morning¡¹(TL:°Â(Oku)˜”(sama)·½(gata)= missus-es?) ¡¸Good morning, Amanda-san¡¹ ¡¸Breakfast is already prepared¡¹ ¡¸I understood¡¹ ¡¸Che?, it can¡¯t be helped¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s a closure huh¡¹ My wives said one next to the other, they went away from me and left the room. Only Amanda-san was left behind. I really couldn¡¯t get it, so I tilted my head. ¡¸I wonder what it was¡¹ ¡¸Would you like to know?¡¹ ¡¸Un? Do you know it, Amanda-san¡¹ ¡¸Yes¡¹ ¡¸Tell me¡¹ ¡¸I understood¡¹ Amanda-san said that, and cleared her throat. ¡¸I will conshinue on loving you girls?¡¹ She said it as if to imitate me. It was so similar to my voice that it¡¯s surprising, but rather than that. ¡¸Is that, my sleep talk?¡¹ ¡¸Yes¡¹ Uwa?, I see now. And with that, the three were staring at me huh. I also did that, so I get how they feel. Ha?. ¡¸That¡¯s fine though. Amanda-san¡¯s good at imitating my voice huh¡¹ ¡¸Thank you¡¹ ¡¸If you didn¡¯t stutter, it would¡¯ve been a perfect hundred though¡¹ ¡¸No, it is completely from the original¡¹ ¡¸Eh?¡¹ I got dumbfounded. That, don¡¯t tell me. ¡¸Yes, Danna-sama stuttered¡¹ Amanda-san said again as if she had read my mind. ¡¸Seriously?!¡¹ ¡¸Yes. To be more precise. It¡¯s¡ºI will conshinue on loving you girls?. I failed?. I will conshinue on loving you girls?. I failed again?. I will conshinue on loving you girls?. Why can¡¯t I say it like I want tooooo??¡»¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹ I was shocked. Did I repeatedly say that. And with that, the three were staring at me very cheerfully. Uwaaaa?. I held onto my head. It¡¯s sleep talk that I¡¯d like to die a little. ¡­¡­no, I won¡¯t though. Regaining myself, I changed, and left the room. I moved to the dining room in the mansion. And there, my wives were waiting. All of them were humming, and is in a really good mood. They¡¯re grinning a little bit. ¡­¡­ha?. If they¡¯d make such face, that¡¯d make me say it ¡°properly¡±. ¡¸Sylvia, Nadia, Veronica¡¹ I took a breath, and said. ¡¸I love you¡¹ I can¡¯t stutter, so I just said the most important thing. The three grinned more and more. ¨C ¨C _______________________________________________________________ *Sponsored by Shin Amazake-sama Chapter 64 – Drunkard Chapter 64 ¨C Drunkard ¡¸Russho?¡¹ Night, when I was reading Grimoire, Veronica suddenly entered the room, and clung to me. Her face is red, and she¡¯s speaking inarticulately. Her tension is different from usual. ¡¸Veronica?¡¹ ¡¸Ufufu¡­¡­ufufufufu¡¹ ¡¸What happened?¡¹ ¡¸Russhoo?¡¹ She brought her face closer, and stared at me with glazed eyes. ¡¸You, don¡¯t tell me©`©`¡¹ ¡¸There¡¯sh Rusho in yar faysh?¡¹ ¡¸I can¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about¡¹ ¡¸Ahahahaha, there¡¯sh Rusho in Rusho, sho shtrange?¡¹ It¡¯s your state that is strange. ¡¸Eei?, eat it??!¡¹ She suddenly licked me. *Pero*, she licked my cheek. She put her arms around my neck, and *PeroPero*-d. I removed Veronica who was like that in a hurry. ¡¸Wait, wait, Veronica?¡¹ ¡¸Uffufufufu?¡¹ This time, she started to shake her body back and forth and right and left, as if she¡¯s a daruma. This, maybe she is drunk. A drunk 8-years-old child, is a rare appearance. Veronica within, is already an adult woman though. ¡¸I¡¯sh shomehow hot¡¹ She fanned herself with her hand. ¡¸Should I open the window? Or is magic better?¡¹ ¡¸U?n¡¹ She placed a finger on her forehead, and thought. ¡¸There¡¯sh only Rusho¡¹ I¡¯m alone with Veronica in the room. ¡¸There¡¯sh only Rusho, tha¡¯sh why©`©`le¡¯sh shtrip?¡¹ Veronica suddenly took off her clothes. *Papapa*, she took off her clothes, and she¡¯s in her camisole appearance. ¡¸Wait, wait¡¹ It was a sudden thing, so I stopped Veronica in a hurry. ¡¸Rusho, are you shtapping me?¡¹ ¡¸Yes, yes, drunkards should be quiet¡¹ While stopping her with my hand, I picked up the clothes she took off. This, how should I make her wear it? It¡¯s troublesome, so I should just use magic huh. ¡¸Lucio-kun¡¹ My name was called. Nadia was looking at me from the shadow of the door silently. ¡¸What is it, Nadia¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m sorry, Lucio-kun¡¹ Nadia entered, and stood in front of me. Her face is red, and she smells alcohol. ¡¸Did you also drink?¡¹ ¡¸Un. Uhh, you know, Vero-chan said, alcohol is good. She said, a proper adult should be able to drink alcohol¡¹ Isn¡¯t everyone a child. No, Veronica¡¯s a little different huh. ¡¸I¡¯m Lucio-kun¡¯s wife, so, I went with her and just drank a little, but Vero-chan suddenly became like that¡¹ ¡¸I see¡¹ I nodded, and looked at Veronica. ¡¸I¡¯m nosh drunk!¡¹ ¡¸Yes yes, drunkard, be quiet for a bit¡¹ Veronica¡¯s already completely drunk. ¡¸And then, how much did you drink?¡¹ ¡¸E?to, Vero-chan¡¯s about this much of a cup¡¹ She showed the amount with a gesture of pinching with her thumb and index finger. There¡¯s not even 1cm of a full cup, it¡¯s only like licking a drink. And she became like this with that huh. ¡¸Lucio-kun¡¹ Nadia called my name, she had an unusually uneasy expression. ¡¸What is it¡¹ ¡¸Would you become like this if you drink alcohol? I, I drank all of what¡¯s left of Vero-chan¡¯s drink, but¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸All what¡¯s left in the cup?¡¹ ¡¸Un¡¹ ¡¸He?¡¹ This one¡¯s also interesting in its way. Nadia¡¯s able to talk and answer questions properly, and although her face is red, she¡¯s not yet drunk. ¡¸It¡¯s alright. Whatever happens, I¡¯m here, I¡¯ll do something about it¡¹ ¡¸Well, that¡¯s right huh¡¹ Nadia got relieved, and the uneasiness in her face completely disappeared. ¡¸Un, there¡¯s Lucio-kun here after all. There¡¯s no problem then¡¹ ¡¸Yeah¡¹ ¡¸But, alcohol has a strange taste huh. It¡¯s soft, warm, and feels good¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s something like that¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s like half happiness of when I sleep with Lucio-kun while holding hands¡¹ ¡¸What a fresh way of comparing¡¹ ¡¸It feels like, I¡¯d like to drink it after taking a bath¡¹ ¡¸A genius huh¡¹ Nadia might have a talent for drinking alcohol. ¡¸Russho?¡¹ While I was talking with Nadia, Veronica clung to me from the side. She clung on my head. It¡¯s the usual shoulder ride-like position, but although she would just cling to me usually, being drunk right now she would swing back and forth. It¡¯s like she¡¯s riding a wooden toy horse. Drunkards are pretty much like this, but still, it¡¯s terrible. She did what she wanted, and fell asleep as if her battery has been cut. ¡¸Vero-chan¡¯s like another person. You would become like this when you drinks alcohol huh¡¹ ¡¸There¡¯s differences in individuals though. Most of the time, if you get drunk, you¡¯d be different than usual¡¹ ¡¸Including me?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s if you get drunk properly though¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s somehow interesting. I should drink a little bit more¡¹ ¡¸Ah?, wait, wait¡¹ I stopped Nadia who was about to jump out of the room. ¡¸It¡¯s bad for your health drinking too much alcohol so you should stop¡¹ My wife is treated as an adult socially, but even so, her body is a child¡¯s so it isn¡¯t good for her. ¡¸Eh?, but, it somehow looks fun you know?¡¹ Nadia looked at Veronica, she seems very envious. ¡¸Hmm, in short, you just want to know what would happen if you get drunk right?¡¹ ¡¸Un!¡¹ ¡¸I got it©`©`¡ºReverse Sober¡»¡¹ I searched in my head in an instant, and used the most suitable magic. Several candy drops-shaped things came out from my palm. ¡¸What¡¯s that?¡¹ ¡¸A magical medicine that will make you drunk within a minute with each drop. It¡¯s not alcohol so it isn¡¯t bad for one¡¯s health, and it would only last for a minute¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s amazing, something convenient like that exists¡¹ ¡¸Try it with this¡¹ ¡¸Un!¡¹ Nadia received the candy drop, and put it in her mouth. *Gokun*, she swallowed it. And, in the next instant. ¡¸Rusho-ku?n¡¹ She clung to me with a super high tension. ¡¸Rusho-kun, Rusho-kun, Russho-ku?n¡¹ Completely different from earlier, she was suddenly in a drunk state. ¡¸Rusho-kun!¡¹ ¡¸Un¡¹ ¡¸Daisuki!¡¹ She clung to me very tightly, and kissed my cheek. ¡¸Daisuki¡¹ She kissed me on the cheek again. ¡¸Dai-Dai-Dai?suki¡¹ She kissed my cheeks so many times. Does she start kissing a lot when she gets drunk. A minute of a rain of kisses fell. ¡¸Da?isu¡­¡­ki¡¹ The effect of the magic worn off. Nadia regained herself in an instant. She looked at my face and the magic candy drop alternately. This¡­¡­it¡¯s probably the pattern when one would regret it after getting drunk. ¡¸Well, don¡¯t mind it, being drunk is©`©`¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s interesting!¡¹ ¡¸Eh?¡¹ It¡¯s an unexpected reaction. ¡¸It¡¯s amazing, Lucio-kun, alcohol is like this huh¡¹ ¡¸Alcohol, well, you mean, being drunk¡¹ It¡¯s my magic after all. ¡¸I see?¡­¡­it¡¯s so interesting?. I know, wait for a bit¡¹ Nadia jumped out of the room. What is it really. After a while, she came back pulling Sylvia¡¯s hand. ¡¸What is it, Nadia-chan. I still have to clean the room¡¹ ¡¸Don¡¯t mind, don¡¯t mind, leave that to Ama-san, Sylvie, eat this¡¹ Nadia gave one of the magic medicine drops to Sylvia. ¡¸Eat this¡¹ ¡¸This is?¡¹ ¡¸Just eat it¡¹ She couldn¡¯t help it, and Sylvia swallowed the magic medicine. After a moment, her face reddened, and her eyes started to get watery. ¡¸Rusho-samaa?¡¹ She suddenly embraced me. Is it the same pattern with Veronica? ¡¸I¡¯m shorry Rusho-shama, I¡¯m shorry Rusho-shama¡¹ She suddenly cries out Ahh, she would cry when she¡¯d get drunk huh. ¡¸Uee?n, I¡¯m shorry for alwaysh peeing on the bed¡¹ ¡¸Oh??, she would cry huh¡¹ Nadia cheerfully laughed. Sylvia hugged me while crying. And, one minute. Just like with the time with Nadia, Sylvia suddenly stopped. *GiGiGi*, she went off of me with awkward movements. She looked at me with grudged eyes. ¡¸You¡¯re so bad, Lucio-sama¡¹ ¡¸I wonder if it¡¯s my fault¡¹ ¡¸Nadia-chan, you¡¯re also so bad¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s alright! Sylvie was cute!¡¹ Nadia made a thumbs up. What is alright. ¡¸I know, Lucio-kun, you should swallow one too¡¹ ¡¸Eh?¡¹ ¡¸Un, I want to see Lucio-sama¡¹ ¡¸No, no, wait a minute¡¹ I had a cold sweat. I looked at the¡ºReverse Sober¡»candy drop. There¡¯s just one more left. If this goes on, I¡¯d be forced to swallow it, I need to do something©`©`. ¡¸Nope?¡¹ Veronica who I thought was sleeping suddenly woke up, and put the candy drop inside my mouth. It was a sudden thing, so I couldn¡¯t help but swallow it. ¡°This is bad¡±©`©`it was too late when I thought of that. The magic of drunkenness filled me. I looked at the three in front of me. My very cute and lovely wives, my most, super, important young wives. ¡¸Sylvia, Nadia, Veronica¡¹ I took a hand of the three, looked straight at their eyes, and said. ¡¸Let¡¯s go get it©`©`the world¡¹ ¡¸Lucio-sama, so cool¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸Lucio-kun¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸H-Hmph, you¡¯re my husband so that much is natural¡¹ Each one of the three reacted differently. Eyes sparkling, seeming very content, everyone was very supportive. But©`©`after one minute. I deeply regret that I was born in this world. ¨C ¨C _______________________________________________________________ *Sponsored by Shin Amazake-sama Chapter 65 – That Body is Surely Made with Cotton Chapter 65 ¨C That Body is Surely Made with Cotton Royal Capital La Linea, in the Royal Grimoire Library. After successfully finishing the case with Guernica, I came back and am reading Grimoire as usual. The one I¡¯m reading right now is a story that I probably have seen somewhere. A small girl dropped a doll in the spring, and when she was crying out loud, a goddess appeared from the spring asking¡¸Is this the doll you have dropped¡¹. ¡¸This probably came from respecting golden axe and silver axe?¡¹ The honest girl pushed back the expensive doll to the goddess, begging to return the doll that the girl has fond memories with. ¡¸Ahh, it¡¯s probably a similar development with a ¡®good Gian¡¯¡¹(TL: Doraemon bully) For reading manga, this one has a more familiar development. It¡¯s a good work after all, un. I read the Grimoire until the end, and learned the magic. I should try it I thought, and chanted the spell. ¡¸¡ºPossess Doll¡»¡¹ In an instant, it was pure white in front of me. It¡¯s a similar feeling with teleportation or summoning magic. I entrusted my body to the magic. After a while, my sight returned. (This¡­¡­where is it? Mu!) First, I noticed that my voice wouldn¡¯t come out. I tried to speak but my voice won¡¯t come out. I feel my mouth moving, but there¡¯s no voice. (¡ºLight¡») I tried to use magic. The tip of my finger lit. It looks like there¡¯s no problem using magic. And with that, I calmed down, and looked around. It looks like it¡¯s a room. On top of that, one that I¡¯m familiar with. I took a look around. (Coco?) I saw our house¡¯s pet dog. A dog-eared girl with beautiful fur and is mofumofu. A mysterious race that changes to a cat-eared girl when she¡¯s splashed with water. That Coco, she was lying flat on the bed. In a position that is a little strange as a beastman, she¡¯s sleeping with her body curled up like a dog. (I see, this is Coco¡¯s room huh. Well, there¡¯s no helping that I¡¯m familiar with it) I looked inside the room once again. There¡¯s no doubt, it is a room in my mansion in the royal capital La Linea. I found out my own appearance in the glass window. I became a doll. A doll that is the third of Coco¡¯s size. My look©`©`it is exactly like me. Just a little bit reformed, but a doll that you¡¯d know it¡¯s me with a glance. I moved my hand, the doll raised its hand to its limit. I moved my feet, the doll took a turn. I took a pose, Sapotend¨¡. (TL: Cactuar in final fantasy) I see, it means I¡¯m inside this doll because of the magic huh. It¡¯s connected with the contents of the manga, and also in the spell¡¯s name. It¡¯s probably a magic to go inside a doll. But, how can I say this¡­¡­it¡¯s quite tattered. The Lucio doll that is shown in the glass window that I¡¯m inside, can be obviously seen as tattered. The cheeks are a little dirty, there¡¯s loose threads here and there, and when it comes to the shorts, there¡¯s a little hole and cotton is coming out. ¡°Why did it become like this¡±, when I was thinking of that. ¡¸Unya?¡­¡­¡¹ I heard Coco¡¯s voice. I turned around, Coco¡¯s sleepy face because of the warm sunlight is looking towards me. ¡¸Thish ish where it¡¯sh warm?¡­¡­¡¹ She said that, and hugged me(the doll). And just slept like that©`©`but when I was thinking of that, she started to rub her cheeks to the doll. She rubbed her cheeks, or bit it softly. She did that while still half-asleep. (Well, it can¡¯t be helped that it would be in tatters) Her drool seeps into the parts where she bit lightly, and I felt a strange feeling. Well then, what should I do. I already checked the magic, so I should probably return to my body. The instant I thought of that, it was pure white in front of me. A common phenomenon with teleportation or summoning. It¡¯s the same phenomenon when I went inside the doll. But©`©`I didn¡¯t do anything. I didn¡¯t use any magic. What happened? After a while, my sight recovered. The thing that I saw was a different dimensional space. ¡¸Kukuku, I have waited, I waited for this time¡¹ Demon King Balthazar¡¯s space. His appearance is a little bit different from awhile ago. It¡¯s originally close to a human¡¯s, but right now, it feels like he¡¯s become half-monster(?). ¡¸I casted magic on you. I have waited for the time that you are away from your physical body, I have waited for this time that you cannot use your full powers¡¹ Was he doing something like that. ¡¸And©`©`Nnuuun!!¡¹ With a shout, Balthazar¡¯s clothes tore apart. It¡¯s barely humanoid form, but most of it is a monster-like body. It feels a quite different from before. ¡¸This is my metal beast monster body that I turned to with the body reformation that I used half of my magic powers. With this, I can win, this time for sure, I will defeat you and return to the mortal world; I will dye the earth with fear¡¹ ¡­¡­. ¡¸Dieee!!¡¹ ¡î I instantly killed Balthazar, and returned to the mansion. Oh really. That guy, isn¡¯t he getting more persistent every time? That¡¯s already in the range of being a stalker you know. I looked at my own appearance that is shown in the glass window. The tattered doll from the start, became more tattered. It was actually more different with using this doll body so I received a hit from him. The cheeks got broke, and cotton was coming out from there. (¡ºRepair¡») I used magic towards my self©`©`to the doll. The tattered doll gradually got repaired with the power of magic. With a blink of an eye, it was like a new one. (Well then, this time for real, I should return to my body) ¡¸Unyaa?¡­¡­¡¹ Coco woke up again. She looked around with her sleepy face. ¡¸Mashter¡¯sh not here?¡­¡­¡¹ I stealthily moved in front of Coco. Coco turned looking around, and stared at me. She touched me, and smelled me. ¡¸I¡¯sh wrong?¡­¡­¡¹ Coco made a very sad face. Mu! ¡¸Mashter?, where are you?¡­¡­¡¹ She looked around with a face that is about to cry, and searched for the doll. This is bad, I fixed it too much. I remembered the contents of the Grimoire. New and pretty doesn¡¯t mean that it¡¯s good. I strongly imaged the appearance before. That appearance that was shown in the glass window. (¡ºRestoration¡») I chanted the spell, and casted the magic on me. The doll¡¯s appearance changed. The cheeks are a little dirty, there¡¯s loose threads here and there, and the shorts is a little broken and cotton is coming out. To that, original appearance. ¡¸¡­¡­sun¡¹ Coco sounded her nose, and looked towards me. ¡¸There it ish?¡¹ Her face changed to one that has an innocent smile. She pulled me(the doll), and hugged me. And after that, she returned to her dog position, and slept again. She rubbed her cheeks, or bit me lightly and sweetly. ¡¸Uhehe?¡­¡­¡¹ My tattered appearance became more tattered. More than when I was hit by Balthazar, more tattered than that. Coco, she seemed very happy. While feeling her drool seeping into this body, I continued to look at her happy smile. ¨C ¨C _______________________________________________________________ *Sponsored by Shin Amazake-sama Chapter 66 – Frankenstein Chapter 66 ¨C Frankenstein I woke up in the morning, and came to the kitchen. ¡¸Good morning, Danna-sama¡¹ ¡¸Ah! Good morning, Lucio-sama¡¹ Sylvia and Amanda who were in the kitchen welcomed me. It looks like the two were cooking together. ¡¸Are you making breakfast?¡¹ ¡¸U?un. We are making Lucio-sama¡¯s bentou¡¹ ¡¸Bentou?¡¹ ¡¸Yes. Today, Lucio-sama is going to the library right¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m planning to¡¹ ¡¸We are making the bentou for that¡¹ ¡¸He?, what kind of bentou is it?¡¹ ¡¸Ah! No!¡¹ When I was about to take a peek, Sylvia tried to hide the bentou in a hurry. Because she was in a hurry, her hand slipped, and the contents were thrown into the table. ¡¸Ah!¡­¡­¡¹ Sylvia got depressed. She stared at what was fell off with a sad face. It¡¯s my fault. ¡¸It is alright, Oku-sama¡¹(TL: Oku-sama = Madam/Mrs) On the other hand, Amanda-san was in her usual attitude. ¡¸There is still another set of ingredients. Let¡¯s make it again¡¹ ¡¸Un. I¡¯m sorry, Lucio-sama. I will send it later, so¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m sorry too, I¡¯ll wait in my room until it¡¯s made¡¹ ¡¸Yes!¡¹ Sylvia nodded with a smile. I took a glance at the dishes Amanda-san was picking up, and left the kitchen. Guessing from the dishes for the bentou she was picking up, it¡¯s a character bentou©`©`on top of that, it¡¯s a character bentou with my appearance. Well, that is really embarrassing to be found out. On the other hand, Amanda-san picked all of it and placed it in a bentou box, but. ¡¸It¡¯s like a funny facial expression¡¹(TL: Fukuwarai ¸£Ð¦¤¤ = no direct translation) I thought. ¡¸What is a funny expression?¡¹ Nadia who I met in the hallway asked. ¡¸You don¡¯t know what a fukuwarai is?¡¹ ¡¸I don¡¯t know¡¹ ¡¸I see¡¹ I thought for a while. Since I¡¯m going to wait for Sylvia¡¯s bentou. ¡¸You want to play a little?¡¹ ¡¸Un! What would we play with? You want to put water in an ant hole?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s not that kind of a game that an elementary school boy would play¡¹ I came to the living room with Nadia. I sat on the sofa with Nadia, and used magic. ¡¸¡ºMontage Body¡»¡¹ The light of the magic floats in the air. ¡¸What would you do with this¡¹ ¡¸Look. The face is Amanda-san¡¯s, the body is adult Veronica¡¯s, and the clothes¡­¡­it¡¯s Nii-san¡¯s¡¹ I touched the light of the magic, closed my eyes, and imagined and selected the parts. The light flickered. It repeatedly got stronger and weaker, and finally collected. And there, one doll appeared. It¡¯s the appearance that I selected. The face is steel faced Amanda-san¡¯s, the body is glamorous adult Veronica¡¯s, and the clothes are Isaac¡¯s that can be described as a peacock¡¯s. ¡¸Kyahahahaha, what¡¯s that, so fu?nny?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s that kind of magic. Do it just like I did just now¡¹ I casted¡ºMontage Body¡»once again, and returned the doll to the light of the magic. Nadia touched that just like I did earlier, closed her eyes and started whispering. After a while, that was created. ¡¸What is this¡¹ ¡¸Lucio-kun¡¯s normal body, Lucio-kun¡¯s dragon wings, and Overlord Lucio-kun¡¯s face¡¹ ¡¸O-Ou¡¹ The thing that Nadia created©`©`unexpectedly, I thought that it was cool. The size of the body is the same as a child like me right now, but there are dragon wings in the back that symbolize strength, and the face is the ¡°amazing me¡± that Nadia and Sylvia created in their delusions before. Honestly, it¡¯s quite cool. ¡¸Lucio-kun, so cool¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸¡ºMontage Body¡»¡¹ I thought myself that it was cool, but it¡¯s embarrassing if she would get bewitched by it right in front of me. I casted the magic, and returned the doll to the light of the magic. ¡¸Eh?, why did you erase it?¡¹ ¡¸Whatever. Make something else¡¹ ¡¸Che?. Let me think¡­¡­ne?ne?, Lucio-kun, can you make this more detailed?¡¹ ¡¸More detailed?¡¹ ¡¸For example¡­¡­oh, I should just show you how¡¹ Nadia said that, and made a doll again. The one that appeared was one bishoujo. A bishoujo that I feel that I have seen before. ¡¸What is this¡¹ ¡¸Sylvie¡¯s eyes, my nose, and Vero-chan¡¯s lips¡¹ ¡¸Ahh, you limited it in your face¡¯s parts and shuffled it huh¡¹ I looked at the doll, I got it when she told me, it¡¯s the parts of my wives. It¡¯s really like a montage picture. ¡¸Lucio-kun, one more time¡¹ ¡¸¡ºMontage Body¡»¡¹ ¡¸This¡­¡­make it like this¡¹ ¡¸Please stop sticking that face in a dragon¡¯s body¡¹ What the heck. ¡¸One more, one more¡¹ ¡¸Yes, yes. ¡ºMontage Body¡»¡¹ ¡¸This time¡­¡­like this! I stuck Ojii-chan and Ou-sama together¡¹ ¡¸Don¡¯t stick them vertically! It¡¯s not Baron Ashura you know¡¹ ¡¸One more time!¡¹ I played with magic with Nadia. ¡¸Ne?ne?, can¡¯t this be made together?¡¹ ¡¸Un? Together?¡¹ ¡¸For example, I will decide the eyes and the lips, and Lucio-kun would decide the eye brows and the nose. Like that¡¹ ¡¸It can be¡¹ ¡¸Really! Then, let¡¯s try it¡¹ ¡¸¡ºMontage Body¡»¡¹ The two of us touched the light of the magic. I closed my eyes. ¡¸The hair¡­¡­I¡¯ve decided. Next, it¡¯s Lucio-kun¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯ve decided the eyebrows¡­¡­is this right? Next, it¡¯s Nadia¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s alright with that. Then, the eyes is this person¡¯s!¡¹ ¡¸What kind of appearance would this become¡­¡­this one¡¯s the nose¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯ll reveal only the ears okay¡­¡­Coco-chan!¡¹ ¡¸It became animal ears! This is bad, the unbalance with the eyes are already so bad¡¹ While talking like that with each part, Nadia and I played with the creation. While expecting on what would be made. And finally. ¡¸Fuu?, it¡¯s finished¡­¡­pu!¡¹ ¡¸Oi, oi ,oi ,oi¡¹ ¡¸Aha, ahahahahaha. This is so bad?. If this comes outside, it would be arrested¡¹ ¡¸Rather than that, I think that they¡¯d die passing out because of the shock¡¹ ¡¸Ahahaha, that might be true¡¹ The one that came out¡­¡­was a living thing that cannot be named. It is barely maintaining human shape, but at worst, it can¡¯t be seen as a person. It¡¯s like a frankenstein, like ten times worse than that. Even with one hand, three of it is my wife¡¯s and the remaining is Coco and Mami¡¯s. There¡¯s no bad thing in the choice, but it can only be called as bad. ¡¸I¡¯ll show them this for a bit?!¡¹ Nadia carried the doll and jumped out of the living room. I heard Sylvia¡¯s scream from the kitchen¡¯s direction. Oh really. ¡¸¡­¡­¡ºMontage Body¡»¡¹ I used the magic again in the living room that I was left alone. I invoked to the light of the magic. Sylvia. Nadia. Veronica. I chose the parts while invoking the appearance of my wives. A beautiful doll that in some meaning, is the combination of the three. With that¡­¡­I¡­¡­ Without helping it, I gaped in admiration. ¡­¡­but. ¡¸Lucio-kun is cheating with an amazing beauty!¡¹ It was so difficult to explain to Nadia who had returned. ¨C ¨C _______________________________________________________________ *Sponsored by Shin Amazake-sama Chapter 67 – Lucio-sensei Chapter 67 ¨C Lucio-sensei ¡¸Nya!¡¹ ¡ºToo bad, it¡¯s a miss?¡» ¡¸How about this¡­¡­nya!¡¹ ¡ºAhaha?, you can¡¯t catch me?¡» Inside the mansion, I took a look because it was noisy, and I saw the cat-eared girl Mami and manga ghost Chris playing together. Inside the wide room that is usually not used, Chris was flying here and there, and Mami was jumping towards her, they repeatedly did that. ¡¸What are you doing, the two of you¡¹ ¡ºAh, it¡¯s Papa. Good mornin?¡» ¡¸Good morning¡¹ Chris that has a high tension, and Mami with a low one. The two were really contrasting. ¡ºWe were playing a game of tag, Mami¡¯s the ¡®it¡¯¡»(TL: Oni gokko ¹í¤´¤Ã¤³) ¡¸Tag?¡¹ ¡ºUn. It can also be called police and the thief¡» ¡¸It¡¯s called the police and the thief in our neighborhood. Uhh no, I didn¡¯t mean that. Isn¡¯t it boring for you to play tag¡¹ ¡ºActually, not at all. Here, take a look, unlike before, am I not more visible?¡» Chris said that, and took poses like a model. ¡­¡­honestly. ¡¸There isn¡¯t any difference¡¹ Her appearance is still the same when we first met. ¡ºEh?, look more closely, Papa¡» ¡¸Even if you say that¡­¡­¡¹ I stared at her once again. As I¡¯ve thought, she looked unchanged. To stretch a point, it¡¯s like I could clearly see her better than before. ¡¸Un? I can see you clearer?¡¹ ¡ºYou finally got it?¡» Chris became smug. I looked at her carefully once more. It¡¯s true that I could see her more clearly. Before, I could clearly see through her transparent body, but now it¡¯s harder to see through. It¡¯s like, the transparency before is 10, and it became 50 now. ¡¸What does this mean?¡¹ ¡ºOh really, Papa, it¡¯s too early for you to be forgetful?, didn¡¯t I tell you before that I¡¯d materialize the more Grimoires Papa read¡» ¡¸Come to think of it, you said that huh¡¹ I have memories of talking about that with Chris when I first met her. Reading manga is my daily routine, and it¡¯s also a leisure time, so I didn¡¯t mind it that much. ¡ºAnd so¡» Chris approached Mami, and touched her. Mami disliked it, but she hugged her from behind, and played with her. ¡ºJust like this, I am now able to touch Mami-tan?¡» ¡¸I see now. And it¡¯s a tag huh¡¹ ¡ºThat¡¯s right!¡» Chris nodded hugely. Her face seems very happy. She touched Mami, and clung to her. It looks like she¡¯s very happy that she materialized. On the other hand, Mami was frowning. She turned her cheeks away, and went outside the room. ¡ºMami-tan has gone huh. It can¡¯t be helped, so, Papa, let¡¯s play¡» ¡¸By play, you mean tag?¡¹ ¡ºI want to read manga with Papa¡» ¡¸You¡¯re always like that, well, I don¡¯t mind though¡¹ I left the room, and moved through the hallway. Chris followed floating diagonally to me. ¡¸By the way. How much more should I read for you to completely materialize?¡¹ ¡º¡­¡­about twice of right now?¡» ¡¸I see. Well, there¡¯s no problem reading, but I wonder if there are that much Grimoires. In this world¡¹ ¡ºEh?, there isn¡¯t?¡» ¡¸No, I don¡¯t know. There might be, or there might not be¡¹ ¡ºThen, Papa should write then?¡» ¡¸Haa??¡¹ ¡ºPapa should write them himself and read it. There are no worries if you make them yourself right?¡» ¡¸Who knows if it would be that easy. It¡¯s a Grimoire too, and I can¡¯t imagine how I should write a manga¡¹ The Grimoires in this world has two meanings for me. Most probably, it has magic powers, and it would make one who completely read it able to use the magic of the Grimoire. And, it has as a story, so it is fun to read even after that. There¡¯s those two meaning. And, I don¡¯t mind either way. ¡¸I can¡¯t create something like a Grimoire¡¹ ¡ºA-re? Papa, you haven¡¯t learned that magic yet?¡» ¡¸Un? What do you mean?¡¹ ¡ºA magic that creates Grimoire¡» ¡¸There¡¯s something like that¡¹ ¡ºIf there isn¡¯t, you can¡¯t create Grimoires right?¡» ¡¸¡­¡­well, now that you say so¡¹ A magic that creates Grimoires. In a meaning, it¡¯s a very natural thing. ¡î I came to the Royal Grimoire Library. I asked the assistant Fan, and came to that Grimoire. I took the Grimoire, and read it slowly. The contents of the manga, is something that I probably saw somewhere. A story about four high-schoolers aiming to become a mangaka, each of the talents they have complemented each other, and they would succeed to become a mangaka as a group. It¡¯s a manga about creating manga. I read it till the end, and returned it to the bookshelf. ¡ºHave you read it? Papa¡» ¡¸Yeah. ¡ºCartoonist¡»¡¹ I chanted the magic. A magic light appeared in an instant, but immediately flashed and disappeared. ¡ºWas if a failure?¡» ¡¸No, not at all. I heard a voice inside my head with that instant right now¡¹ ¡ºA voice?¡» ¡¸Yeah¡¹ I nodded. The voice I heard said things that are largely divided into two. First, imagine the contents of the manga. Next, imagine the magic of that. ¡¸I¡¯ll try it once again. ¡ºCartoonist¡»¡¹ In front of the light of the magic, I closed my eyes and thought deeply. The contents of the manga and the magic. I tried, but I failed. When I imagined the contents of the manga, the light of the magic once again flashed and disappeared. ¡¸Was there a time limit¡¹ ¡ºIs that so?¡» ¡¸Seems like it. Easy to understand, a story that has a proper concept, and a magic that follows that concept¡¹ I thought once again, I thought seriously. And, the third time honestly. ¡¸¡ºCartoonist¡»¡¹ I chanted the magic, and imagined. The match selling girl story that is a little different. ¡ºOhhh?¡» Chris let out a voice. One Grimoire appeared in front of us. ¡ºPapa, amazing, you really did it¡» ¡¸I¡¯m also surprised, to think that I¡¯d be able to do it¡¹ ¡ºNe?ne?, this, what kind of magic is it?¡» ¡¸This is¡¹ When I was about to explain, the King came. ¡¸Ohh, isn¡¯t it my Senjukou. What happened? Did something good happen to you¡¹ ¡¸Hello, Ou-sama. Un, just a bit¡¹ I said that, and reached out the new Grimoire. ¡¸What is it with this?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s the first Grimoire that I made¡¹ ¡¸Hou!¡¹ The King¡¯s eyes sparkled. ¡¸My Senjukou¡¯s first Grimoire huh, this is very joyful, well then, this should be treated as a national tre©`©`¡¹ ¡¸Don¡¯t make it a national treasure okay¡¹ I said it first. ¡¸Muu?, I see. It can¡¯t be helped. But, how regretful, if I could only read a Grimoire¡¹ The King really felt too bad. After, he is a person that couldn¡¯t read Grimoires at all up until know. He treats me very well, as if I¡¯m his grandson. It¡¯s normal that he would feel bad not being able to read his grandson¡¯s first Grimoire. While feeling regretful, he flipped the pages of the Grimoire. ¡¸Mu?!¡¹ ¡¸What happened, Ou-sama¡¹ ¡¸I can read it¡¹ ¡¸Eh?¡¹ ¡¸I can read, I can read it¡¹ ¡¸Really?¡¹ ¡¸Umu!¡¹ The King read the manga. My manga, he read it with normal speed. ¡¸Ohh, you read Grimoires like this huh¡¹ The King read it until the end at once. And©`©`. ¡¸¡ºCandle¡»¡¹ He used magic. A candle that appears in the manga came out from the King¡¯s hand. ¡¸Ohh, I can also use magic¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s true¡¹ ¡¸What does this mean. Is anyone there¡¹ ¡¸Yes? What happened Your Majesty¡¹ Fan came. ¡¸Try to read this¡¹ ¡¸This? Mu?!¡¹ Fan who received the Grimoire flipped it. It¡¯s the same reaction as the King, he read it at normal speed. ¡¸This¡­¡­I have never seen a Grimoire as easy to read as this¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s my Senjukou¡¯s special Grimoire¡¹ ¡¸I see!¡¹ While being surprised, Fan was convinced. No, well, it¡¯s not as great that it can be said special though. After a while, Fan also finished reading the Grimoire, and was able to use magic. ¡¸This is amazing, my Senjukou, this is a revolution¡¹ It looks like, the Grimoire that I created properly can also be read by the people of this world. ¨C ¨C _______________________________________________________________ *Sponsored by Shin Amazake-sama Chapter 68 – Treasure, got it Chapter 68 ¨C Treasure, got it In the mansion, afternoon. Reading Grimoires while relaxing on the sofa in the living room. Books were piled up on top of the table, and on the side, there¡¯s the juice and snacks prepared by Amanda-san. The snacks are Amanda-san¡¯s home-made potato chips. There wasn¡¯t a dish like this in this world, but she made it when I explained it to her. Amanda-san, amazing. ¡¸U?n, happiness?¡¹ I read Grimoire with the golden pair for reading manga called juice and potato chips. I used¡ºReplace¡»to make the season in the room as spring, so it is comfortable. I read Grimoire. After I finished reading one, I reached out to the next. I learned magic, but the reason why I didn¡¯t test that right away, was because it was a series. A series strengthens the same magic; in the case before, I learned magic arrows, and the more I learn from the series, the more arrows I can use. 2 arrows in the first volume, 3 arrows in the second volume, 5 arrows in the third volume; just like that, the number that I can shoot at the same time increased, and when I finished reading all 20 volumes, I was able to shoot 71 arrows at the same time. And since there was a happening like that, I thought of reading completely these 10 volumes of manga/Grimoire that I took from the library. ¡¸A-re?¡¹ The second volume of the Grimoire that should¡¯ve been the second volume, was a completely different book. I took the other Grimoires that I placed on the table. The first volume that I finished the volume, the volumes that are piled up, the third volume, fourth volume, fifth volume, sixth volume©`©`. The series, only volume two was missing. ¡¸Khu! I can¡¯t read with this¡¹ For the first time in this world, I fell into the situation where I can¡¯t read manga. To read the third volume skipping the second volume, no way. The pent-up feelings reading the third volume where the story is disconnected, and the spoilers would probably attack me. ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped, I should go take the second volume¡¹ ¡°Ha?¡±, I let out a sigh. Even so, why did something like this is mixed within? In the first place, what is this? Since I already went my way on taking it, I thought of reading this one-off first before returning it. I thought of that, and opened the pages, but. ¡¸Mu?! This is¡¹ ¡¸A-re?, that, maybe it is a treasure map?¡¹ Did she come in without me noticing, Nadia who was peeking from behind said. As she had said, that was something like a treasure map. At the least, it is not a manga/Grimoire. After all. ¡¸Fumu, fumu, Lucio-kun, this, isn¡¯t it La Linea?¡¹ Nadia immediately read it. I have yet to meet somebody in this world who is able to read Grimoires easily other than me. Since Nadia was able to read it easily, it means that it is not a Grimoire. It means, it is a normal treasure map. ¡¸A treasure map huh?. Isn¡¯t it exciting, Lucio-kun!¡¹ ¡¸I guess so¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯ll go search for it a bit!¡¹ She took the book where the treasure map is written as if to steal it, and Nadia jumped outside. She¡¯s as active as usual. ¡¸Coco?, come here for a bit?, we¡¯re going to search for something?¡¹ Nadia¡¯s loud voice that I could hear from outside. It looks like she¡¯s taking dog-eared girl Coco with her. On top of being active, she might be also quite an intellect. Well then, what should I do ¡¸I¡¯m back¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸So quick!¡¹ Nadia returned seeming sad and her shoulders drooping. ¡¸What happened?¡¹ ¡¸Coco¡¹ ¡¸Coco?¡¹ What happened with Coco? ¡¸It was here, the place that the treasure map was pointing to¡¹(TL: Koko¤³¤³/coco¥³¥³ = the first one means ¡®here¡¯, and Coco is mofumofu) Ahh, you mean like that. I mean, it was pointing at this mansion huh. I received the map from Nadia. I concentrated reading it, and it¡¯s true that it was pointing to this mansion. ¡¸It seems like it¡¯s buried under this mansion. I mean, isn¡¯t it already gone, this¡¹ ¡¸Un. If it¡¯s in the mansion, it¡¯s already gone. Coco said¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­does she usually dig in the garden or something¡¹ She¡¯s a dog after all, Coco. ¡¸Uu?, too bad, I wanted to treasure hunt¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­you want to? Treasure hunting¡¹ ¡¸Eh?¡¹ Nadia got surprised, it was written on her face that she couldn¡¯t understand what I said. ¡î I came to the mansion¡¯s garden with Nadia. ¡¸¡ºDream Search¡»¡¹ When I casted that magic, one piece of a map appeared in front of me. The corners were tattered, and it really seemed like a map. ¡¸This is?¡¹ ¡¸A treasure map¡¹ ¡¸A treasure map? This, our house?¡¹ Nadia looked at the map and the mansion alternately. ¡¸Yeah¡¹ ¡¸Is there a treasure in our house?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah. Try to look for it¡¹ ¡¸Un!¡¹ Nadia jumped into the mansion. After I looked at that, Amanda-san returned from outside. ¡¸Sorry to keep you waiting, Danna-sama¡¹ ¡¸How was it?¡¹ ¡¸I have gone and received it¡¹ Amanda-san passed me a Grimoire. The series Grimoire that I was reading just earlier, and the Grimoire of the magic I used right now; the volume two of that. ¡¸Thank you, Amanda-san¡¹ ¡¸You¡¯re welcome¡¹ And there, I opened the Grimoire and started to read it. After a while, Amanda-san came with a chair and a table, and the potato chips, juice and all of the remaining series. She also erected a parasol. ¡¸Thank you, Amanda-san¡¹ ¡¸Please take your time¡¹ With being fully taken care of, I read manga. Around when I finished reading the second volume, I heard hurried footsteps. Nadia returned from inside the mansion. ¡¸Lucio-kun!¡¹ ¡¸How did it go?¡¹ ¡¸I found this behind the cabinet!¡¹ She said that, and the thing that Nadia reached out was one silver coin. ¡¸This is the treasure?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right. The magic of the Grimoire I¡¯m reading right now, ¡ºDream Search¡». It¡¯s a magic that creates a treasure map that points where the treasure is¡¹ ¡¸Amazing?! To think that something like that exists¡¹ ¡¸I guess it does¡¹ I¡¯m also surprised. ¡¸But, but, calling one silver coin a treasure feels depressing. How can I say this, when you say treasure map, an exciting one is good right!¡¹ ¡¸Then, you want to go for the next one? I¡¯ve just finished reading the second volume. The magic should also be strengthened¡¹ ¡¸Un! Do it, do it!¡¹ Nadia was excited. Her full smile was quite cute. ¡¸¡ºDream Search¡»¡¹ I used the level two. The treasure map that came out looked older. ¡¸Let me see¡­¡­ah! This, it¡¯s La Linea¡¹ ¡¸It spread to the whole town huh¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m going for a bit okay!¡¹ Nadia left like the wind. I read the third volume. At exactly the same time when I finished reading it, Nadia returned again. ¡¸Lucio-kun! This time it¡¯s this!¡¹ ¡¸A wallet huh¡¹ ¡¸There was two silver coins inside¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s a bit iffy. You want to go with the third volume?¡¹ ¡¸Un! It¡¯s somehow, super fun¡¹ Nadia was very happy. The effect of the magic is quite iffy, but my lovely wife is happy so, whatever. I read manga, and Nadia hunted treasures with the map. Each time I finished reading volumes, the treasure map became older, and the value of the treasures that are found increased, but it was still very little. Because when I already finished reading the ninth volume, the one that came out was a cheap brooch(10 silver coins on Amanda-san¡¯s identification), so it¡¯s quite that. The value is like that, and the effect of the magic is iffy, but. ¡¸Nadia is happy with it, so whatever¡¹ Within the setting sun, I saw Nadia¡¯s video in the garden and thought of that. It¡¯s Nadia¡¯s appearance, when I secretly casted¡ºCreate Delusion¡»every time she returns. (TL: Hidden Camera magic?) Here appearance of horsing around like a child was super cute. ¡­¡­well, she¡¯s an 8-year-old child, she¡¯s a young wife though. ¡¸Lucio-ku?n¡¹ When I was watching that, Nadia returned. She had something in her hand. ¡¸I found this you know¡¹ Her tension is the same as up until now, well, it¡¯s like that. I asked Nadia who returned and stood in front of me. ¡¸What was it?¡¹ ¡¸This. A Grimoire¡¹ ¡¸He?, the value increased at once huh. Let me take a look¡­¡­¡¹ I received it, and my casual movement of flipping the pages had stopped. ¡¸What happened?¡¹ ¡¸This is¡­¡­no, no way right¡¹ ¡¸What, what, what happened Lucio-kun¡¹ ¡¸This front page, I have seen it before¡¹ ¡¸A Grimoire you read before? It¡¯s a miss then¡¹ ¡¸No¡­¡­it¡¯s a jackpot¡¹ ¡¸Eh?¡¹ ¡¸This¡­¡­it¡¯s an ancient magic Grimoire¡¹ To the sudden super jackpot, I was caught off and got really surprised. ¨C ¨C _______________________________________________________________ *Sponsored by Shin Amazake-sama Chapter 69 – Forecast of the Future Chapter 69 ¨C Forecast of the Future Beside Nadia who was excited, I read the Grimoire that was found through treasure hunting. It¡¯s an SF-tic manga. A story about the protagonist that can hear his future self¡¯s voice one-sidedly, and using that as a prediction ability. *Patan*, I closed the Grimoire. ¡¸You read it?¡¹ ¡¸Un¡¹ ¡¸What kind of magic is it?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s probably better if you just look at it actually. ¡ºForesee¡»¡¹ I chanted the magic. A video was shown in front of us. A video where, did Sylvia tripped, and her skirt flipped up and her panty could be seen. ¡¸Lucio-kun no ecchi!¡¹ Nadia slapped my back. ¡¸What¡¯s this, why is it Sylvie¡¯s panty?¡¹ ¡¸No, this is¡¹ I panicked, Nadia was unusually angry. How should I make an excus©`©`explain it to her, and when I was wondering about that. ¡¸If you want to see something like this, shouldn¡¯t you just tell Sylvie. For you to look at a fake one using magic, I feel bad for Sylvie!¡¹ ¡¸You mean it like that!?¡¹ I couldn¡¯t imagine that at all. If you¡¯re going to look, look at the real one, it feels bad for the real person if you look at something made with magic. I couldn¡¯t think of that. ¡¸No, it¡¯s not like that, this is©`©`¡¹ ¡¸Lucio-sama?¡¹ Sylvia came out from the mansion. While wiping her hands on the apron she¡¯s wearing, she came in a hurry with a jog. And suddenly, she stepped on her long skirt©`©`and tripped. Dongaragasshon! She tripped so well that it seemed like there was a sound effect like that. And with that, her skirt flipped, and her panty could be seen. It¡¯s exactly the same as the video just earlier. ¡¸Sylvie, are you okay?¡¹ ¡¸Ouch?, I-I¡¯m okay¡¹ ¡¸Ohh, be careful alright. You shouldn¡¯t run in the garden you know¡¹ No, she can run in the garden right. I mean, Nadia didn¡¯t notice that. The fact that what happened to Sylvia was exactly the same as the video earlier. Ancient magic, prediction ability. When I cast the magic, it looks like it can show just a little bit in the future. I think that¡ºTime Shift¡»is stronger, but as long as this is an ancient magic, there is probably a difference. ¡¸Lucio-sama¡¹ When I was thinking deeply, Sylvia came to my side. For some reason, her face was red. ¡¸What happened, Sylvia¡¹ ¡¸U-Uhmm¡­¡­I heard from Nadia-chan¡¹ ¡¸From Nadia?¡¹ I looked at Nadia who¡¯s behind Sylvia. She made a gesture ¡°Ike, ike, go? go?¡±. (TL: ike means go, go is said in english) What is it? I looked at Sylvia once again. She reddened more and more, and started trembling. And finally©`©`. ¡¸E-Ei?!¡¹ She called out, and raised her skirt up. I saw the panty I saw earlier. ¡¸W-Wait a minute, Sylvia! What are you doing¡¹ ¡¸N-Nadia-chan said. Lucio-sama was so lonely that you looked at my panty using magic, she said¡¹ ¡¸Da?! That is wrong!¡¹ ¡¸I-Is it wrong? But, she said, you saw my panty using magic¡¹ ¡¸That is a prediction magic! Sylvia tripped earlier right? That was just predicted, and I just saw your panty on the side of that!¡¹ ¡¸W-Was that so¡¹ Sylvia was relieved, and looked at Nadia with reproaching eyes. Nadia approached like ¡°What, what, what is it¡±, and was *PokaPoka* punched by her best friend Sylvia. After a while, the two calmed down. I also explained about the magic to Nadia, and made her convinced. ¡¸I see, it was like that huh?. Un, it¡¯s true that it¡¯s the same panties¡¹ ¡¸Please say that it¡¯s the same posture¡¹ ¡¸Ne?ne?, Lucio-kun, can you only see a little bit ahead with that?¡¹ ¡¸I wonder. Let me try¡¹ I invoked, and used¡ºForesee¡»once again. A video appeared, a video of a skeleton inside a coffin. ¡¸Kyaaaaaa!¡¹ ¡¸What¡¯s this, what¡¯s this¡¹ Sylvia raised a scream, and Nadia focused on it joyfully. ¡¸E?to¡­¡­ahh, it¡¯s me three hundred years later¡¹ It¡¯s me who used magic, so I somehow understand. ¡¸Eh?, Lucio-kun is dead?¡¹ ¡¸Nadia-chan, well, he would probably die, it¡¯s three hundred years later you know¡¹ ¡¸I see. Somehow, I felt that if it¡¯s Lucio-kun, he would live at least 300 years¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m a human, so let me die around a hundred years¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s too far in the future it¡¯s so boring, can¡¯t you do something else?¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯ll try to adjust it¡­¡­¡ºForesee¡»¡¹ A fine old gentleman with gray hair and beard was shown. He let his cloak flutter and led an army. He is very majestic, and he looks so cool even with my eyes. ¡¸What the heck is this¡¹ ¡¸U?n¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹ Sylvia and Nadia stared at it intently. I also thought, I somehow understand©`©`. ¡¸It¡¯s Lucio-sama¡¹ ¡¸Un, it¡¯s Lucio-kun¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­how did you guess¡¹ That¡¯s right, that¡¯s me in the future. It¡¯s me around 60 years old, I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m doing though. ¡¸How amazing, Lucio-kun so cool¡¹ ¡¸This Lucio-sama is also wonderful¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸More, ne?, more, Lucio-kun¡¹ ¡¸¡ºForesee¡»¡¹ It¡¯s me a little older than now, and the King and Ojii-san are playing shogi in the hallway in the garden of a Japanese mansion. ¡­¡­what scene is this? ¡¸As I¡¯ve thought, the two of them gets along with each other¡¹ ¡¸I agree¡¹ ¡¸¡ºForesee¡»¡¹ This time, it¡¯s Amanda-san. It¡¯s Amanda-san¡¯s maid appearance with her usual unchanging steel face©`©`she¡¯s taking care of a grave. ¡¸It¡¯s Amanda-san, she haven¡¯t changed so it¡¯s probably just a little bit in the future¡¹ ¡¸Maybe¡¹ ¡­¡­it¡¯s written,¡¸Lucio Martein¡¹, on the gravestone. Why does Amanda-san¡¯s appearance unchanged when she¡¯s visiting my grave? It¡¯s scary so I just decided not think of it. ¡¸¡ºForesee¡»¡¹ This time, Isaac¡¯s appearance was shown. Under the cold weather, it¡¯s Isaac¡¯s beggar appearance that is frozen. I felt bad for him a little. And just like that, I used the new magic, made several futures appear, and cheerfully watched them with the two. ¡¸¡ºForesee¡»¡¹ It was Veronica who was shown there. She seemed sad standing alone in the grasslands, and I came there. Sylvia, Nadia, and me. A sheet is spread in the grassland, a picnic where lunch is in a basket. ¡¸Come to think of it, Vero-chan¡¯s missing¡¹ ¡¸She said that she¡¯s going for a walk, come to think of it¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­ne?, Lucio-kun, is this¡¹ ¡¸Ahh, it¡¯s a future that is 30 minutes from now¡¹ ¡¸As I¡¯ve thought¡¹ Sylvia and Nadia looked at each other, and nodded. ¡¸I¡¯ll prepare super quickly¡¹ ¡¸Please wait for a while okay, Lucio-sama¡¹ ¡¸Ahh¡¹ I nodded, and saw off the two returning inside the mansion. In the video of the future, Veronica who seemed sad was now having a great smile. ¨C ¨C _______________________________________________________________ *Sponsored by Shin Amazake-sama Chapter 70 – The House of Martein’s Happiness Chapter 70 ¨C The House of Martein¡¯s Happiness ¡¸Do you have something interesting?¡¹ When I was relaxing under the sun in the mansion while reading Grimoire, one of my wives, Veronica said that. Veronica standing in front of me, she had a face so tired of boredom. And across there, there was Sylvia and Nadia, and the two of them are looking towards me. In a little far away, Coco sat lied down like a dog, and is sleeping while hugging her favorite Lucio doll. ¡¸Interesting, you say, what kind?¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m bored¡¹ ¡¸Isn¡¯t it good being nice and slow¡¹ ¡¸It is impossible that I am bored although I am with you. Is that not a waste desu wa!¡¹ I felt that she told me that she likes me in a very indirect way. Hey tone was strict, but I understood Veronica¡¯s feelings. ¡¸Fumu, shall we play something¡¹ ¡¸Do that¡¹ ¡¸But, even if you say that¡­¡­then, how about a trial of fortune?¡¹ ¡¸Trial of fortune?¡¹ ¡¸Ahh. There are four of us¡­¡­so I should make it five huh¡¹ I finished searching inside my head within an instant, and used the magic. ¡¸¡ºRussian Roulette¡»¡¹ A white plate appeared in front of me, and five black grains were on top of it. ¡¸What, what, Lucio-kun¡¯s homemade magic food?¡¹ ¡¸Is it chocolate? It¡¯s bite size and it looks tasty¡¹ Nadia and Sylvia came. ¡¸Ahh, it¡¯s chocolate, more specifically, it¡¯s russian chocolate¡¹ ¡¸What kind of chocolate is that?¡¹ ¡¸Among the five, four are hits, and one is a miss. It¡¯s a game of evading the miss and getting the hit¡¹ ¡¸What would happen if it¡¯s a hit or a miss?¡¹ Nadia asked. ¡¸Look©`©`Amu¡¹ I took one of the chocolates, and placed it inside my mouth. The chocolate melted immediately, and sweetness just at the right level spread inside my mouth. And other than that, I felt it in my head somehow. ¡¸Un, this is a hit¡¹ ¡¸What will happen?¡¹ ¡¸If you get a hit, you¡¯ll get lucky for a while, and good things will happen©`©`Oh?to¡¹ I dropped the Grimoire that I was reading earlier. I picked up the Grimoire that fell on the grass©`©`and saw something shining under that. I picked it up along the way, giggled, and showed it to my three young wives. ¡¸Just like this, you¡¯ll get lucky¡¹ ¡¸You can pick up money huh¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s not limited to money though. Well, a lot of things would happen. By the way, if you get a miss, you¡¯ll get unlucky so be careful okay¡¹ Hearing the miss, Sylvia and Veronica became a little hesitant. ¡¸Sounds fun! I¡¯ll go first okay¡¹ Nadia excitedly took one of the chocolates, and placed it inside her mouth. ¡¸Ah, it¡¯s a hit¡¹ ¡¸You know it?¡¹ ¡¸Un, somehow¡¹ Nadia answered to her best friend Sylvia. That¡¯s right, the instant it is eaten, you can somehow tell inside your head that it¡¯s a hit. ¡¸I wonder what would happen¡¹ ¡¸You can wait here, or you can go somewhere if you like. Anyways, your luck would go up, and something good will happen to you¡¹ ¡¸I see, then, I¡¯ll go for a bit okay¡¹ Nadia returned inside the mansion. But when I was thinking of that, she immediately returned. On top of that, dashing fiercely. ¡¸Lucio-kun, Lucio-kun!¡¹ It¡¯s clear that something good happened from her expression, but I asked deliberately. ¡¸What happened¡¹ ¡¸This!¡¹ Nadia said that, and reached out a yellow scrunchie. ¡¸I¡¯ve seen that before. What¡¯s up with that¡¹ ¡¸Didn¡¯t you give it to me in the summer magic before? It¡¯s the one I lost after that¡¹ ¡¸Ahh, at the time when I changed the room to summer using Replace huh¡¹ ¡¸I was searching for it for a long time, and it showed up¡¹ ¡¸He?. Good for you¡¹ ¡¸Un!¡¹ Something she had lost appeared. It¡¯s a little happiness. ¡¸Then, I will go next¡¹ Sylvia took one, and ate it. ¡¸I-It¡¯s a hit¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸Is that so¡¹ ¡¸I wonder what would happen¡¹ ¡¸You would like to wait for it?¡¹ ¡¸Un?¡¹ Sylvia didn¡¯t move at her place, and waited for a while. ¡¸Excuse me¡¹ I heard a voice from outside the mansion. Looking there, I saw a butler-like old gentleman calling out from outside the property. ¡¸Is Mrs. Sylvia Martein home¡¹ ¡¸That is me¡¹ Sylvia went there confused. It seems like she¡¯s troubled being called ¡¸Mrs. Sylvia Martein¡¹but an elder butler. ¡¸I am, a messenger of the House of Escarona¡¹ ¡¸Escarona-san?¡¹ ¡¸Yes. The head of our house, Shuriaco Escarona, I believe that you have met during the party before¡¹ ¡¸Is it, that party when Sylvia became a grown-up?¡¹ I pointed that out from the side. ¡¸It is¡¹ The elder butler nodded. ¡¸My master who was very moved by your appearance that time asked to make something like this¡¹ After the elder butler said that, several servants appeared behind him. The servants brought a huge board-like thing that is covered by a cloth. They brought that in front of Sylvia, and removed the cloth. ¡¸Waa?¡­¡­¡¹ Sylvia was moved, and placed her hands on her cheeks. It was not a board, but a painting in a frame. It was a painting, where the grown-up Sylvia and I were drawn. It wasn¡¯t just drawn as it was, but felt as if it was drawn a little beautified. ¡¸What a wonderful painting¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸My master who had felt that the couple that he saw that time was his ideal husband and wife so he asked to paint it. Please receive it¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s beautiful, but¡­¡­is it really okay?¡¹ ¡¸Please¡¹ We received the painting. It was a painting, that both Nadia and Veronica were envious. After receiving it, and the elder butler leaving. ¡¸Well then, there is only one left¡¹ Veronica took one, and ate it without hesitations. It¡¯s very like her not hesitating although the chances were half-half. ¡¸Ara, it¡¯s a hit desu wa¡¹ ¡¸He?¡¹ I¡¯m surprised, that means, the remaining one is a miss huh. Veronica stared at me. ¡¸What is this. Lucio, you, do not tell me, did you make all of it a hit? If so, I¡¯m disappointed¡¹ ¡¸I didn¡¯t do that, it¡¯s only a problem of probabilities¡¹ The probability of hitting four consecutive times is about 19, so it isn¡¯t that low. It¡¯s a very possible number. But, Veronica was staring at me. It can¡¯t be helped, I should prove it. ¡¸Lucio, you were here huh¡¹ When I was about to eat the chocolate, I heard a familiar voice from the entrance of the mansion. Wearing flashy clothes, and a face that is uselessly full of confidence. My older brother, Isaac. Isaac came, and stood in front of me. ¡¸Coming so suddenly, what did you came for?¡¹ ¡¸I have something to talk about©`©`mu! What, doesn¡¯t this look delicious. I¡¯ll have this¡¹ ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Ah!¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹ My voice together with my wives¡¯. Isaac picks up the chocolate, and puts it in his mouth without letting anyone stop him. ¡¸nGu¡­¡­the taste isn¡¯t bad. What is it? A miss?¡¹ Dumbfounded, Isaac tilted his head. What would happen? Suddenly, rain started to fall from the sky. The sun is out, it¡¯s a sun shower. It gradually got stronger. ¡°We should go inside the mansion¡±, but when I was thinking of that. ¡¸¡­¡­nya!¡¹ I heard a cat¡¯s voice from a little far away. I turned there, and Mami was there. Mami who was Coco just earlier, changed after getting wet by the rain. Mami in a bad mood, ¡°Why is that¡±, when I was thinking of that. ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸©`©`ah¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹ My voice together with my wives¡¯. The four of us looked at Isaac at the same time. Isaac was dripping sweat. It¡¯s not a bad mood, that is a hunt mode. The fierce natural enemy beast was released, there was no one who could stop it. ¡¸Don¡¯t come here?¡¹ ¡¸©`©`nya!¡¹ Isaac running away, and Mami chasing him. After Isaac disappeared, the rain immediately stopped. ¡¸How unlucky¡¹(Veronica) ¡¸It might be just as usual¡¹(Sylvia) ¡¸It¡¯s Isaac after all, it¡¯s hard to judge there¡¹(Nadia) Was it really a miss or just as usual, it¡¯s a little hard to decide. Well, let¡¯s leave Isaac alone. I¡¯m more curious about Veronica¡¯s hit. ¡°What would you do¡±, I tried to ask her and turned to her. And then, I noticed that Veronica was looking at something diagonally to us. ¡¸What happened, Veronica¡¹ ¡¸That¡¹ Veronica pointed. Ahead of where she pointed, there was a rainbow. A rainbow after a sun shower. It was very beautiful. While looking at that, Veronica neared her body to mine. ¡¸How blissful¡¹ ¡¸I know right!¡¹ ¡¸Yes¡¹ Nadia and Sylvia also got closer, and held my hands. ¡¸¡­¡­yeah, it¡¯s so blissful¡¹ I agreed, and thought that it was exactly like that. Everyone got a ¡®hit¡¯ chocolate. Maybe, it was not up until now, but the time under this rainbow is the true ¡®hit¡¯. Everyone, thought of that. ¨C ¨C _______________________________________________________________ *Sponsored by Shin Amazake-sama Chapter 71 – The Maid’s Dream Chapter 71 ¨C The Maid¡¯s Dream Afternoon in the Grimoire Library, I am reading Grimoire/manga as usual. I read manga leisurely. I look very depraved, but this is my job. It¡¯s rather, my life work. I want to learn more and more magic here, and live a blissful life with my lovely wives. I am reading manga with that feeling©`©`and recently, I feel like the pace I read has increased. ¡¸Danna-sama¡¹ I was called so I looked up. Amanda-san in her maid appearance was there without me noticing it. ¡¸I have brought you a bentou¡¹ Amanda-san handed me a basket. It¡¯s the basket with a lid that we usually use when I go to a picnic with my wives. ¡¸Thank you¡¹ I received it, and opened the lid. ¡¸Today was made by Veronica-sama¡¹ ¡¸Veronica did? Was she able to cook?¡¹ ¡¸Without any means to be rude, I have helped her. And also¡¹ ¡¸Un?¡¹ ¡¸Because it would take a long time to repair the kitchen, I advise for you to return late¡¹ ¡¸I see¡¹ It means, Veronica isn¡¯t good at cooking as I¡¯ve thought, and it¡¯s on the level that the kitchen would get destroyed. I got a little relieved hearing that. That suits Veronica better. However, if it is like that, I am now worried if there is no problem with the bentou. I carefully looked inside the basket, several toasts with jam and butter spread on it. Its shape©`©`saying it kindly, it is artistic. The shape of the toast itself, and the jam spread too. ¡¸Is the kitchen alright? If you want, I can secretly return and fix it using magic?¡¹ Its looks made me not hold back on asking Amanda-san that. ¡¸There is no problem. If you would please return by sunset. And in addition, there is no problem with how it tastes¡¹ ¡¸Is that so¡¹ Since Amanda-san says that, it¡¯s probably true. I took one of the toasts that for some reason spiky behind, and took a bite. ¡­¡­un, it¡¯s normal. It tastes like normal toasted bread with jam spread. Well, it tastes good. In the level of the ingredients. Their shape are radical, but it tastes properly. I got relieved and ate the other toasts. All of their appearances were devastating, but it tasted normally delicious. ¡¸Well, thinking of her previous career, it¡¯s this much huh¡¹ ¡¸It is as you say¡¹ ¡¸Come to think of it, I haven¡¯t heard Amanda-san¡¯s past. What did you do before you became a maid of the house of Martein?¡¹ ¡¸A lot of things happened¡¹ ¡¸A lot?¡¹ ¡¸Yes¡¹ After that, Amanda-san did not say anything anymore. Her expression is unchanged as usual, but it¡¯s a face that doesn¡¯t have the intention to tell. Probably, if I ordered her to, she would probably would; Amanda-san is that kind of person. I didn¡¯t order her. It¡¯s because somehow, I thought that it is wrong with that. I ate the remaining toast. I also drank the juice that looked more devastating than other things placed inside the basket but tasted delicious. ¡¸Thanks for the mean. It was deli©`©`¡¹ I looked up and tried to say that, but I closed my mouth. It¡¯s because Amanda-san who was standing in front of me with her hands together was sleeping. She¡¯s doing the feat of sleeping like standing, it is really unlike her, but it also suits her. I stared at Amanda-san for a while. I enjoyed the sleeping face of the perfect maid that almost did not show any openings. Most probably, I should thank Veronica who made her this spent. ¡¸So¡¹ ¡¸Un?¡¹ ¡¸Sorry, please forgive me¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹ Amanda-san who suddenly started to sleep talk, what she said in her sleep was something I could not ignore. I thought for a moment, and casted magic. ¡ºDream Catcher¡» It¡¯s the one that I used once before on Sylvia and Nadia, the magic that peeks onto dreams. ¡î The young Amanda-san, one day, the village she was living at was attacked by a band of thieves, and her parents were killed there. The children were spared, but to have a burial for her parents, she sold herself to a slave merchant, and used the money from that to bury her parents. After that, she was bought by Ojii-san, and came to the House of Martein. ¡î I returned to the real world from the dream I peeked at. The dream I saw right now was really sickening. After all, that is a type of a dream that ¡®I have seen before¡¯. It¡¯s the same with Sylvia and Nadia, it¡¯s a dream based on a horrible past. It means, that was Amanda-san¡¯s past. The past where her village was attacked, and sold herself to a slave merchant to bury her own parents. ¡­¡­it¡¯s sickening. ¡¸I should at least change her dream. ¡ºDream Modify¡»¡¹ I chanted a different magic, and entered the dream once again. I fixed one part inside of the dream. ¡ºThis girl, how intelligent. How about this, will you let me take her in. I will let her receive education at my place, and raise her as the world¡¯s strongest maid¡» I erased the part where the thieves attacked, in exchange, I made it a story where Ojii-san visited the village, saw through Amanda-san¡¯s genius, and took her in. And just like that, Amanda-san was sent off by her parents with a smile, and came to the House of Martein. Thus, once again, I returned to the real world from the dream. It was exactly the same time when Amanda-san woke up. Amanda-san looked around restlessly. ¡¸Good morning, Amanda-san¡¹ ¡¸Good morning to you too, Danna-sama¡¹ ¡¸You were fast asleep, did you see a dream or something¡¹ ¡¸A dream¡­¡­? Yes, I saw a dream. It was a wonderful dream¡¹ ¡¸I see¡¹ For the meantime, I got happy because I succeeded changing the contents of her dream. ¡¸Rather than that, thanks for the meal. It was delicious¡¹ I said that and returned the basket. I told Amanda-san who received the basket. ¡¸I¡¯ll leave the rest to you. Ahh, I¡¯ll be a little late today, so you can take your time fixing the kitchen¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­I understood¡¹ Amanda-san left the library. I confirmed that she had left, and raised a voice. ¡¸Fan, Fan Cruz, are you there?¡¹ Being called, one man appeared. A huge man that exceeds two meters, my assistant that doesn¡¯t usually appear, but is always on stand by in this library. ¡¸What is it, Administrator¡¹ ¡¸This, you know something about it?¡¹ I drew a picture in the air using magic. The symbol that the thieves that I saw in Amanda-san¡¯s dream have. In the dream where most of the scenery was vague, only that were clearly shown. ¡­¡­it probably means it was engraved in her heart. ¡¸This is¡­¡­the emblem of Iron Sharks Troupe¡¹ ¡¸Iron Sharks Troupe?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, it¡¯s famous that their captain is hard headed¡­¡­oh, that part doesn¡¯t matter huh. It¡¯s the emblem of a famous band of thieves. They¡¯re heinous. They¡¯re guys whose motto is to steal everything they want from others¡¹ It was like that after all huh. There¡¯s no way that they would be shown in that dream if they weren¡¯t related. It means, most of that dream is Amanda-san¡¯s past, and©`©`it means that even now, Amanda-san is still having nightmares from it. ¡¸Do you know where they are?¡¹ ¡¸The place called their headquarters is in the north-west of La Linea¡­¡­oh, w-what are you going to do?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s decided of course¡¹ I used my head fully, and searched for ¡®usable¡¯ magic. ¡¸I¡¯m going to crush them¡¹ It¡¯s been a while that violent emotions filled my chest. ¡î Northwest of La Linea, in a certain mountain castle. ¡¸Stop! What, a brat huh¡¹ ¡¸This isn¡¯t a place where brats come¡¹ ¡¸Go home and drink your mama¡¯s milk¡¹ They tried to intimidate using their weapons at first, but the instant they knew that it was an 8-years-old boy who came, everyone threw out dirty words, and teased. ¡¸¡ºBlaze Needle¡»¡¹ I attacked with magic without warning, flaming needles pierced through each one of their limbs. Screams and shrieks exploded; the thieves that were attacked were rolling around the ground. There was the one who was more energetic, and he also cursed at me with dirty words, so I shot him extra needles. ¡¸What happened! What the heck is this!¡¹ One man appeared from the back. Unlike the other men, he¡¯s wearing an armor and cloak with shark designs. ¡¸Ne?ne?, is Oji-san this place¡¯s boss?¡¹ It¡¯s child-mode after a long time. Because if I don¡¯t act like this, I don¡¯t know what I would do with anger. ¡¸You brat, who the hell are you¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m the one who¡¯s asking¡¹ I shot magic. The flaming needle pierced the man¡¯s feet. As if it was a nail, the man was nailed to the spot. ¡¸Gaaaaaaaa!!¡¹ ¡¸Ne?, answer please¡¹ ¡¸You bastard, doing this you think©`©`¡¹ ¡¸How stupid?¡¹ I shot magic once again, I shot a flaming needle to his other feet. ¡¸Do you want to answer now?¡¹ ¡¸W-What did you came for. Is it revenge? Bounty hunting? If it¡¯s money©`©`¡¹ ¡¸Too bad, it¡¯s the former¡¹ We can now talk a little, so I answered that. ¡¸Amanda-san¡­¡­do you remember this girl?¡¹ I chanted¡ºCreate Delusion¡», The one that was shown was the appearance of the young Amanda-san and her parents. It¡¯s the scene Amanda-san saw in her dream. ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹ The man would not answer ¡¸How is it?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­I don¡¯t know¡¹ ¡¸You don¡¯t know?¡¹ ¡¸How can I remember such a little damn thing! You bastard, do you damn remember what you ate before! Aann?!!¡¹ ¡¸You get angry instead huh. How cruel. But, you know something right¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, of course. I did things like this countless of times. What¡¯s bad about that¡¹ ¡¸There isn¡¯t. I just hate it¡¹ Well, whatever. Even if this continues, it would only be a useless conversation. ¡¸Answer, you bastard. I don¡¯t damn care if you¡¯re a brat. My comrades will come someday, and fucking kill you¡¹ ¡¸A-rerere?, how strange?¡¹ ¡¸Haa??¡¹ I laughed, I couldn¡¯t help but laugh out. My heart, my tone, it became colder. ¡¸You, did you think you would have ¡®someday¡¯?¡¹ The man was dumbfounded for an instant, but understand the meaning of my words soon after, and started to get noisy. It was pleading for his life, but I didn¡¯t hear it out. ¡î I cleaned up the thieves once, and when I was about to leave the fortress, she was standing in front of me. In front of the fortress, with her usual cold face and maid uniform. ¡¸¡­¡­Amanda-san, why are you here?¡¹ ¡¸I saw a good dream, Danna-sama said that he was going to be late. And also¡¹ ¡¸Also?¡¹ ¡¸Danna-sama¡¯s face was stiff when I woke up. It was the first time I saw Danna-sama¡¯s face like that¡¹ ¡¸I see¡¹ ¡°I was careless¡±, I didn¡¯t think of that. It¡¯s because I thought, ¡°It isn¡¯t strange if Amanda-san had noticed¡±. ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped since you found out. Rather than that, from where did you watch¡¹ ¡¸The whole scene¡¹ ¡¸Was ¡®it¡¯ within them?¡¹ ¡¸The man with a cloak¡¹ ¡¸I see. Let¡¯s go home then¡¹ ¡¸Yes¡¹ With Amanda-san, I left the mountain castle, and returned to La Linea walking. ¡¸Amanda¡¹ ¡¸What is it¡¹ ¡¸There¡¯s a magic that can change one¡¯s memories. I cannot change your past, but I can overwrite the whole memory itself. A magic that would make you forget your painful past. Shall I cast it on you¡¹ ¡¸It is fine¡¹ Amanda-san refused by answering immediately. ¡¸Are you sure? It¡¯s something that is finished, it¡¯s also alright forgetting the painful things by overwriting them¡¹ ¡¸No, it is not yet finished¡¹ ¡¸Mu?! What do you mean, do you still have a vendetta? If that is so, I will©`©`¡¹ ¡¸I am still to return the gratitude I have for Danna-sama, that is why, it is not yet finished¡¹ ¡¸Ahh, you meant it like that huh¡¹ ¡¸Danna-sama¡¹ A serious, a more serious tone that usual. The sound of Amanda-san¡¯s footsteps stopped, I stopped to a stand, and turned to Amanda-san. ¡¸Thank you very much. This kindness I received from Danna-sama, I will return it all of my life¡¹ ¡¸I got it. I¡¯m counting on you from now on¡¹ ¡¸Yes¡¹ Amanda-san silently nodded. Her tone, it was the same up until now. But, in her face. There was a peaceful smile, one that I had never seen before. ¨C ¨C _______________________________________________________________ Sponsored by Shin Amazake-sama Chapter 72 – Fashion Leader Chapter 72 ¨C Fashion Leader Morning in the entrance, when I was about to go to the Grimoire Library, Veronica came out from deep inside the mansion. ¡¸Wait, Lucio, I will go with you¡¹ ¡¸Ahh¡¹ I nodded, and went outside with Veronica. We went out from the mansion, and walking together in the royal capital in the morning. Various kinds of people passed by each other, and La Linea is full of life today too. I took a glance at Veronica who is walking beside me. She is wearing a black one piece dress with frills and white tights, and she has a red ribbon on the neck. She who is better in dressing up than Sylvia and Nadia, is wearing clothes where cuteness and beauty combined in a high level, and it is very elegant and like of her. ¡¸Those clothes also look good on you¡¹ ¡¸A-Ara. Is that so?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, it looks very well¡¹ ¡¸W-Well, dressing up this much is not even breakfast for me¡¹ Veronica said it like that. It looks like she did not dislike that she was praised. ¡¸The clothes that you wore when we first met was sexy and good too¡¹ ¡¸That was the trend¡¹ ¡¸The trend?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right. With black laces in the side and the back, the fad was the line of when it is about to be seen or not¡¹ ¡¸You¡¯re not going to wear something like that anymore?¡¹ ¡¸That is a lady¡¯s etiquette, it is not something to wear in this appearance¡¹ ¡¸Ahh, I see¡¹ It is just as she has said, see through clothes like laces on the back or the side, it isn¡¯t something that a child would wear huh. ¡¸You, you are unfamiliar with trends are you¡¹ ¡¸Sorry about that¡¹ I laughed wryly, it¡¯s just as she said. I¡¯m unfamiliar with trends, or rather, I don¡¯t know. It was like that even before I reincarnated©`©`but. ¡¸I¡¯m unfamiliar with trends, but I can do something to make one¡¹ ¡¸Make a trend?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, look©`©`¡ºMake Trend¡»¡¹ I chanted the magic, and a lump of light appeared in front of me. I placed the image within that lump, and released it. And finally, the ball of light became small particles that scattered all over the town. ¡¸With this, yosh¡¹ ¡¸What is going to happen?¡¹ ¡¸Just look¡¹ After we had walked for a while, the door of a certain building opened, and one girl went out from inside. The girl was only about the same age as us, but she¡¯s wearing a dress. The dress was largely revealing, it was clothing that you can see through the black laces on its side. It¡¯s the same clothes with what Veronica wore when I met her the first in her adult version. ¡¸Ara, what a coincidence¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s not a coincidence¡¹ ¡¸Eh?¡¹ ¡¸Look¡¹ I pointed at a place a little far away, there was a girl there that was different from the one earlier, and this time, she is wearing clothes with laces at the back that can be seen through. The people in the morning town gradually increased. There were no particular changes on adults or boys, but all of the small girls, they are wearing Veronica-like clothes. Even the Ojou-sama-ish girl from the start, and even cheerful girls that would play with boys. ¡¸Good morning, you¡¯re cute as usual, Marie-chan¡¹ ¡¸Ehehe, I know right. This is the most popular clothes right now¡¹ ¡¸Was that so. Here, I¡¯ll give you this free¡¹ Even the girl that was going on a shopping errand, every one of them is wearing similar clothes. ¡¸Just like this, it¡¯s magic that makes trends¡¹ ¡¸H-How amazing. As usual, your magic is¡¹ ¡¸Is that so?¡¹ ¡¸Can you make other trends?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah¡¹ I used the magic once again. A lump of light appeared, and showed that to Veronica. ¡¸You should just put what you imagine here. You want to try?¡¹ ¡¸Is it alright?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah. I¡¯ll return it later with magic, so you don¡¯t need to hold back¡¹ ¡¸Well then, without reserve¡¹ Veronica invoked, and the ball of light scattered. After a while, a change happened. Everyone has a bird¡¯s nest placed on the top of their head now. Whether they are male or female, old and young. Everyone, they have a bird¡¯s nest in their head©`©`one that has birds inside. ¡¸Amazing. To think that something like this would really be a trend¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s your way of thinking that is amazing¡¹ To make people place a bird¡¯s nest on top of their head, what kind of thinking is that. It¡¯s an idea that makes the unicorn hairstyle look cute. ¡¸But, how can I say this¡¹ I looked around. ¡¸Even though it¡¯s called a trend, there¡¯s a lot of different kinds of version huh?. The birds that everyone has, they¡¯re entirely different, and there¡¯s also different colors of nests too¡¹ ¡¸That is called fashion¡¹ ¡¸He?, it¡¯s like that huh¡¹ ¡¸This is your magic, but normally, different kinds of changes would happen from here, creating new trends. Slowly and naturally¡¹ ¡¸I see¡¹ ¡¸And the one who could create that would be the fashion leader¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s an impossible feat for me¡¹ I said that, and casted magic. Well, I feel discomfort in the scene in front of me, and since we were done with it already, I was going to return the trends to normal. ¡¸Isn¡¯t it Lucio¡¹ ¡¸This voice is©`©`Isaac¡¹ I stood to a stop, and turned around to where I was called from. And there, it was Isaac. There is a peacock resting on Isaac¡¯s head. Wearing his usual nobility-like flashy clothes, he is carrying a peacock¡¯s nest on the top of his head. It was surprisingly very natural, it was the usual Isaac. ¡¸What is it, Lucio, were you bewitched by your elder brother¡¯s beauty?¡¹ ¡¸Ah, un¡¹ ¡¸Lucio¡­¡­¡¹ I exchanged looks with Veronica. Everyone that was passing by were looking at Isaac with great admiration. The trend, it might be the best for him if it didn¡¯t return to normal, I thought of it just like that. ¨C ¨C Chapter 73 – Animal and Child Chapter 73 ¨C Animal and Child ¡¸E-Ehhhhhh!!¡¹ When I was reading manga, I heard Nadia¡¯s scream from outside the mansion. Thinking of what it was, I went outside. In the mansion¡¯s garden, Nadia was covering her mouth using her hand with surprised eyes. ¡¸What happened, Nadia¡¹ ¡¸Ah! Lucio-kun! This is bad¡¹ ¡¸n?¡¹ ¡¸Look at that!¡¹ Nadia said that, and I looked in the direction she pointed to. Under the tree in the mansion, dog girl Coco was sleeping curled up there. Her tail was swinging, and she really seems relaxed. ¡°What is it about that?¡±, I almost said that©`©`and noticed the abnormality. In Coco¡¯s side, there was ¡°something¡± else. The reason why I described it ¡°something¡±, was because its size was small. Even compared to the petite Coco, it was even less than half of her. It was a baby. It¡¯s a human baby. The problem was, that baby is Veronica. Red hair, and dress that was now too big for her. And as if that dress was a comforter, she was curled up inside that, and on top of that, she is sleeping with her body close to Coco¡¯s. ¡¸W-What happened here¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­it¡¯s probably the magic going out of control¡¹ ¡¸Magic going out of control?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah¡¹ I nodded. I remembered the contents written in the¡ºReconnection¡»Grimoire/manga. This magic depends on the physical condition of the human it was casted on. There are cases that if their body weakens, the magic would have too much of an effect. And when I explained that to Nadia. ¡¸Come to think of it¡­¡­Vero-chan, she said that she feels bad in the morning¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s the cause¡¹ ¡¸I see, that¡¯s why Vero-chan shrunk huh¡¹ ¡¸By the way, if she regains her health, she would return to her size before, so. This is a temporary thing¡¹ ¡¸I see, thank goodness¡¹ Nadia was relieved. And while we were at it, Veronica woke up. ¡¸¡­¡­fueen¡¹ ¡¸Vero-chan¡¹ ¡¸Fueeeeeeeen!!¡¹ Baby Veronica suddenly cried out. It didn¡¯t have any sign at all, so Nadia panicked. ¡¸W-What does this mean, Lucio-kun¡¹ ¡¸¡ºReconnection¡»isn¡¯t just for the appearance, it is a magic that changes the inside the same with how they look¡¹ ¡¸Eh? That means©`©`Vero-chan right now¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸Ahh, it means that she has completely become a baby¡¹ ¡¸Hawaa?¡­¡­I see?¡­¡­¡¹ Nadia panicked when Veronica started to cry, but she calmed down after hearing my explanation. It¡¯s because that even Nadia knows that it¡¯s normal for babies to cry. On the other hand, Veronica continues to cry. Woken up by the crying voice, Coco looked at Veronica with half-opened eyes. And there, she licked Veronica¡¯s face who were crying continuously. Her instincts have appeared a bit, it¡¯s the showing of affection of the dog girl. ¡¸Ah, she calmed down¡¹ Nadia whispered. Being licked on the face by Coco, Veronica stopped crying for an instant. She crawled out from her dress, and in an appearance wearing only a camisole that was still caught to her body, she climbed up on Coco. ¡¸¡­¡­fue?¡¹ And there, even Coco woke up with that. She woke up, and made a troubled face looking at Veronica. ¡¸Master? What is this??¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s Veronica¡¹ ¡¸Eh??¡¹ ¡¸Ukyakyakyakyakyakya¡¹ Baby Veronica tried to climb as if it was a ride. She climbed up, and dexterously turned on the top of the body, and relaxed leisurely as if the dog girl was a sofa. ¡¸Wa?, looks fun¡¹ ¡¸It looks like Coco is troubled though¡¹ ¡¸But, she isn¡¯t making her stop. And also, she¡¯s wagging her tail you know?¡¹ It¡¯s exactly as Nadia said, even while making a troubled face, Coco was wagging her tail. It seems, she¡¯s troubled but doesn¡¯t dislike it that much. Or maybe, her maternal instincts was stimulated by child Veronica. Either way, it¡¯s a situation where I don¡¯t need to do a thing. ¡¸Yosh!¡¹ It looks like Nadia is about to do something. ¡¸Wait a minute Lucio-kun, I¡¯ll go for a bit and throw a basket of water on myself¡¹ ¡¸Wait, wait, why are you going to do that?¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m going to catch a cold, and then, I¡¯ll also become a child¡¹ Ahh, because Veronica became a child when she got weak, so she¡¯s going to do that. ¡¸Wait, wait, I can also make you a child from the start using¡ºReconnection¡»¡¹ ¡¸Is that so! Then, Lucio-kun, please!¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, yeah¡¹ Nadia made a full smile and had eyes full of expectations. And to her, I casted¡ºReconnection¡». Her body gradually shrunk. And within ten seconds, her appearance became of a crawling baby¡¯s. ¡¸Kyakya!¡¹ Why making baby laughs, Nadia crawled towards Coco¡¯s direction. Coco had a more and more troubled face, but she did not refuse her. And finally, Nadia also climbed on top of Coco. Coco was like a ride©`©`just like a jungle gym, and Nadia and Veronica were playing on top of that. ¡¸Master?¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸Hold on, do your best¡¹ Salvation was asked, but I push her away. Instead, I made an air sofa using magic, and took out a Grimoire that I have read mid-way. I relaxed there, and carefully watched the children and pet dog girl play. *PechiPechi*, Nadia slapped her face, and Veronica pulled her tail. Without getting angry, Coco let the two do what they want. She was making a troubled face at first, but as time passed by, Coco¡¯s expression changed to like ¡°It can¡¯t be helped then?¡±. Following Baby Nadia and Baby Veronica who was crawling, Coco also started to crawl on four legs herself. She¡¯s a dog girl so she usually walked on two legs©`©`and looking at that scene, I giggled. ¡¸If I took a video and uploaded it, this would easily go for a million views, huh¡¹ The physical contact of my baby wives and pet dog, it was that heartwarming that it made me think of that. ¨C ¨C _______________________________________________________________ *Sponsored by Shin Amazake-sama Chapter 74 – Gamble Date Chapter 74 ¨C Gamble Date Sylvia and I are on a date. We¡¯re walking in the afternoon royal capital while holding hands. ¡¸Waa?, what a lovely children¡¹ Is it because our appearance is a child¡¯s, or is it because Sylvia is simply lovely, the people that pass us by were bewitched. ¡¸Lucio-sama, there, it looks very bustling¡¹ ¡¸Un, let¡¯s take a look¡¹ ¡¸Yes!¡¹ While holding hands, Sylvia and I walked towards the front of a certain store. With a glance, it seems like it¡¯s a pub, but for that, it¡¯s bustling although it¡¯s in the afternoon. From how it looks from the entrance, it seems like there are 2-300 people inside. There¡¯s a man who¡¯s standing outside, so I asked him. ¡¸Ne?ne?, Oji-chan, what is this place?¡¹ ¡¸Aann? This place is too early for brats, come again after ten years¡¹ I got a cold shoulder. Well, it¡¯s true that a pub doesn¡¯t have anything to do with children huh. ¡¸Let¡¯s go, Sylvia¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­un¡¹ Sylvia and I left from there, but she was taking glances and was curious about the store. She took a glance at the store, and took a glance at me. Does she want to enter? ¡­¡­it looks like she wants to. If this was Nadia, she would say¡¸Lucio-kun, do something¡¹and beg straightforwardly to me, but Sylvia is a shy type for that kind of thing. ¡¸Sylvia, come with me for a second¡¹ ¡¸Yes¡¹ I casted magic to Sylvia who nodded, and casted magic to myself. Gradually, our appearance became of an adult¡¯s. It¡¯s a magic I often use, a magic that turns one¡¯s appearance to a grown up. Sylvia and I became adults. Sylvia who is in front of me became the beauty in the banquet sometime before. So much that even I get charmed. ¡¸With this, we can now enter right¡¹ ¡¸Yes!¡¹ As I¡¯ve thought, it looks like she really wanted to enter, and Sylvia nodded with an excited face. I started to walk, Sylvia who followed didn¡¯t place her hand on mine, but linked our arms. It¡¯s a sudden change from very lovely children holding hands, to a very intimate couple with arms linked. Her chest that touches my arm makes my heart beat a little faster, and we returned towards the store. ¡¸Can we enter?¡¹ ¡¸Please do¡¹ The man outside lets us pass easily. Entering inside, I found out that it was more bustling. There was a lot of seats, a stage on the back, and a huge transparent box on top of it. ¡¸Welcome, is it for two?¡¹ A person came out from the store. It¡¯s a young gentleman. ¡¸Yeah. Also, we¡¯re here for the first time, what kind of place is this?¡¹ ¡¸You do not know about our shop¡ºMaking A Killing Inn¡»?¡¹ The man made a little surprised face. Is this store that famous. ¡¸Yeah, please explain¡¹ ¡¸I think that it would be better to actually take a look, it is a very simple system¡¹ A simple¡­¡­system? What does he mean by system, is this not just a pub? ¡¸I will guide you to your seat¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­yeah¡¹ Well, there should be no problem whatever happens. Taking Sylvia with me, I let the man guide us. ¡¸Ohh¡­¡­what a beauty¡¹ ¡¸So beautiful¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸Ke! The man¡¯s also handsome, this world is full of mistakes, right!¡¹ Many kinds of voices came from the surrounding, they¡¯re different opinions than when we were holding hands in the town. And just like that, we were guided to a seat near the wall. ¡¸Well then! The next game is starting. Please place your entry fee on top of the table¡¹ One man on the top of the stage said. It¡¯s a 30-year-old man. After the man said that, *GachaGacha* it sounded around us. Everyone placed a coin on top of the table. That one coin is worth 500 ceta, its value is quite high within the kinds of coins. The coin disappeared silently, and in exchange, it turned to a wooden coin of the same size. There are front and back of the coin, the front is dyed green, and the back is dyed red. And about the coin that disappeared©`©`it¡¯s unknown when, but it¡¯s already gathered inside the transparent box on the stage. 500 ceta coins worth all of the store¡¯s table other than ours, it¡¯s a bit spectacular. ¡¸Well then, we shall go,¡ºBinary World¡»¡¹ The man used magic. A box releasing a white light appeared in front of the man. The box spins around in the air. ¡¸Lucio-sama, what kind of magic is that?¡¹ Sylvia on my side asked. ¡¸It¡¯s magic that¡¯s like coin fortune telling. When used, the results set would come out with a probability of 50/50. It¡¯s also a simple but strong magic. In its Grimoire, there¡¯s an expression that God¡¯s will working on it, and once the magic is used, it would not have any outside interference, the results would come out with an entirely half-half possibility¡¹ ¡¸Even Lucio-sama cannot interfere with it?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s impossible, it¡¯s that kind of magic. I can use it though¡¹ I said that, and used¡ºBinary World¡». The same white box on top of the stage appeared, and eventually burst. Mami¡¯s face appeared there for an instant. ¡¸Ah, it¡¯s Mami-chan¡¹ ¡¸¡ºBinary World¡»¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s Coco-chan this time¡¹ ¡¸Just like this¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s amazing!¡¹ I wonder what¡¯s amazing with it. I regained myself, and looked around. ¡¸I¡¯m gonna go with red¡¹ ¡¸The trend so far is red, red, green, red, green, red, green, green, green¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸Let¡¯s do it with all green this time¡¹ I could hear voices coming from each table. *GachaGacha*, it sounded, and everyone moved their red/green coin. ¡¸Well¡­¡­let¡¯s go, OPEN!¡¹ The box of light disappeared, and a green coin came out. Soon after, the coins on top of the table that was red disappeared, and only the one ones who chose green remained. The man used magic again. This time, red came out, and green coins disappeared. ¡¸An O/X quiz huh¡¹ ¡¸Yes?¡¹ That was repeated for a while, and eventually, it dropped down to one person. ¡¸Jackpot!!! Congratulations!¡¹ To the place of that man, all of the 500 ceta coins were brought. I could hear applauses and words of congratulations being given nonstop. I see, it¡¯s like that huh. Everyone would each take out a coin, do O/X quiz, and the last one remaining would take everything huh. In some meaning, it¡¯s like a lottery. ¡¸It¡¯s been a while since I got a jackpot. Bring out the best alcohol in this store. Give everyone a cup¡¹ ¡¸Understood¡¹ ¡¸Ke! Oi, bring extra drinks here too! I won¡¯t drink something that comes from him¡¹ Orders were sent from here and there. The ones who won and the ones who lost both ordered drinks and food. Especially the one who got the jackpot, he became generous on spending his money. I see, in exchange for not taking money for the lottery ticket, this store is doing business like this huh. They¡¯re good. ¡¸Eeii! This is strange!!¡¹ I heard a man¡¯s shouting voice from the other side of the store. Looking at him©`©`it was Isaac. ¡¸Dear Customer, making a disturbance is¡¹ ¡¸Listen! I was here since the morning and had done it ten times. For all of those be a miss from the first turn, what the heck does this mean¡¹ Isaac was completely making a fuss. The store¡¯s staff near him was making an annoyed face. ¡¸This is cheating! You are definitely cheating!¡¹ ¡¸Please excuse my words, Dear Customer,¡ºBinary World¡»is magic that cannot be interfered by anything, and¡­¡­¡¹ Un, that¡¯s true. ¡¸NO, you are definitely cheating!¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­it cannot be helped¡¹ The store¡¯s man gestured and called someone. Two huge men from a little far away came, and caught Isaac from his sides. And he was forcefully dragged outside. The surrounding customers looked at Isaac with cold eyes. ¡¸Isn¡¯t he darn stupid?¡¹ ¡¸Everyone knows that that magic can¡¯t be interfered with¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯d sympathize that your luck is bad, but¡¹ After Isaac had been kicked out, the store returned to usual business. ¡¸Well then, once again, the next game shall start. Please place your entry fees!¡¹ ¡¸Lucio-sama, can we try?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s fine doing it, but since you¡¯re going to, it would be better if you¡¯d win¡¹ ¡¸But¡­¡­it¡¯s testing one¡¯s luck right. Lucio-sama also said that it¡¯s magic that can¡¯t be interfered with¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, I can¡¯t interfere with the results¡¹ ¡¸If that is so©`©`¡¹ ¡¸But, I can guess the future¡¹ ¡¸Eh!¡¹ ¡¸¡ºTime Shift¡»¡¹ When I chanted the magic, Sylvia appeared on Sylvia¡¯s side. ¡¸Sylvia¡¹ ¡¸As expected of Lucio-sama, it¡¯s red¡¹ Sylvia who came from tens of seconds in the future said that, and immediately disappeared. ¡¸Get it¡¹ ¡¸Waa?¡­¡­¡¹ I paid 500 ceta, and gained the red/green coin. I turned it to red. The result ¡°red¡± appeared on top of the stage. ¡¸¡ºTime Shift¡»¡¹ ¡¸The next one¡¯s green, Lucio-sama¡¹ Sylvia said that the moment she appeared. And she immediately disappeared again, and the result in the stage became ¡°green¡±. Using future prediction, I hit each turn of the 50-50 gamble every time. The first time, I was able to remain until the end, and the surroundings congratulated me. The second time, I was able to remain until the end, and the surroundings got louder and louder. The third time, when I still won, those reactions changed to astonishment. The coins that were piled up on top of the table after my third win had become amazing. ¡¸What does this mean, don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s cheating¡¹ ¡¸But, that shouldn¡¯t be possible with¡ºBinary World¡»?¡¹ ¡¸Then, are you saying his luck is good? Are you saying he continuously won with 50-50 chances for about 30 times with that?¡¹ It¡¯s not at the level of only good luck hitting two 30 times though. ¡¸Lucio-sama, somehow, the eyes around us¡¹ ¡¸Yeah. Oi¡¹ I called the store clerk nearby me. ¡¸Do you need something?¡¹ ¡¸Does this store¡¯s system have a carry over? With no-one winning and making all of the prizes be in the next one¡¹ ¡¸There is, there are many cases when everyone misses at the last turn, so¡¹ ¡¸There really is huh. Then, place all of these as a carry over¡¹ ¡¸Eh? A-All of this?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah. There¡¯s no problem giving free meal with the money that was won right. Just like that¡¹ The store¡¯s man got dumbfounded, and ran away in a hurry to confirm after that. After a while, that was announced on top of the stage. Everyone was told about the carry over for the amount of three times. ¡¸For real?! Amazing!!¡¹ ¡¸Brother, you¡¯re awesome!¡¹ ¡¸Hyu?hyu?!¡¹ The place was filled with cheers and whistles. ¡¸Lucio-sama¡­¡­how amazing¡¹ ¡¸Is that so?¡¹ ¡¸Yes, with many kinds of meanings¡¹ ¡¸I see¡¹ ¡¸I, thank goodness that I am Lucio-sama¡¯s wife¡¹ She said that, and Sylvia hugs me with an entranced face. When she¡¯s in her grown-up appearance, she gets a little bit more aggressive. Being hugged like this, might be the best harvest for the day. By the way. ¡¸Let me do it too¡¹ Hearing the excitement, Isaac who returned to the store and wanted to aim for the three times carry over was immediately kicked out. ¨C ¨C _______________________________________________________________ *Sponsored by Shin Amazake-sama Chapter 75 – Final Fight! God Lucio vs Devil Lucio Chapter 75 ¨C Final Fight! God Lucio vs Devil Lucio ¡¸Lucio-kun, it¡¯s somehow boring¡¹ Inside the mansion, Nadia said something like that. Rain is falling outside, rain that has continued for three days, and it seems like Nadia who is very active was very bored being unable to go out of the mansion. ¡¸Can we do something fun?¡¹ ¡¸You want to go cockroach subjugation again? Or something like ant dungeon exploring¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m tired of that, do you have something new?¡¹ ¡¸New, huh¡¹ ¡¸Right, right, something that is to be done during a rainy day¡¹ ¡¸A rainy day huh¡­¡­¡¹ I thought. Well, what was I doing during rainy days before. I remembered the times before I reincarnated in this world, when I am still in modern Japan. ¡¸During rainy days, I¡¯ve been playing games, well, most of the time¡¹ ¡¸Games?¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯ve been playing things like fighting games or hunting games¡¹ ¡¸He?? That, can you do that using Lucio-kun¡¯s magic?¡¹ Nadia asked with sparkling eyes. They¡¯re eyes of expectation. Oh really, if you look at me with eyes like that, you¡¯d make me want to answer. ¡¸I can. Hmm, then, can you take that tea cup¡¹ I pointed at the round teacup on the top of the table. The tea cup we finished drinking from that Amanda-san prepared for us. ¡¸Here! What would you do with that?¡¹ ¡¸Look. ¡ºAny Remote Control¡»¡¹ After I used magic, a game controller-like remote control with antenna appeared. Remote control and antenna, two sets of that pair. And I erected the antenna on the teacup and saucer. Then I held one of the remote control, and pressed the stick and button. The tea cup moved. ¡¸Ohh!¡¹ ¡¸Just like this, it¡¯s magic that makes you able to control the thing where the antenna¡¯s erected at. And with that¡¹ I took the other remote control and operated it. And then, the saucer moved. Controlling the teacup and saucer, I made them battle. The tea cup kicked the saucer¡¯s ass, and spins around as if to make a winning pose. ¡¸It¡¯s like this¡¹ ¡¸Looks fun?!!¡¹ ¡¸You want to try?¡¹ ¡¸Un!¡¹ I gave one of the remote control to Nadia. ¡¸Is it like this!¡¹ Nadia got used on operating the remote control very quickly. The saucer came back, and this time, the tea cup blew it away. ¡¸Ahaha, Lucio-kun so weeak?¡¹ ¡¸You¡¯ve said it¡¹ Nadia and I enjoyed the real fighting game. ¡¸Danna-sama¡¹ Amanda-san entered quietly. ¡¸What is it¡¹ ¡¸His Majesty the King and Dai-Danna-sama have visited¡¹(TL: (Dai´ó=big)(Danna-sama)µ©Äǘ”.) ¡¸Ou-sama and Ojii-san did?¡¹ ¡¸I wonder why¡¹ Nadia put down the remote control and tilted her head. ¡¸They had come with presents, according to them. To Danna-sama©`©`¡¹ ¡¸My dear Lucio?¡¹ ¡¸My Senjukou, where are you?¡¹ Interrupting Amanda-san¡¯s report, Ojii-chanz¡¯s voices and footsteps had become closer and closer. ¡¸Ohh, you were here¡¹ ¡¸I wanted to meet you, my Senjukou¡¹ The King and Ojii-san¡¯s usual combination. They entered the room, and the instant they saw my face, their faces become so ¡°dere-dere¡±. ¡¸Hello. Ojii-chan, and Ou-sama¡¹ I talked to the two with child-mode. The ends of the two¡¯s eyes drooped. ¡¸Un, un, are you well, Lucio¡¹ ¡¸Do you have inconvenience or anything? If something happens, you came always come to me¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m well and happy everyday. Rather than that, what is it today? Did you come together?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right, I have something to show Lucio today¡¹ ¡¸Luca really insisted you know. I¡¯m not really interested with that, but I don¡¯t want to be told I ran away from the contest¡¹ ¡¸Hmph, you can only say that right now¡¹ The instant they came, the two started to escalate and create sparks. ¡¸I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about¡¹ ¡¸This is it!¡¹ ¡¸This!¡¹ Ojii-chanz took out a stuffed toy at the same time. They¡¯re dolls that look completely like them. ¡¸E?to, this is?¡¹ ¡¸It is my stuffed toy¡¹(Ojii-san) ¡¸I can tell by looking?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s something I made even working at night. How is it, isn¡¯t it similar¡¹(Ou-sama) ¡¸Un, it looks very similar¡¹ Not only the King¡¯s, but also Ojii-san¡¯s was like that. It¡¯s a slightly unique stuffed toy, but they are stuffed toys that exactly looks like the two. ¡¸Lucio. Abe¡¯s or mine, which would you take¡¹ ¡¸You will take mine right¡¹ ¡­¡­eh? What does this mean. How can I say this, it feels like I¡¯m being pressured by two grandpas like¡¸Me or that woman, which one will you choose!!¡¹. No, it¡¯s not just a feeling, but it¡¯s exactly that kind of situation. ¡¸E?to¡­¡­do I really need to choose?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right!¡¹ ¡¸Choose now!¡¹ The two pressured me. How can I say this, what should I do? And, when I was hesitating like that. ¡¸Ah, stuffed toys would move better huh¡¹ Nadia took a remote control, and controlled Ojii-san¡¯s stuffed toy. The homemade stuffed toy that exactly looks like Ojii-san jumped vertically and released an uppercut. ¡¸This moved very well. It might be easier to move than a tea cup¡¹ This time, she took the other remote control, and moved the King¡¯s stuffed toy. ¡¸Mu! What is this, Lucio¡¹ ¡¸E?to, it¡¯s called¡ºAny Remote Control¡», a magic that controls anything using a remote control¡¹ ¡¸I played with it with Lucio-kun earlier¡¹ Nadia said that, and controlled the two stuffed toys at the same time. Ojii-san¡¯s stuffed toy blew away the King¡¯s stuffed toy with a punch. ¡¸Hou¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸This is good¡­¡­¡¹ *Kyupi?n!*, the two¡¯s eyes flashed that it almost sounded like that. ¡¸Nadia, pass me that¡¹ ¡¸Let me have this¡¹ Ojii-chanz took away the remote controls from Nadia as if to steal them. ¡¸I see, you move it like this huh¡¹ ¡¸As expected of my Senjukou. You¡¯ve done a great job as usual¡¹ No, it¡¯s not I worked with it. They operated their stuffed toys making them take general movements. And then, they faced each other. The stuffed toys also faced each other. ¡¸There will be no grudge¡¹ ¡¸Umu, it is the fitting location¡¹ ¡¸¡¸The one who wins will be accepted¡¹¡¹ The two controlled the stuffed toys very incredibly for some reason, and started to fight. Ojii-san¡¯s stuffed toy and the King¡¯s stuffed toy started to fight fiercely. ¡¸Hoe?, isn¡¯t it amazing, Lucio-kun¡¹ I nodded, and agreed. And finally, the two¡¯s stuffed toys became tattered at the same time, and fell down to the ground unable to be controlled. It¡¯s a draw©`©`it ended with injuries for each side. ¡¸Fu, fufufu. Aren¡¯t you good, Luka¡¹ ¡¸You¡¯re pretty good too, Abe¡¹ ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped, if it comes to this, I shall take out my secret weapon¡¹ Secret weapon? ¡¸Look! This is Senjukou¡¯s stuffed toy that I have created, it¡¯s named ¡ºThousand Spell King that Controls the Whole World¡»¡¹ *Ba?n*, the King took out the stuffed toy as if they were flashing lights in his movements. It¡¯s me-ish©`©`wearing black-based clothes that are reminiscent of a Demon King of a vampire with a cape. ¡¸Waa?, so cool¡¹ Nadia got happy innocently. It¡¯s cool, but¡­¡­u?n. ¡¸Oh Abe, that is the only thing isn¡¯t good about you. Lucio does not need a very grand and long name like that¡¹ Oh?! ¡¸Mu!¡¹ ¡¸Lucio¡¯s image is like©`©`¡ºSaint Lucio¡»!!¡¹ This side also was like, *Ba?n!*, and took out the stuffed toy. This one also had my face, and with a white base, it¡¯s a stuffed toy with an image of a God or an angel. ¡¸Ammaazing?, this one also looks exactly like Lucio-kun¡¹ Nadia is getting more and more excited. ¡­¡­no, no. What does this mean? This time, the two suddenly took out a stuffed toy of me. ¡¸It looks like we need to have a conclusion¡¹ ¡¸It seems like that. Let¡¯s go!¡¹ Ojii-chanz controlled the stuffed toy that looks exactly like me using the remote control. This time, it became like a superman battle like dragon ball. Flying in the sky, they threw punches at each other with super speed, a super battle using fighting skills. ¡¸Nuuun!! GOD LUCIO BUSTER!!!¡¹ ¡¸You¡¯re naive! SENJUKOU ULTIMATE BLIZZARD!!!¡¹ Ojii-chanz, with high spirits, they made the stuffed toys fight materializing the image they have of me. ¡¸Oh Ojii-chans, you are as usual huh¡¹ Nadia smiled pleasantly, I made a laughed wryly a little, but I agreed with that. ¨C ¨C _______________________________________________________________ *Sponsored by Shin Amazake-sama Chapter 76 – Agricultural Revolution Chapter 76 ¨C Agricultural Revolution ¡¸Welcome to my land, Lartar¡¹ In the lord¡¯s mansion in the place called Lartar. The one who welcomed me who entered the mansion was Ruby who is wearing a princess¡¯s dress. How can I say this¡­¡­it¡¯s a last boss-ish dress as usual, and it¡¯s slightly different from the last time. It was normal last boss last time, and this time it¡¯s like it¡¯s powered up to the second stage after being defeated. Is she going to take the throne with her appearance and sit on it someday or something. ¡¸It¡¯s been a while¡¹ ¡¸Thank you for visiting from so far away¡­¡­forgive me for calling you so suddenly¡¹ Ruby said with a serious face. That¡¯s right, just earlier, a person who claimed to be her messenger came to my mansion in the royal capital La Linea. She¡¯s calling me, so I went here as soon as possible. ¡¸Don¡¯t mind it, it isn¡¯t that much of a distance¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s a distance that would take a whole day for a fast horse though¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s only an instant if you fly. Rather than that, the reason you called me is?¡¹ ¡¸Umu, let¡¯s talk while looking at it in person, that would be easier©`©`¡¹ Ruby turned around and started walking. ©`©`Pita?n! She stepped on her dress, and greatly fell down to the floor face first. She raised her head quickly, and glared at me with teary eyes. ¡¸¨D¨D?¡¹ I looked away blatantly, and whistled. Ruby stood up, cleared her throat, and assumed a composed look. ¡¸©`©`that would be easier to explain¡¹ ¡¸I got it¡¹ While secretly making her not step on her hem using magic, I left the mansion following her. ¡î ¡¸This Lartar is our kingdom¡¯s important land for grain producing, but these recent years, the yield quantity has decreased a lot¡¹ ¡¸Decreased, why¡¹ ¡¸I do not know the reason. When new crops are planted, more than half would die and would not grow¡¹ ¡¸He?¡¹ I ride a carriage with Ruby, and looked around the farm for inspection. As she has said, most of the crops hardly settled down, so the field was quite empty, and it¡¯s like there is spot baldness here and there. (TL: alopecia areata ) ¡¸It also seems like there are no particular laws¡¹ Looking at the field, I said my opinion. The places where the ones they planted are not growing up or has tilted is random, and there seems no regularity ¡¸Umu. The cause is completely unknown so we are troubled¡¹ ¡¸The fruit tree there is normal huh¡¹ I pointed, and asked Ruby. There¡¯s an orchard where fruits were growing from afar, and it seems quite normal. ¡¸The crops that have finished establishing would grow without problems. Is it not strange¡¹ ¡¸Making them take root is the hard part huh. If then, shouldn¡¯t you just make it up using numbers?¡¹ ¡¸It is unknown if it would grow, and there are also cases when it would tilt after somewhat growing. It is exactly as you said, we only need to make it up with numbers, but there is no difference that half of the land are being wasted¡¹ ¡¸I see, well, I guess so¡¹ I nodded, and looked at Ruby. ¡¸And so, you want me to do something about it then¡¹ ¡¸Umu. It is His Majesty¡¯s favorite Senjukou. I thought that if it is you, you might be able to do something about it¡¹ ¡¸You overestimate me. Well, I already found a solution though¡¹ ¡¸Is that true!¡¹ Ruby¡¯s eyes sparkled. ¡î I came to the orchard¡¯s place. I stood in front of the healthiest tree within there, and said to Ruby. ¡¸What is the main crops that were grown here originally?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s this. It¡¯s called Arrose¡¹ Ruby reached out a seed casually. That is something that I ate almost everyday, it¡¯s like rice. ¡¸I see, it¡¯s this huh¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s planted during the spring, and harvested in autumn. It takes a long time until it grows, the grace period until it tilts due to the abnormality is very long too so we are troubled by it¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s really like rice huh¡¹ ¡¸What are you going to do with that?¡¹ ¡¸Just look¡­¡­¡ºSynthesis¡»¡¹ I chanted the magic. The light enveloped the seed and the tree, and the two fused. After the light settles down, the thing that appeared was a tree that was a level smaller. A tree that is comparatively small, just as tall as an adult man; there were many fruits in that tree. ¡¸This is¡­¡­Arrose huh¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right¡¹ ¡¸An Arrose tree, you say?¡¹ ¡¸Probably, it only needs to be planted once, and harvesting several times within a year is possible. The problem¡¯s solved with this right?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹ *Poka?n*, Ruby dropped her jaws. ¡¸What is it¡¹ ¡¸What is it or whatever¡­¡­¡¹ She looked at me with an unbelievable expression. ¡¸Not mentioning the problem being solved, this is an evolutionary thing¡¹ ¡¸Is that so?¡¹ That might be true, though. ¡¸Either way, there¡¯s no difference that the problem was solved right?¡¹ ¡¸U-Umu. That¡¯s exactly right. It¡¯s exactly as you said¡¹ Ruby regained herself, stared at me straight, and said. ¡¸I thank you, Senjukou¡¹ Ruby was very very thankful©`©`well, that¡¯s good, but. This Arrose tree, and later on, with King¡¯s final word. ¡¸The name of this variety is Lucio¡¹ And just like that, it was named like Sasanishiki. (TL: Japanese rice created as mixture of Sasashigure and Hatsunishiki) ¨C ¨C Chapter 77 – Lucio’s Dungeon Chapter 77 ¨C Lucio¡¯s Dungeon Nadia is running inside a giant labyrinth. The labyrinth¡¯s walls are made of wooden planks, and made that there would be doors every several steps. Nadia opens the doors and advances one next to the other, but. ¡¸Isn¡¯t this a dead end too!¡¹ That place she entered after opening the door was a space that was like a small room. Nadia immediately turned back, returned to the last, last door, and went to a different route. ¡¸Only 30 seconds left desu wa¡¹ ¡¸Do your best, Nadia-chan¡¹ Girls¡¯ voices could be heard from the sky. Veronica¡¯s were with a tone that was enjoying and making her rush, and Sylvia¡¯s were purely cheering after her best friend. ¡¸30 seconds?! Awawawa, what should I do, what should I do¡¹ Hearing the time limit, Nadia increased her running speed more and more. She opened the door, and advanced. She opened the door, and turned back. She opened the door©`©`and plunged into the water. ¡¸It¡¯s finished huh¡¹ ¡¸Nadia-chan, so close¡¹ When Nadia who plunged into the water left from there, ¡°the size of her body returned to normal¡±. To Nadia who was drenched, Sylvia ran carrying a towel. And wiping her head with that, Nadia looked at the giant labyrinth¡¯s ¡°model¡± beside her. In the corner of the miniature sized giant labyrinth, the door that was left open was moving, with the lake(puddle of water) that has ripples ahead. And right next to that. ¡¸Ah?, isn¡¯t it the goal after I go to the right!¡¹ ¡¸Un, it was the last door¡¹ ¡¸Ohh, so frustrating. I almost made it¡¹ ¡¸Well then, I shall go next alright. Lucio¡¹ ¡¸Alright¡¹ Watching from a little distance, I answered. I will use two magic. One of them would make Veronica¡¯s body smaller, and the other that would remake the structure of the miniature sized giant labyrinth. Veronica who became little stood in the entrance, and without touching the entrance and the lake, I changed the structure of the giant labyrinth. ¡¸I¡¯m going¡¹ ¡¸Then, let¡¯s start¡¹ With Sylvia, Nadia, and I watching, Veronica opened the door and jumped into the giant labyrinth. ¡¸Ah, that place is©`©`¡¹ ¡¸No, Nadia-chan, you shouldn¡¯t. You shouldn¡¯t react¡¹ Sylvia covered Nadia¡¯s mouth in a hurry, but Veronica who heard that made a grin, left the door that she was about to reach out to open, and entered a different door. A giant labyrinth dungeon that is randomly generated. And because it is random, the first door was a lake falling trap. Nadia couldn¡¯t help but raise a voice with that, and Veronica luckily avoided it. ¡¸It¡¯s so interesting, Lucio-kun. This, it¡¯s also fun advancing personally, but it also looks interesting from outside¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s something like that. It¡¯s similar to a game called Werewolf. After you were eliminated, you can watch while grinning¡¹(TL: Also known as Mafia) ¡¸Un! You¡¯d grin right. By the way, what¡¯s Werewolf?¡¹ ¡¸Let¡¯s have it for next time¡¹ ¡¸Un, I got it!¡¹ Nadia made a huge nod, and went towards Sylvia. ¡¸It¡¯s Sylvie¡¯s turn next huh. Let¡¯s make plans beforehand¡¹ ¡¸But, it will change until before starting with Lucio-sama¡¯s magic right. Then, I don¡¯t think that you can have plans¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s not true at all. I think, if you would go to the same direction from the start, you can get out. Like, always to the right, or always to the left¡¹ ¡¸I-Is that true, Lucio-sama¡¹ ¡¸Well, that is one of the strategies but©`©`¡¹ ¡¸I heard something good¡¹ Veronica once again made a grin inside the labyrinth. ¡¸The same direction, was it. Then, if I would continuously go to the right here©`©`¡¹ ¡¸Ah!¡¹ Sylvia raised a small voice. From the two doors, Veronica who had opened the door just like she had declared, she had plunged into a lake with good momentum. Veronica who was drenched and had returned to her original size confronted me. ¡¸Did you not say that it would be the goal if I go to the same direction?!¡¹ ¡¸No, that¡¯s a strategy used when there¡¯s only one exit. This one has walls that are like an entrance right. It¡¯s just that most of it connects to a lake¡¹ ¡¸Uu¡­¡­¡¹ Looking at the labyrinth, Veronica groaned. She was like, understood what I said immediately, but couldn¡¯t contain her anger. ¡¸Whatever desu wa! Next, Sylvia, it¡¯s your turn!¡¹ ¡¸Un. Then, please take care of me, Lucio-sama¡¹ ¡¸Ahh¡¹ While casting magic to Sylvia this time, I remade the labyrinth. Sylvia entered the labyrinth. Is it because of her personality, it feels like she¡¯s very cautious opening a door. Cautiously and carefully, she is advancing to clear the labyrinth. ¡¸Ne?, Lucio. If this continues¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, she would reach the time limit with no doubt¡¹ ¡¸Come to think of it, what would happen after the time¡¯s up?¡¹ Nadia and Veronica looked at me at the same time. ¡¸It would be faster to just look rather than explaining¡­¡­look, there it is¡¹ ¡¸Ahh, it would be like this huh¡¹ ¡¸Wawa, Sylvie, run, run?¡¹ ¡¸Eh, eh, ehhhhh?¡¹ Sylvia who got little panicked. ¡¸That is¡­¡­how cruel. If you¡¯re going to be chased by that, it would be better to fall into water¡¹ Veronica said her opinion. Un, I set it like that after all. A small bucket-like thing appeared inside the giant labyrinth. The bucket was full of black ink, and advances through the labyrinth running by itself. It¡¯s something that would search for the challengers who have reached their time limit and throw ink to them. ¡¸Sylvie, run away?¡¹ ¡¸Looking at it is very fun huh¡¹ ¡¸By the way¡¹ The moment I said that, the second bucket appeared. ¡¸It increases with time¡¹ ¡¸Ahh! No, Sylvie, if you go there, you¡¯d get caught betwe©`©`¡¹ Shortly after Nadia¡¯s warning, Sylvia was caught by the buckets, and was covered by ink. Sylvia who had returned was making a slightly teary face. ¡¸Uu, you¡¯re so bad, Lucio-sama¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸Sorry, sorry, as an apology, I¡¯ll wipe it for you¡¹ I took the towel, and made Sylvia pretty while using magic. ¡¸Yosh, you became beautiful¡¹ At the end, I kissed her on her forehead. ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸Who¡¯s the one next?¡¹ Veronica stared at me with squinted eyes, and Nadia was looking at the labyrinth with an excited face instead. ¡¸I will go¡¹ And, Veronica challenged for the second time. ¡¸A-re, she wouldn¡¯t move¡¹ ¡¸What happened? If you don¡¯t move, the time would be up¡¹ Sylvia and Nadia thought of it strangely. Veronica stayed in the first room after the entrance without moving. The bucket finally came, and she was now covered in ink. ¡¸Why didn¡¯t you move?¡¹ Nadia asked Veronica who had returned strangely. Veronica didn¡¯t answer, and moved straight towards me. ¡¸Please wipe me too¡¹ ¡¸Ahh¡¹ Just like with Sylvia, I wiped her using the towel and magic. ¡¸Un, that¡¯s good¡¹ ¡¸Is that all?¡¹ Veronica stared at me with squinted eyes and dissatisfaction. ¡¸Just like, you know, there¡¯s something after you wipe it off right¡¹ ¡¸After I wiped off?¡¹ I wonder what it is, I tilted my head. ¡¸U?n, ¡°you became beautiful.¡± Is that it?¡¹ ¡¸Eh, w-what did you say right now?¡¹ ¡¸Eh? Veronica became beautiful?¡¹ What¡¯s up with that, I thought, but. ¡¸Beautiful¡­¡­¡¹ Veronica¡¯s face reddened like *Puff*, and looked down. Why? ¡¸Ah! It was like that huh¡¹ ¡¸What, what, what do you mean?¡¹ ¡¸E?to, in my case, it was©`©`, and in Veronica-san¡¯s case, it was©`©`, so¡¹ Sylvia whispered to Nadia¡¯s ears. I couldn¡¯t hear it well, but Nadia who heard that gradually widened her eyes. ¡¸I see! Lucio-kun, I¡¯m next!¡¹ ¡¸Y-Yeah¡¹ I made Nadia who was suddenly in maximum tension small, and made her enter the labyrinth. ¡¸Is it here, or is it here. Is it time yet, hurry up and come??¡¹ For some reason, without trying to clear the dungeon properly, Nadia comes and goes through rooms that were safe. ¡¸Ne?, that¡¹ ¡¸Yes. Doing that would make her encounter it more quickly¡¹ ¡¸I see. Well, it can¡¯t be helped huh¡¹ Sylvia and Veronica, nodded at each other as if they knew what it was about. The time was finally up, and Nadia, she charged herself to the bucket that appeared. And Nadia who had returned. ¡¸Lucio-kun! Wipe me, wipe me, kiss me on my forehead and say that I¡¯m beautiful¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹ I got it with that. I looked at Sylvia and Veronica. Sylvia looked down shyly, and Veronica acted as if nothing happened. She wanted me to do something, and charged with it huh. ¡­¡­oi, oi, this wouldn¡¯t work as a game. It wouldn¡¯t work as a game, but. ¡¸Lucio-kun, hurry!¡¹ Looking at Nadia¡¯s appearance that makes me hurry with an excited smile, ¡°Well, whatever¡±, I thought. ¨C ¨C Chapter 78 – Invisible Man Chapter 78 ¨C Invisible Man ¡¸Excuse me?!¡¹(TL: Tanomou?) When I was reading Grimoires in the Grimoire Library, I heard a woman¡¯s shouting voice from outside. It¡¯s sort of old-fashioned words, and words that have limited uses. When I went outside, there was one woman there. It¡¯s a young woman wearing good lady-like clothes, but her air seems to be a little strict. ¡¸Hello, do you need something?¡¹ It¡¯s a person I met for the first time, so I talked to her in child-mode. ¡¸I had heard that His Excellency Senjukou Lucio Martein is here¡¹ ¡¸Un, he is. He¡¯s the administrator after all¡¹ ¡¸If possible, I want to meet with him!¡¹ ¡¸I got it. I¡¯m Lucio¡¹ ¡¸Oh!¡¹ The woman stared at me intently. ¡ºThere is no way that a child like this is Senjukou. What is he planning? ¡­¡­I see, the real one who is in the back is testing me huh. Yosh, I should not be fooled by this appearance and act like he is Senjukou¡» ¡¸Eh?¡¹ I couldn¡¯t help but get dumbfounded. The girl spoke very quickly with a thinking gesture. This, is it¡­¡­ ¡¸It was Senjukou, Your Excellency himself huh, please forgive me for not knowing¡¹ The woman took a step back, and half kneeled like a knight. ¡¸My name is Manuela Elise. A descendant of the Elise Family¡¹ ¡¸Manuela-san huh¡¹ ¡¸It is my greatest honor to meet Senjukou His Excellency¡¹ Manuela said that. After a leaving a breath of time. ¡ºHow¡¯s this. I did it perfectly. The true Senjukou inside should be content with this right¡» She said very quickly again, and took glances behind me while bowing down, looking at the back of the library. This is¡­¡­is it like that after all? Is she the type of person who would speak out the things she¡¯s thinking. ¡­¡­why? I checked, I haven¡¯t used magic, and there isn¡¯t magic that is cast right here right now. ¡¸Ne?, ne?, Manuela-oneesan. Is Onee-san cursed or have a magic casted on, or something like that?¡¹ ¡¸Eh? No, there is no such thing¡¹ She answered while surprised, and soon after. ¡ºWhat is this boy asking me, is he testing me? Ha!! Senjukou who¡¯s inside has casted magic on me without me knowing huh!¡» ¡¸E?to¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸Come to think of it, I feel I feel a little sick a while ago!¡¹ She declared strongly. It isn¡¯t a tone of a person feeling sick. ¡ºHow¡¯s that¡» It¡¯s a person who¡¯s leaking out a lot of things. It seems like nothing can be done pointing that out. I ignored it, and continued the conversation. ¡¸And then, Onee-san. Meeting me, what do you want?¡¹ ¡¸E?to¡­¡­¡¹ Manuela looked at me, and looked towards the back of the library. Ah?, it was like that huh. ¡¸It¡¯s okay¡¹ I said. Manuela made a slightly surprised face. ¡¸Say anything. Senjukou is listening properly¡¹ Manuela came to some kind of realization. ¡ºIt was like that after all, huh. He would not go out himself, and would send this boy instead. Yo?sh, if that is so¡» She misunderstood it quite conveniently. ¡¸I want to show you this!¡¹ Saying that, and reached out a book very quickly as if to give a love letter at the an entryway. ¡¸This¡­¡­a Grimoire?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right! The Grimoire that has been passed from generations to generations of our Elise Family! ¡­¡­or, is should be¡¹ Lines that was almost lost at the end. ¡¸Should be? What do you mean?¡¹ ¡¸Actually¡­¡­it is a Grimoire that possesses a tremendous magic. It is a very strong magic, that it is said that the Elise Family¡¯s ancestors had conquered the world with this¡¹ ¡¸Conquer the world? That¡¯s amazing, what kind of magic is it?¡¹ Manuela shook her head. ¡¸That, we do not know, it is only said in legends that it was incredible. And that it could be understood just by seeing it¡¹ ¡¸Is that so?¡¹ It¡¯s probably a visually intense magic. ¡¸However, other than the ancestors, no one has been able to read this Grimoire for hundreds of years. For hundreds of years, thousands of members of our family has challenged, but no one¡¹ ¡¸Oh¡¹ ¡¸That is why, recently, it is being rumored that this Grimoire itself is a fake¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s harsh¡¹ ¡¸No, it is fine even if the Grimoire is fake, however, having the glory of Elise Family be denied because of that¡­¡­¡¹ If the magic were fake, the achievements done with that would also be a lie. I see now. Manuela was feeling very down. She dropped her shoulders, and looked at me while kneeling. ¡¸I heard the rumors about Senjukou His Excellency. An amazing person who could immediately decipher any kind of Grimoires, and can use a thousand magic¡¹ It¡¯s already over ten thousand though. ¡¸That is why! If Senjukou His Excellency could read this, it will be proven that this Grimoire is real! I came here thinking of that!¡¹ ¡¸I see¡¹ ¡ºAnd if things go smoothly, I will be the one who would return Elise Family¡¯s glory, mufufu¡­¡­¡» I heard something. The voices in her heart are leaking. Well! That much is natural as a person, so I ignored it. ¡¸Well then, can you show it to me?¡¹ ¡¸Eh, but, however¡¹ Manuela looked at me and the back of the library again. ¡¸For the meantime, I¡¯d be the one who¡¯d look first¡¹ I emphasized, ¡°for the meantime¡±. ¡¸I-I understood¡¹ I received the Grimoire, and flipped its pages. Hmm, it¡¯s a modern one, and the pervert main character©`©`. ¡¸A-re?¡¹ ¡¸W-What is it?¡¹ ¡¸This¡­¡­it¡¯s a little weird¡¹ ¡¸Weird?¡¹ ¡ºWhat¡¯s weird? I mean, a child like you can¡¯t understand something like that so please hurry up and give it to the real Senjukou¡» I ignored her, and read the Grimoire. I flipped the pages, I turned back and forth, comparing them. And then, I finally got it. ¡¸This, the pages are out of order¡¹ ¡¸O-Out of order?¡¹ ¡¸Un, the numbering of the pages were ridiculous you know? ©`©`it was normal with the first page, but the next page would be the fourth page. Turning it again, this time it would be the third page, and the second page would finally come out after that. Un, it can¡¯t be helped that you can¡¯t read this¡¹ ¡¸Y-You can find out even that?!¡¹ ¡¸You don¡¯t get it? ¡­¡­I see, you can¡¯t read it in the first place, so you can¡¯t find out if the pages are in order or not¡¹ ¡¸Y-Yeah¡¹ ¡¸Wait a bit okay¡­¡­¡¹ I said that and let Manuela wait, and focused on the Grimoire. The order of the page were ridiculous, but if I recognize that it¡¯s pages are out of order, I can read it. From the last page, I can guess what would be the first page next, so I somehow understand even if the situations had completely changed in order. I turned the pages back and forth¡­¡­and twice of usual, I finished reading it for an hour. ¡¸Un, I read it. It¡¯s true that this magic is amazing, you can tell with one look¡¹ ¡¸Eh? Y-You read it?¡¹ ¡ºDon¡¯t tell me, this boy¡­¡­he is really Senjukou¡­¡­?¡» I said that from the start though. Well! I¡¯ll prove it to you right now. ¡¸¡ºInvisible¡»¡¹ I casted the magic. The next instant, I became an invisible man. With my clothes just as they are, but my body invisible. It isn¡¯t a place that it should be used, and the purpose is to let her know its greatness, so I talked to Manuela while wearing clothes. It¡¯s quite an amazing scene that looks like the clothes are floating in the air. ¡¸It¡¯s this kind of magic¡¹ ¡¸Waa?!¡¹ ¡¸As you can see, it¡¯s magic that makes you invisible. You can do sneaky this with this¡­¡­but you can also do amazing things¡¹ ¡¸Invisible¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸The Grimoire is the real thing, the magic inside is convincing too. There¡¯s no doubt that Manuela¡¯s ancestors had done an amazing thing¡¹ ¡¸For, real?¡¹ ¡¸Un¡¹ I nodded¡­¡­I¡¯m invisible so she probably couldn¡¯t see. But, Manuela¡¯s expression was relieved. Her face became relaxed, and relieved. ¡¸It was real¡­¡­thank goodness¡¹ ¡¸You told me that there were people doubting it right. I¡¯ll send you a document. I¡¯ll announce that his Grimoire is genuine, and that it¡¯s an amazing magic. It¡¯s something about magic, so I think Senjukou¡¯s words should be convincing¡¹ ¡¸Really!¡¹ ¡¸Un. Leave it to me. If you want, I could go personally and show them this magic¡¹ It¡¯s my thanks for letting me learn an amazing magic. After I said that, Manuela was petrified for a while. And finally, she regained herself. ¡¸Thank you!¡¹ ¡ºThis person¡¯s amazing! This person¡¯s amazing! This person¡¯s amazing!¡» From the surface and from the back, she thanked me so much. ¨C ¨C _______________________________________________________________ *Sponsored by Victor Perez-sama Chapter 79 – Favorability Game Chapter 79 ¨C Favorability Game ¡¸Lucio-kun!¡¹ ¡¸What are you doing?! Please stop!¡¹(Veronica) Afternoon, when I returned, Nadia jumped out of the mansion, and soon after, Veronica chased after her. The two stood in front me, and argued. ¡¸Isn¡¯t it fine, making Lucio-kun decide would be the best¡¹ ¡¸There is no need for that¡¹ ¡¸There is?. We should make this clear¡¹ ¡¸In the first place, that is not something that needs to be judged which one¡¯s better¡¹ ¡¸Not like judging which one¡¯s better, but don¡¯t you want to brag about it? Like ¡°ahh, I am being ©`©` this much¡±¡¹(TL: the ©`©` is actually at the end of the sentence in the raws, but can¡¯t translate ¡¯cause sentence construction are different) ¡¸B-Brag¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸Un, brag about it. And, you¡¯d want to know right, like ¡°Ah! It was really ©`©` similarly¡±¡¹ ¡¸S-Something like that, I do not©`©`¡¹ The two argued in front of me. No, rather than arguing, it felt like Nadia was pushing one-sidedly, Veronica was stuttering. ¡¸Wait, wait¡¹ I got between of the two. ¡¸I can¡¯t tell what you¡¯re talking about. In the first place, what is it? What¡¯s the thing you want me to judge?¡¹ ¡¸It is nothi©`©`¡¹ ¡¸Lucio-kun, can you use a magic that can show the likes and loves degree¡¹ ¡¸Show likes and loves degree¡­¡­? Do I only need to visualize favorability?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s probably it!¡¹ *Bishi!*, she pointed at me. Nadia was quite in a high tension. On the other hand, Veronica was pouting her lips in a sulking face. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s it all about, but that face©`©`. ¡¸Enticing¡¹ ¡¸Eh? Lucio-kun, did you say something?¡¹ ¡¸No, it¡¯s nothing. E?to, is it like this?¡¹ I reached out my hands towards the two, with an instant of searching inside my mind, I used the magic that I found. ¡¸¡ºLove Parameter¡»¡¹ The light of the magic created two panels, each of the panels has 3 digit numbers. The one that was in front of Nadia was 121, and 197 on Veronica¡¯s. ¡¸Wa?, it came out. Ne?, ne?, how¡¯s this? Our likes and loves degree to Lucio-kun?¡¹ ¡¸Please call it favorability¡¹ I laughed wryly. Likes and loves degree is very Nadia-ish, but I really can¡¯t get used to it. (TL: Favorability= koukando, likes and¡­ = sukisukido) ¡¸Well, that¡¯s right I guess¡¹ ¡¸He?¡¹ Nadia looked at the two panels, looked at Veronica, and placed a hand over her mouth and laughed like ¡°Humu¡±. Then she tapped Veronica with her elbow. ¡¸As I¡¯ve thought, Vero-chan also super likes Lucio-kun¡¹ ¡¸Uu¡­¡­¡¹ Veronica blushed and looked down. She¡¯s like twice embarrassed with her favorability exposed, and made fun of. ¡¸T-That¡¯s not true at all! This is some kind of a mistake¡¹ ¡¸But, the numbers are showing you know?¡¹ ¡¸That is the strange part. There is no way that I would have this difference from you. There should be some mistake¡¹ ¡¸Is that true?¡¹ Nadia asked me. ¡¸You can say that it¡¯s wrong, or you rather, it¡¯s changing. This is the number right now¡¹ ¡¸Right now?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right, right now¡¹ After I nodded, Nadia placed a finger on her forehead, and thought about it. And, she hugged me. ¡¸Luccio-ku?n!¡¹ ¡¸Owa!¡¹ ¡¸I love you! Lucio-kun!¡¹ She said to me with her arms around my neck. And then, her numbers increased. 121, 122, 123©`©`, just like that, it increased up to 140. ¡¸Oh?, it really went up. Un, about that much huh¡¹ ¡¸Is that so?¡¹ ¡¸Un, I super liked Lucio-kun slightly better than earlier¡¹ I don¡¯t get it, but, it was a number that was completely convincing for Nadia herself. But, that was also Veronica¡¯s tragedy. ¡¸Mufu!¡¹ With arms around my neck, I looked at Veronica and her number. 198, it increased a little. ¡¸I-It¡¯s wrong. That¡¯s not it!!¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay, super liking Lucio-kun. Vero-chan¡¯s also Lucio-kun¡¯s wife so it¡¯s a normal thing¡¹ ¡¸That is! ¡­¡­that, might be true¡­¡­but¡¹ ¡¸I know! Ne?, Vero-chan, let¡¯s play a game!¡¹ ¡¸A game?¡¹ ¡¸Un! a game where who would be better on super liking Lucio-kun¡¹ ¡¸A game like that©`©`¡¹ ¡¸The person who would win can do ¡°something good¡± with Lucio-kun¡¹ ¡¸S-Something good?¡¹ Veronica stole a glance on me while still looking down a slightly. Her cheeks were flushed©`©`what is she planning to ask for? ¡¸What do you think?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­alright¡¹ ¡¸Ohh¡¹ ¡¸However, I will also add a rule. During the game, you can not touch him¡¹ ¡¸I can¡¯t touch?¡¹ ¡¸It is normal to increase if you¡¯d touch¡¹ ¡¸U?n¡­¡­well, that¡¯s true¡¹ A weird rule was given, but Nadia was convinced with it. As if she completely agrees with what Veronica said, as if it was a very natural thing. ¡¸Well then, in a count of three¡¹ ¡¸I understood¡¹ Leaving me behind, the two were fired up. It¡¯s fun watching, so I made an air sofa, and entered spectator¡¯s mode. ¡¸One?two¡¹ ¡¸Three!¡¹ Together with that signal, the two moved at the same time. First is Nadia, she was making a grinning face while hugging her body with her arms that I probably have seen before. ¡¸Uhehe¡­¡­Lucio-kun, stop?, not there?¡¹ What ¡°there¡±. On the other hand, Veronica was placing her hands on her tummy with an elegant gesture that was very like of her, and was closing her eyes just the same. Her face was gradually getting red. ¡¸I can¡¯t?, no more than that?!¡¹ I wonder what she can¡¯t do. The first one¡¯s ¡°don¡¯t¡±, and the other one¡¯s ¡°no more¡±. It is very scary to hear what they¡¯re really about. ¡¸Ne?, Lucio-kun, who¡¯s winning right now?¡¹ Nadia asked. ¡¸What¡¯s the criteria for winning? The current numbers? Or is it with the increase in number?¡¹ ¡¸The increase in number then. Vero-chan¡¯s fine with that right?¡¹ ¡¸Yes¡¹ ¡¸Then, it¡¯s Nadia. Just a little, though¡¹ ¡¸I did it!¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹ Nadia made a small guts pose, and Veronica was like *Poka?n* with her open mouth. ¡¸Too bad, Vero-chan¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­it¡¯s a three-game match¡¹ ¡¸Eh?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s a three-game match, and the one who would win is the first two win two¡¹ ¡¸No, two wins, you say. Are you sure that¡¯s fine being told afterwards¡¹ ¡¸I accept!¡¹ ¡¸You¡¯d agree to that?!¡¹ Nadia accepted Veronica¡¯s suggestion very happily. ¡¸Next, let¡¯s do it with allowed us of tools¡¹ ¡¸Sure desu wa¡¹ The two returned inside the mansion for once. After a while, the two appeared while holding something. Nadia was holding my doll that was Coco¡¯s favorite, and Veronica had my clothes, she¡¯s holding my shirt. The two held that, and faced each other in front of me. ¡¸Well then¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸One-two-three!¡¹ ¡¸*Kun*, *Kun*¡¹(Smells) ¡¸Su?, ha?. Su?, ha?¡­¡­¡¹(Breaths in) They started to smell them! ¡¸Uhehehe?¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸Lucio?¡­¡­¡¹ There¡¯s a pervert?, there¡¯s two perverts?. If you¡¯re asking what¡¯s ¡°pervert¡± about it, the most perverted about it is that the numbers in the panels are rapidly increasing. After a while, the two stopped smelling as if they had timed it together. ¡¸You¡¯re good¡¹ ¡¸It is nothing to be mentioned¡¹ Somehow, it was like they¡¯re praising each other. ¡¸Lucio-kun, how was it?¡¹ ¡¸How was it?¡¹ ¡¸U?n, this time is also Nadia¡¯s win. Just a little, though¡¹ ¡¸Yay¡¹ Nadia won twice. I was thinking that it was the end with this, but. ¡¸Yo?sh, let¡¯s go to round two. It¡¯s five rounds of three-game matches okay¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­just what I wanted¡¹ They were going to continue! I mean, why is the winner Nadia suggesting it. The two continued the game. It was surprisingly very fierce, and Nadia won the bout by winning three straight rounds. The game continued until the sun fell down, and under the setting sun, the victor and the defeated were facing each other. ¡¸S-So frustrating. To think that I would be inferior¡¹ Veronica got frustrated just like she had said. I wonder where her confidence in the beginning went. ¡¸If it¡¯s like this, it is the night part¡¹ ¡¸Just what I wanted¡¹(Nadia) ¡¸You¡¯re still going to continue! I mean, was the thing up until now the afternoon part? Are you going to do five rounds of three-game matches in the night part too?¡¹ ¡¸Isn¡¯t that natural¡¹ ¡¸Of course desu wa¡¹ The two made a face that was like, ¡°a foolish question¡±. ¡¸What should we do next?¡¹ ¡¸Hold hands with Lucio-kun! Only that¡¹ ¡¸I accept¡¹ The two said that, and held hands with me. The game continues, the numbers in the favorability panel are rapidly increasing. The game that continued until midnight, ended with Nadia¡¯s victory. ¡î And, in the next day. ¡¸The second day, let¡¯s go!¡¹ ¡¸Just what I wanted, I will surely win today¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s why I¡¯m telling you, why is the one who won extending the results¡¹ I pointed that out, but regardless of that, my two wives were very lively and having fun. ¨C ¨C _______________________________________________________________ *Sponsored by Daniel Philip-sama Chapter 80 – Magic AR Chapter 80 ¨C Magic AR On this day, it¡¯s been raining since morning. No, it was raining continuously for the past three days. The sky that can be seen through the window is gloomy, and the rain was pouring without stop. There are buildings from afar that have lights leaking although it¡¯s still daytime. Together with the peculiar smell to the rainy day, there was a unique, quiet atmosphere. ¡°This is a good day for reading¡±, I thought, so I was reading Grimoires. It¡¯s a cooking manga, about the protagonist and his daughter cooking, and making the people around them eat it. The cuteness of the realistic drawing of the daughter, and the countless simple food but delicious food was very interesting. Since it¡¯s something that has a sequel, the magic that I learned was leveling through stages. And, when I finished reading the second volume of that. ¡¸Lucio-ku?n!¡¹ Nadia jumped into the room. ¡¸Uwa!¡¹ I was so surprised and couldn¡¯t help letting out a voice. Nadia who entered the room, her head was completely like a bomber head. Just like when she just woke up, to a head like that. ¡¸What¡¯s with your head¡¹ ¡¸Eh! Ah, this is because of the rain. If it becomes humid, it becomes like this. Rather than that, Lucio-kun©`©`¡¹ ¡¸No, rather than that, come here, Nadia¡¹ ¡¸Eh?¡¹ While tilting her head, Nadia came over to me. ¡¸¡ºHeat Finger¡»¡¹ I chanted the magic, and heated my finger. I used my finger that turned red as a comb, placed Nadia¡¯s hair in between of them, and combed. It¡¯s something like a hair iron. ¡¸It¡¯d be quick, so just stay still¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­un¡¹ Nadia let me do what I wanted obediently. Without taking five minutes, Nadia¡¯s hair returned to normal. No, it seems like it became straighter and flowing than usual. Nadia who originally has a frizzy hair, also suits her having a straight hair. ¡¸Thank you, Lucio-kun¡¹ ¡¸You¡¯re welcome¡¹ ¡¸Rather than that, Lucio-kun! I¡¯m bored, I¡¯m so bored that I¡¯d go crazy¡¹ ¡¸Bored?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right. It¡¯s the third day that it¡¯s raining right? I can¡¯t go even go anywhere, so it¡¯s super boring¡¹ ¡¸Ahh¡¹ I thought, ¡°I see¡±, and nodded. Probably, with the continuing rain, Nadia who was originally an outdoor type of person finally couldn¡¯t hold it on. ¡¸Isn¡¯t there anything, Lucio-kun¡¹ ¡¸You wanna go exterminate cockroaches?¡¹ ¡¸Too boring?. Isn¡¯t there another thing?¡¹ ¡¸Hmm¡¹ I put the Grimoire down, and thought. From the ten thousand magic that I have, something that can be used. ¡¸You want to go hunt?¡¹ ¡¸Hunt? What do you mean?¡¹ Nadia¡¯s eyes sparkled. ¡¸¡ºAugmented Reality¡»¡¹ When I chanted the magic, a pair of glasses appeared in my palm. I gave that to Nadia. ¡¸Do I only need to put this on?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah¡¹ Nadia wore the glasses. ¡¸O¡¹ I couldn¡¯t help but let out a voice. Nadia¡¯s appearance with a straight hair and glasses, were very different from her usual atmosphere. She seemed like intelligent and quiet, as if©`©`. ¡¸Ahaha, I¡¯m like a sensei?¡¹ Nadia laughed and said that, it looks like we had the same opinion. ¡¸Ne?, ne?, do I look good?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, it looks great. Make your face a little more strict, how can I say this, more elegant like something would be more suitable¡¹ ¡¸Elegant¡­¡­is it like this¡¹ Nadia assumed a composed look, and stared at me. ¡¸Lucio-kun, did you forgot your assignment again? What a naughty boy¡¹ ¡¸Ohh¡¹ Her atmosphere fits it completely. Exactly like a female instructor, like an adult. But, however. ¡¸Ne?, ne?, how was it, how was it¡¹ Nadia returned to normal in an instant. Nadia who was very mature is also good, but this one makes me comfortable better. ¡¸It looked great¡¹ ¡¸Thank you?¡¹ Nadia seemed very content, and asked me once again. ¡¸And then, what will we do with this?¡¹ ¡¸Look around inside the room, is there something different¡¹ ¡¸Something different? U?n, ah!¡¹ Nadia looked around restlessly, then stared at the floor in the middle of the room. ¡¸There¡¯s an usagi-chan there, Lucio-kun¡¹(TL: rabbit-chan) ¡¸Is that so¡¹ I can¡¯t see it, but I¡¯m sure that Nadia could. ¡¸Wa?, it¡¯s so fluffy?. How cute¡¹ Nadia went over there, carried something up, and patted it. I couldn¡¯t see it after all. ¡¸Did Lucio-kun make this?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right, try to remove the glasses¡¹ ¡¸Un©`©`ah! It disappeared¡¹ ¡¸You can see and touch it just only while you¡¯re wearing those glasses. And¡¹ I used additional magic. Nadia who was wearing the glasses again looked at her hand. ¡¸Wa, a weapon appeared¡¹ ¡¸You can fight with that¡¹ ¡¸I see, I see. U?n, but¡¹ ¡¸But?¡¹ ¡¸Cutting something like an usagi-chan is very pitiful¡¹ ¡¸Then, I should just change it¡¹ *Chon*, I touched Nadia¡¯s forehead. Her forehead lighted like *Powa!*. ¡¸You should imagine the enemy and the weapon, it should change with that¡¹ ¡¸Let me see¡­¡­u?n, u?n, umumumu¡¹ She¡¯s thought as if she was in a toilet. ¡¸How¡¯s this! ©`©`ahahahaha, it really became like it. The weapon also looks good¡¹ Nadia laughed out loud. I don¡¯t know what she¡¯s seeing, but it¡¯s great that she likes it very much. ¡¸Ei?! Ahahaha, it hits properly¡¹ Nadia swings down the something in her hand using both hands, is it a hammer or something. ¡¸I set it that that¡ºenemy¡»would appear randomly here and there inside the mansion. You should be able to go on a light hunt and adventure¡¹ ¡¸Thanks, Lucio-kun! I¡¯m going¡¹ While in her female instructor-like glasses appearance, Nadia jumped out of the room. ¡¸I found it! Ei?! Ei!!¡¹ ¡¸What are you doing?¡¹ ¡¸Vero-chan! You know, using Lucio-kun¡¯s magic, I¡¯m doing a whack-an-Isaac game¡¹ ¡¸Whack-an-Isasac? Are you doing something like a game with your delusions?¡¹ ¡¸No, no, try putting this glasses on©`©`ahahaha, Vero-chan looks more like a sensei!¡¹ ¡¸Please do not make fun of m©`©`ara, something¡¯s there, also, something¡¯s in my hand¡¹ ¡¸You should hit it with a hammer¡¹ ¡¸Is it like this©`©`ara, how fun¡¹ I heard the voices of my wives from outside the room. I got curious because of some parts of their conversation, so I created another glasses using magic, and put it on. And then, I looked at the place where Nadia swung down her hammer earlier. The thing that was there, was a chibi Isaac, on top of that, it was walking cutely while flattened furthermore and was also teary eyed. It has a weird cuteness about, damn it. I see, hitting this huh. ¡¸But¡­¡­¡¹ I looked at AR-Isaac. Even though its appearance was a chibi and flattened furthermore, you can still tell that it¡¯s him. ¡°What a detailed character?¡±, I thought. ¨C ¨C _______________________________________________________________ *Sponsored by Victor Perez-sama Chapter 81 – I’m, Probably the Eighth One Chapter 81 ¨C I¡¯m, Probably the Eighth One I¡¯m reading Grimoire/manga in the mansion. I reading, but I can¡¯t concentrate at all. It¡¯s not like stopped being able to read manga, it¡¯s that feeling sometimes, like ¡°I don¡¯t feel like reading¡±, or ¡°I can¡¯t continue reading¡±. I tried my best to read. I read each panel seriously, and flipped the page. ¡­¡­¡£ This isn¡¯t good! It isn¡¯t my mood to read after all ¡¸Yosh! Let¡¯s stop for today! I won¡¯t read manga¡¹ I voiced it out and declared. There are days like that right. I won¡¯t read manga, so I would play with my wives. I left the living room and searched for my wives. ¡¸Sylvia? Nadia? Veronica?¡¹ I called out to them, but there¡¯s no reply. Come to think of it, it was very quiet in the mansion since earlier. I walked around inside the mansion, and searched for them. I made a full trip around, but in the end, there¡¯s no one. ¡¸¡ºCurrent Status¡»¡¹ I used magic, it¡¯s magic that examines the status of a structure. I designated there the ¡°number of people¡±. ¡º1 Resident, 0 Visitors, 0 Others¡» Mu?! All of it¡¯s 0? Resident is about the people who live in this mansion, my wives, Amanda-san, and I are placed there. Visitors are the people who are visiting, it¡¯s normal that it would be 0. The problem is the Others is also 0. Coco, Mami, and also Chris are placed here. 1 Resident means, the I¡¯m the only one in this mansion right now. I wonder what this means. I came to the front door for no particular reason. A magical light was floating there. This is¡­¡­a magic that leaves messages huh. I touched that. The magical light pops, and a translucent video of Sylvia and Nadia plays in mid-air. ¡ºLucio-sama. Is this correct, Amanda-san¡» ¡ºLooks like it is. And, with that, Lucio-kun. I¡¯m going to play with Sylvie okay¡» It looks like the two left a message using Amanda-san¡¯s magic. I see. I touched a different magical light, and this time, Veronica and Coco¡¯s appearance was shown. ¡ºMaster. I¡¯m going for a walk with Mama-sama okay?¡» ¡ºWe¡¯ll be back by the evening¡» I see, Veronica and Coco (she¡¯d probably change into Mami along the way) has gone for a walk huh. There¡¯s one remaining ball of light, is this from Amanda-san¡¯? I touched it, and as expected, it was from Amanda-san. ¡ºPlease excuse me, Danna-sama. They had said that Isaac-sama has caused some problems, so I am going to go as his guarantor¡» I see. It¡¯s Isaac again huh. I mean, when did Amanda-san start being his guarantor? Was she asked by Ojii-san to do that? I should ask about it later. Well, anyways. I pretty much found out that everyone¡¯s not in the mansion. It seems like they¡¯re not going home soon so, it can¡¯t be helped, I¡¯d just read some manga. I returned to the living room and tried to read the manga, but, I can¡¯t really concentrate. U?n, if only a visitor comes. ¡­¡­visitor? I see, a visitor huh. Un, I should just call out a visitor. If they¡¯re not coming, I should just call them myself. ¡¸¡ºInvitation¡»¡¹ I used magic. This is a magic that calls visitors. It¡¯s a magic that somehow makes a visitor come from nowhere. By the way, the one I called is an acquaintance, but doesn¡¯t visit very so often. With that, there¡¯s no way that the King and Ojii-san would come. ¡°Who¡¯s going to come¡±, I thought, and looked forward to it. *Kon, Kon*, the door knocker was used. I went to the front door, and opened the door. ¡¸Thanks?, and goo?dbye?¡¹ ¡¸Eh?¡¹ The one who appeared was a face that I don¡¯t know. Somehow looks flighty (like *PowaPowa?*), and is about the same age as my wives. ¡¸E?to, who are you?¡¹ It¡¯s a person who I met for the first time, so I talked with child-mode. ¡¸You¡¯re Lucio-chan right?¡¹ ¡¸U-Un. And you are?¡¹ ¡¸Can I enter?¡¹ The girl didn¡¯t wait for my reply, and one-sidedly entered the house. She passed through my side, looked around restlessly, then advanced inside. I was taken aback, but I chased after her in a hurry. ¡î ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹ In the drawing room, I am sitting facing the girl. The flighty girl entered without permission, and came up to here. ¡¸For the meantime, can you tell me your name?¡¹ ¡¸You can¡¯t tell?¡¹ ¡¸I can¡¯t. We¡¯ve met for the first time right¡¹ ¡¸Un, we met faces for the first time, but it¡¯s not the first time we met¡¹ ¡¸What do you mean?¡¹ ¡¸We had met before I was born¡¹ ¡¸Before you were born?¡¹ I can¡¯t understand. What is this girl, is she receiving some weird signals? ¡¸Sorry, I can¡¯t understand, can you teach me?¡¹ ¡¸Are you happy if I teach you?¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯d be happy, or rather, very helped¡¹ ¡¸You¡¯re going to be helped, huh¡­¡­ufufu¡¹ She squinted her eyes happily. ¡¸I got it. Then, I¡¯ll teach you Bal¡¯s name¡¹ ¡¸You¡¯re called Bal?¡¹ ¡¸U?un, no, that¡¯s wrong, Bal¡¯s name is called Balthazar¡¹ ¡¸Balthazar?¡¹ Eh, ¡°that¡±? Demon King Balthazar. The name of the villain who had messed up this world once upon a time. ¡¸That¡¯s right. I¡¯m Balthazar©`©`the Eight, nano¡¹ ¡¸The eight, ah!¡¹ I remembered, come to think of it, I defeated someone called Balthazar the 7th or something before. The eight, means, the daughter of that? ¡¸You remembered huh?¡¹ ¡¸I remembered well, I should rather say, I connected them¡¹ I got on my guard secretly, I searched magic inside my head, picked several magic that can be useful for preemptive attacks, and prepared to use it. If it¡¯s Demon King Balthazar, a fight couldn¡¯t be avoided. ¡¸And so, what did you come here for¡¹ My tone also changed. If it¡¯s against Balthazar, there¡¯s no need to use child-mode. ¡¸Bal, you know, she¡¯s just born. She¡¯s born, but doesn¡¯t know what she needs to do at all¡¹ ¡¸Doesn¡¯t know? Isn¡¯t it taking over the world?¡¹ ¡¸Is that so?? Bal, you know, her name, and Lucio-chan¡¯s name is all that she knows¡¹ ¡¸My name?¡¹ ¡¸Un. It¡¯s a very important name for Bal. I only know about that, you know¡¹ ¡¸Important¡­¡­well, I guess it¡¯s important¡¹ Rather, it¡¯s more of a fate to fight or something, so I can¡¯t really say it¡¯s wrong. ¡¸That¡¯s why I came to meet him. To meet Lucio-chan¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹ E?to, meaning? ¡¸Are we, going to fight?¡¹ ¡¸Is Bal and Lucio-chan going to fight?¡¹ ¡¸No, it¡¯s not like we really need to fight or something¡¹ ¡¸Is that so¡¹ ¡­¡­¡£ I¡¯m getting crazy. Balthazar the Eight©`©`it¡¯s troublesome, so Balthazar¡¯s good enough. She¡¯s somehow, seems very flighty, and I can¡¯t Even though her name¡¯s the same with the Demon King, I can¡¯t really get on her pace. Well, what should I do. Forcefully subjugating her is fine too, but¡­¡­I somehow feel guilty attacking from my side. ¡°Eat this attack!!¡±©`©`if she was saying something like that, it would be easier though. ¡­¡­u?n. Oh really, what should I do. ¡¸Hey, Bal©`©`hey¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹ Balthazar was sleeping. While sitting on the sofa, she¡¯s swaying left and right with eyes closed. She was even drooling. ¡­¡­this, damn, pace. This is making me so crazy that I can¡¯t really attack preemptively anymore. Oh really, what should I do. ¡¸Fu¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸Fu?¡¹ ¡¸Fuekushun!¡¹ Balthazar who was dozing sneezed©`in that instant. A directional explosion attacks me! I created¡ºMagic Shield¡»in a hurry. I¡¯m fine, but the mansion was blown off. The mansion was half-destroyed with one of Balthazar¡¯s sneezes. She¡¯s a Demon King, she¡¯s a proper Demon King. She¡¯s flighty, but her powers are of that of a Demon King, a dangerous person. If so©`©`. ¡¸Lucio-chan¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸Eh?¡¹ ¡¸I finally¡­¡­found you?¡­¡­¡¹ ¡­¡­sleep talk huh. Even in her dreams, with me¡­¡­? ¡­¡­¡£ ¡­¡­¡£ It can¡¯t be helped, for a while¡­¡­I¡¯ll let her stay. And just like this, our house¡¯s visitor increased by 1. ¨C ¨C _______________________________________________________________ *Sponsored by slonik-sama Chapter 82 – The Demon King’s Sneeze Chapter 82 ¨C The Demon King¡¯s Sneeze I fixed the half-destroyed mansion using magic. To be sure, I looked at the mansion from the garden, and checked if it¡¯s completely fixed. ¡¸It looks like there¡¯s no problem. Fu?¡¹ ¡¸What happened?¡¹ Balthazar came to my side. She¡¯s as flighty as usual, and was staring at me. ¡¸Because of somebody, I used a large scale restoration magic that shouldn¡¯t be needed, so I¡¯m a little tired¡¹ ¡¸Oh?¡¹ Balthazar stared at me, and clapped her hands for a reason, it was a silent clap. ¡¸Don¡¯t mind it¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s not ¡°don¡¯t mind it¡± though¡¹ I pointed that out, but she didn¡¯t really care. ¡¸Even so, you¡¯re really Balthazar huh¡¹ ¡¸What do you mean, really?¡¹ ¡¸The sneeze right now, I¡¯m familiar with the magic powers that were released. I¡¯ve fought several times after all. Against the original and the 7th¡¹ ¡¸Is that so?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s very similar. The magic powers¡¯©`©`hmm, it¡¯s fingerprint-like thing looked the same. Especially compared to the 7th¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹ Balthazar stared at me intently. She stared at me without making a sound. ¡¸n?¡¹ When I looked back to her, she broke into a smile, and bowed her head. ¡¸Thank you for taking care of my mother¡¹ ¡¸No, no, what the heck is that. That¡¯s a little, no, quite off you know¡¹ Balthazar also didn¡¯t answer properly with that tsukkomi. *Totatata*, she ran, and looked closely at the mansion. ¡­¡­can we do a catch ball of conversation. I approached her. While thinking, ¡°what should I do with her¡±. ¡¸Fu, fu¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸Fu?¡¹ ¡¸Fuekushun!¡¹ ¡¸¨D¨D!¡¹ I instinctively crossed my arms, and created a magic shield. Balthazar¡¯s sneeze, I remembered when the mansion was half-destroyed. And because of that, I instinctively defended, but¡­¡­nothing happened. *Zuzuzu*, Balthazar sniffed. Nothing happened with the sneeze that was facing towards the mansion. ¡¸My nose feelsh itchy¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­is it hay fever?¡¹ ¡¸Hay fever?¡¹ ¡¸That, or someone¡¯s making rumors of you¡¹ ¡¸Lucio-chan¡¯s doing that?¡¹ ¡¸No, that¡¯s why I said ¡°someone¡±, right. I¡¯m in front of you after all¡¹ ¡¸Un. Lucio-chan¡¹ ¡¸Un?¡¹ ¡¸I wakushun!¡¹ She sneezed in the middle of her words. This time, facing towards me. There¡¯s no problem©`©`I thought, but I reacted instantly. I felt an explosion of magic powers, so I created a magic shield in a hurry. I couldn¡¯t make it completely, and a part of my clothes and hair was burnt. ¡¸Lucio-chan, you¡¯re a little burnt huh?¡¹ ¡¸Who¡¯s fault is it¡¹ ¡¸The mansion¡¯s huge huh?¡¹ ¡¸Let¡¯s please talk with each other¡¹ ¡¸Fuekushon!¡¹ ¡¸©`©`¡¹ A sneeze towards the mansion. I was surprised, but there was no explosion. ¡¸It¡¯s really itc©`©`kushon!¡¹ This time, towards me, the cutest sneeze©`©`and the most powerful explosion. The shield that I created beforehand was destroyed, and my head became more burnt. ¡¸You, you¡¯re really¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸Faito?¡¹ ¡¸Faito your face. You¡¯re doing it on purpose right¡¹ ¡¸???¡¹ Balthazar tilted her head. She had an expression that looks at it strangely¡­¡­I could see her not having any evil intent, so much that it¡¯s surprising. Don¡¯t tell me¡­¡­she¡¯s doing it naturally? Something like a clich¨¦? Oi, oi¡­¡­you¡¯re kidding right. ¡­¡­yosh. ¡¸Balthazar¡¹ ¡¸Call me Hacchan?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­Hacchan¡¹ ¡¸Un!¡¹ She made a very happy face. This, it¡¯s difficult. ¡¸I¡¯ll cast a magic on you, so stand still¡¹ ¡¸Magic? Lucio-chan¡¯s magic?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah¡¹ ¡¸I got it¡¹ Balthazar closed her eyes. She closed her eyes, and stuck out her lips. ¡­¡­it¡¯s not a kiss you know. I ignored that pose, and casted a mind searching magic. ¡¸¡ºMind Reading¡»¡¹ The light of the magic enveloped Balthazar. It¡¯s a magic that materializes what one¡¯s thinking inside. Their results¡­¡­it depends on the person. A person who thinks of things with words, the words would come out through a voice. A person who thinks of things with images, those images would come out. Sometimes, there are people who think using sound or simple colors, but even with those people, deciphering is also possible. For the meantime, the thing that I want to know, is if Balthazar has ill intents or not. I casted magic with that©`©`and then. A manga sentence balloon-like thing appeared behind her. Balthazar was the type with images. It¡¯s good that it¡¯s with images, but¡­¡­to think that, it was my face that was inside the balloon. Face, face, face, the balloon was completely filled with my face. A smiling face, an angry face, a crying face©`©`no, I don¡¯t cry. My face as completely filling the balloon. ¡­¡­she¡¯s only thinking of me, huh. And, I found out another thing. Ill intents, it looks like she doesn¡¯t have any. Because the background is light blue, and looks very peaceful. A person who has ill intents would have black, and people who are full of desires have purple or all colors, so I can tell with that. This isn¡¯t important, but Isaac is a person who thinks with colors, and it¡¯s always pink colored whenever I looked at it. ¡­¡­¡£ She doesn¡¯t have¡­¡­ill intents. This is troublesome, but I can¡¯t feel any ill intent from Balthazar at all. I imagined something like ¡°approach him, then when he lets his guard down©`©`¡±, but it looks like it¡¯s not something like that. ¡¸Is it already finished??¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s finished¡¹ ¡¸Yay¡¹ Balthazar opened her eyes. She looked at me, and softens her sight. She made a very happy face. The balloon that¡¯s still behind her changed. My face that was many©`©`it became only one. The head was a little burnt©`©`my current face. She seems very happy looking at me©`©`it¡¯s a situation that I can only interpret like that. Is she really¡­¡­that happy. ¡¸Lucio-chan¡¹ ¡¸What is it¡¹ ¡¸I want to play with Lucio-chan?¡¹ ¡¸Play?¡¹ ¡¸Un. I want to play a lot, I want to play a lo?t. Together with Lucio-chan¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­play, huh¡¹ Taken aback, I think that those words are used in this kind of situation. (TL: taken aback ¶¾šÝ¤ò’i¤«¤ì¤ë = literally translated as being stripped off of poison) Thinking of this and that, I feel stupid being on guard. ¡¸I guess so, let¡¯s play huh¡¹ I¡¯ve had free time from the beginning after all. ¡¸For the meantime, let¡¯s return inside of the mansion¡¹ ¡¸Un¡¹ I started to walk to return inside of the mansion, Balthazar followed me from behind. Well then, what should we do. It was when I thought of that. ¡¸Kuchi!!¡¹ A very cute sneeze, and proportionally terrible destruction powers. I somehow guarded, the mansion was blown off without any remains. ¡°Maybe I took this too lightly¡±, I thought, but. ¡¸Lucio-chan¡¹ Looking at her that still have the balloon, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to get angry. ¨C ¨C _______________________________________________________________ *Sponsored by slonik-sama Chapter 83 – Maou-sama’s Curse Chapter 83 ¨C Maou-sama¡¯s Curse ¡¸©`©`kuchi!¡¹ Evening, with the opening sneeze, the mansion¡¯s garden turned into a scorched plain. ¡­¡­it would seem insane if you only saw this explanation, but it really became like that so it can¡¯t be helped. I fixed it properly with magic, and faced Balthazar. ¡¸¡­¡­?¡¹ She looked at me with like innocent eyes. It¡¯s a face that doesn¡¯t seem to know what she just did. ¡¸That sneeze, are you doing it consciously or are you doing it unconsciously, which is it?¡¹ ¡¸Sneeze?¡¹ ¡¸Unconsciously huh¡­¡­¡¹ I just met her, but I knew that she¡¯s a human that is straightforward. She¡¯s a person that is straightforward, for good or for bad. ¡­¡­regardless whether a Demon King is a human or not. If she¡¯s doing it unconsciously, then it can¡¯t be helped. ¡¸Lucio¡¹ ¡¸Un?¡¹ I turned around to the voice that I suddenly heard. Within the setting sun, I saw Isaac and Amanda-san¡¯s appearance. Isaac entered the premises of the mansion confidently, and Amanda-san followed after him. Come to think of it, Amanda-san came to get him because he did some trouble or something. ¡¸Was there no problem¡¹ ¡¸Of course, how can I be dealt with, with such a minor thing¡¹ ¡¸I really wonder why you¡¯re that confident¡¹ Amanda-san who¡¯s behind him had her usual expression, but a little bitterness was mixed with her face. I understood that it was absolutely not¡¸a minor thing¡¹. I should ask Amanda-san later. ¡¸Rather than that, Lucio, I have something to ask you¡¹ ¡¸Something to ask?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right, I heard that a red-haired beauty is living here. Where is she¡¹ ¡¸Red-haired¡­¡­are you talking about Veronica?¡¹ ¡¸NO. Not that milk smelling brat, but a glamorous, bewitching, adult beauty¡¹ ¡­¡­it was Veronica after all. Red-haired, glamorous and bewitching, it¡¯s Veronica¡¯s true appearance. I casted magic on that appearance of hers, and the one who¡¯s a child right now is Veronica. And with that, I would return her to her normal appearance sometimes, and she would enter the mansion with that. I looked at Amanda-san. ¡¸I have explained it to him, but he would not believe¡¹ I see. It means that, somebody saw that and it reached Isaac¡¯s ears, but even though Amanda-san explained it to him, Isaac wouldn¡¯t believe. It¡¯s too much of a pain, too much of a pain to explain. ¡¸What do you want with that person?¡¹ ¡¸Introduce me¡¹ Isaac answered immediately, it¡¯s like that as I¡¯ve thought huh. This guy, he likes women very much after all. ¡¸From what I have heard, it¡¯s a beauty that I¡¯ve met before. I did something wrong at that time, but this time for sure, I¡¯ll seduce her and make her mine¡¹ ¡¸Seduce her, you say¡¹ I have seen scenes where Isaac would seduce women several times. Honestly, that¡¯s just like a sketch comedy, I can¡¯t think that he would be able to seduce women with that. Even so, Isaac was full of confidence. It¡¯s amazing in a different meaning. ¡¸Hurry up and tell me. An adult beauty is more fitting for an adult man like me. You should just©`©`there, you should just drink milk with that kid there. You¡¯re just fine for each other¡¹ ¡¸Kid?¡¹ I turned around, there was Balthazar¡¯s flighty appearance. Fine for each other, well¡­¡­she looks like she¡¯s the same age with my wives, so if he¡¯d say we¡¯re fine for each other, that¡¯s true I guess. And that Balthazar, she¡¯s flighty as usual, but when I noticed it, she was staring intently at Isaac. I wonder what happened. ¡¸¡­¡­1/3¡¹ ¡¸Eh?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s 1/3 Lucio-chan¡¹ ¡¸1/3 me?¡¹ I tilted my head to Balthazar¡¯s ambiguous words. ¡¸Looks similar to Lucio-chan, about 1/3 is the same¡¹ ¡¸Ah?¡­¡­he¡¯s my brother after all, the same blood is flowing through us too¡¹ At least, for¡¸Lucio Martein¡¹that is. That¡¯s right, I¡¯m not conscious about it at all, but Isaac is my real brother. ¡­¡­now that I¡¯m conscious about it, I suddenly felt distressed. Well, whatever. ¡¸Lucio-chan is fine with just one¡¹ ¡¸Eh?¡¹ When I was pondering what it meant, Balthazar reached out her hand towards Isaac. Magic powers were raised, and the magic enveloped Isaac. ¡¸O-OOOOooooooo¡­¡­¡¹ His voice sounded like it became far away, and Isaac¡¯s body gradually shrunk¡­¡­he changed. Within a few seconds, he turned into a slug from a human. ¡­¡­a slug that is very colorful, and has star marks all around his body. You¡­¡­you still look like that even if you turn into a slug huh. No, no, rather than that. ¡¸Why did you do that¡¹ ¡¸I hate Lucio-chan who¡¯s similar to Lucio-chan other than Lucio-chan¡¹ ¡¸The same genes with me¡­¡­you changed him using magic because he was similar to me huh¡¹ *KokuKoku*, Balthazar nodded. I see, I get the story. It was completely not your fault huh, Isaac. I did something bad for just watching because I didn¡¯t felt any killing intent. ¡­¡­well, whatever, it¡¯s Isaac after all. ¡¸Lucio-sama¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m back?¡¹ ¡¸I have returned©`©`ara, she is?¡¹ And while this and that happened, my wives came back. Somehow, it feels like there¡¯s more trouble to come. ¨C ¨C _______________________________________________________________ *Sponsored by slonik-sama Chapter 84 – Underage(Wife)’s Point Chapter 84 ¨C Underage(Wife)¡¯s Point Night, in the living room, my wives who have come home gathered. ¡¸You would explain what is going on right¡¹ Within the three, Veronica asked with a grim face. By the way, ¡°that girl¡± Balthazar is in a short distance away. ¡¸I¡¯m Nadia, what¡¯s your name?¡¹ ¡¸Call me, Hacchan¡¹ ¡¸Hacchan huh, un, I got it. By the way, does Hacchan like tea?¡¹ ¡¸I don¡¯t know. What is, tea?¡¹ ¡¸Fue? You don¡¯t know tea? Yo?sh, Amanda-san, please take out a good one¡¹ Nadia shouted towards outside the room. She had already broken the ice with Balthazar quickly. Since there was the case of Isaac, I was worried that Balthazar wasn¡¯t planning on getting along with anyone other than me, and there would be a bad mood with my wives, but that was not the case at all. It¡¯s probably all thanks to Nadia who is friendly and cheerful. Suddenly, my face was caught. ¡¸Looking away!¡¹ My face was forcefully turned back. I could almost hear the sound *Goki!* in my neck. ¡¸Please do not. I am asking you a question¡¹ Veronica made an extra grim face. ¡¸Sorry sorry¡¹ ¡¸If you really think of that, explain. That girl, who and where did she come from?¡¹ ¡¸It would be very long if I explain¡¹ ¡¸Please make it short¡¹ ¡¸U?n¡¹ I thought for a while, then decided to tell it honestly. She¡¯s my wife after all, it¡¯s not good to hide things from her. ¡¸Do you know the name Balthazar?¡¹ ¡¸Balthazar?¡¹ Veronica thought for a moment. ¡¸I know that! It¡¯s the Demon King right!¡¹ Nadia who was a little far away answered immediately. I knew that she¡¯d be like that. Nadia has been with me to Balthazar¡¯s space several times, and fought against him. Next to me, she¡¯s the person who was the most involved with Balthazar in this house. Because Nadia had answered like that, Veronica nodded as she remembered. ¡¸You were talking about ¡°that¡± Balthazar huh. If so, even children knows about that¡¹ ¡¸It seemed like you had a hard time to remember though¡¹ ¡¸I-It¡¯s because it is a term that is not used in daily life!¡¹ Veronica refuted with a flushed face. She has a point. There was no way that the Demon King who has been sealed a long time ago would be mentioned in daily life. That was what I thought, but. ¡¸I have heard about that a lot. When I was a child, Otou-san would always threaten me like ¡°If you are not a good child, Balthazar will come and take you away?¡±¡¹ It¡¯s really used in normal daily life, I mean, isn¡¯t that a Namahage. When Sylvia said that, Veronica had a blushing face. ¡¸T-That does not matter desu wa! Rather than that, what is it about Balthazar?¡¹ ¡¸She, she¡¯s Balthazar¡¹ ¡¸Do you really think that you can get away with such a made up story of poor quality?¡¹ ¡¸No, it¡¯s true. Precisely, it seems like she¡¯s Balthazar the 8th. How can I say this, she¡¯s the original¡¯s descendent, I guess? I haven¡¯t heard the details about that though¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­are you saying the truth?¡¹ ¡¸Had I ever lied to everyone?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸Lucio-sama had never lied to us¡¹ Veronica did not say anything, and instead, Sylvia answered. And, Nadia had high spirits. ¡¸I see, it¡¯s Balthazar the 8th, so it¡¯s Hacchan huh?¡¹(TL: 8(¥Ï¥ÁHachi) = Hacchan) ¡¸That¡¯s right?¡¹ ¡¸I see, I see. Let¡¯s get along from now on okay, Hacchan!¡¹ ¡¸U?n. Un. Let¡¯s do that¡¹ Nadia reached out her hand, and after Balthazar had thought for a while, the two shook their hands. Are you fine, just that easily? ¡¸D-Do you have proof?¡¹ Was she already unable to pull back, Veronica insists. ¡¸Proof?¡¹ ¡¸Yes, proof desu wa. The proof that that girl is in the bloodline of the Demon King¡¹ ¡¸Even if you say that?¡­¡­¡¹ It¡¯s not like she looks similar to Balthazar, and there isn¡¯t IDs in this world. Something that can be used as a proof©`©`¡ºMagic Shield¡»!!! I instinctively used magic. I expanded the shield fully to protect my wives. Soon after, ¡°Kuchi!¡±, Balthazar let out a very cute sneeze. About half of the mansion was blown away. A sneeze that almost didn¡¯t have any sign. The reason that the shield was in time was because my sixth sense reacted. The mansion half destroyed with the Demon King¡¯s sneeze, my three wives that I protected unscathed, and flighty, light and fluffy, Balthazar. ¡¸How cool! What¡¯s that right now, what magic was it right now?¡¹ Nadia raised her spirits. It¡¯s very like her. I looked at Veronica. She was stunned to the half destroyed mansion. ¡¸Do you believe me now?¡¹ ¡¸Y-Yes¡­¡­with this much magic powers shown¡­¡­. I can¡¯t understand why it¡¯s a sneeze though¡¹ ¡¸I also don¡¯t know anything about that¡¹ I used magic to return the mansion to normal while saying that. Sylvia came to my side. She held my hand with a worried expression. Nadia with high spirits, and although surprised, Veronica who was still composed. Unlike the two, she seems to be a little afraid. That¡¯s why, I held her hand tightly in return, and smiled at her. And then, with that, Sylvia got slightly relieved. She made a very peaceful face. When I noticed it, Balthazar has come in front of me. *Ji?*, she stared at Sylvia and me, and stared at our holding hands. ¡¸What is it¡¹ ¡¸That, what kind of magic?¡¹ ¡¸¡±That¡±?¡¹ ¡¸Your hands are holding each others¡¹ ¡¸Ahh. This is not©`©`¡¹ ¡¸You held each other¡¯s hands, and that person became like *Fuwa?n*. What magic is that?¡¹ Balthazar asked while tilting her head. No, it isn¡¯t magic©`©`. ¡¸It¡¯s the magic of holding hands!¡¹ ¡¸Nadia?¡¹ ¡¸When you hold hands with Lucio-kun like this, you¡¯d feel very safe¡¹ Nadia came to the other side, and held my open hand. ¡¸She also became like *Fuwa?n*¡¹ ¡¸Well, I¡¯d be like that. Right! Sylvie¡¹ ¡¸Un¡­¡­Nadia-chan¡¹ Nadia with a smile, and shyly Sylvia. Balthazar who stared at the two. She looked very interested, comparing the two¡¯s faces and the holding hands. I felt I was being looked at from the other side. It¡¯s Veronica. She¡¯s staring at me. ¡¸What is it, Veronica¡¹ ¡¸Where¡¯s my part?¡¹ ¡¸Eh?¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m asking you, where¡¯s my part¡¹ ¡¸Part, you say¡­¡­you mean this?¡¹ I showed the hand that was holding Nadia¡¯s. Veronica didn¡¯t nod, but the way she stared at me says yes. I see, she wanted to hold hands huh. But even so, both of my hands aren¡¯t open after all. ¡¸Please do something about it¡¹ Veronica asked cutely. How can I say this, hmm, it¡¯s amazing. It¡¯s not like it¡¯s jealousy or something, but rather, it¡¯s simply ¡°I also want to do it, so do something¡±. Just like the time I proposed to her, it was very like her. ¡¸¡ºMagic Hand¡»¡¹ I used magic, and created another hand. *MonyoMonyo*, the hand grew from my back. The third hand reached out to Veronica. ¡¸Please go on, my princess¡¹ ¡¸Your frivolous talk is as low as usual huh¡¹ Even though she¡¯s saying that, Veronica held my hand in a very good mood. With three hands, I held my three wives. It was very soft and warm. They say that it¡¯s magic, but I feel like it¡¯s rather, I¡¯m the one who has fallen under a spell. I thought, it might also be great sleeping like this today. Suddenly, I feel I was being looked at. Balthazar¡¯s look that I have felt since earlier became stronger. She was staring at the increased hand, and Veronica¡¯s face who was holding that. ¡¸It¡¯s really magic right. After all, she¡¯s like *DereDere*, when she held it¡¹ ¡¸W-Who is *DereDere* you say!¡¹ ¡¸Ahahaha, Vero-chan¡¯s so stubborn¡¹ Nadia laughed happily. ¡¸I am not being stubborn! I-I¡¯m his wife, so I would not be like *DereDere* with just this¡¹ ¡¸But, you¡¯re very *DereDere* you know. Ne?¡¹ ¡¸Ne?¡¹ Both of them tilting their head, Nadia and Balthazar nodded at each other. Nadia who is lively and cheerful and Balthazar who is somewhat light and fluffy. Their personalities are at the opposite, but it looks like they¡¯re getting along with each other already. ¡¸Ne?, Lucio-chan¡¹ ¡¸Un?¡¹ ¡¸Hacchan also, wants to do that¡¹ ¡¸This? You mean hold hands¡¹ Balthazar nodded. ¡°What should I do¡±, but when I was thinking of that. ¡¸No way¡¹ Very surprisingly, Sylvia was opposed to it. ¡¸Sylvia?¡¹ ¡¸There is no way. The only ones who can hold hands with Lucio-sama is his wives¡¹ ¡¸Oh?, Sylvie¡¯s quite serious¡¹ ¡¸How rare, to think that you would insist on that point strongly¡¹ ¡¸Because¡­¡­because¡¹ ¡¸I am not blaming you¡¹ ¡¸Eh?¡¹ ¡¸After all, I feel just the same¡¹ ¡¸Un, I also think so. The only ones who can hold hands with Lucio-kun is his wives¡¹ Nadia said like a teacher saying you can only read manga if it¡¯s Jump. Just like that, wives agreed with Sylvia. I also agree. The only ones who I should hold hands with are my wives. This action is a special thing for them, and I would only do it with them. That¡¯s why, I feel bad for Balthazar, but©`©`. ¡¸That¡¯s why, Hacchan should become Lucio-kun¡¯s wife first¡¹ ¡¸Eh? No, no¡¹ I made a wry laugh. It was very likely of Nadia to suggest that, but isn¡¯t that going too far©`©`. ¡¸Yes, that is right¡¹ ¡¸There is no problem then¡¹ Surprisingly, Veronica¡­¡­and even Sylvia followed. ¡­¡­eh? What does this mean? What kind of development is this. I, could not understand what my wives were talking about. ¨C ¨C _______________________________________________________________ *Sponsored by Shin Amazake-sama Chapter 85 – Inspection Chapter 85 ¨C Inspection ¡¸We¡¯re here?¡¹ Being first, Nadia was in very high spirits. Lunch under the bright sun, we have come to the grasslands in the outskirts. Me, my three wives, and with Balthazar, the five of us. With the exception of Balthazar, we come here a lot. Going for a picnic, sleeping in the afternoon, or playing with new magic spells. Since it¡¯s wide and open, convenient place, we come here a lot as a family. And Veronica, recently, she usually goes here out for a walk with Coco/Mami. I feel very warm seeing the appearance of Veronica going out for a walk with Coco and Mami with a leash connected to their wrist, so I sometimes follow them secretly. Well, enough of that. ¡¸O?i, Nadia¡¹ ¡¸What¡¯s up?¡¹ When I called her, Nadia returned with a trot. ¡¸Why did you bring us here?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s for, Hacchan to practice controlling her powers you know¡¹ ¡¸Control? Practice?¡¹ ¡¸Un! You know, that sneeze. She need to control that right?¡¹ ¡¸Ah?, well, that¡¯s true, that¡¯s a little troublesome. I¡¯d be able to react and protect when I¡¯m around, but it would be the worst if I¡¯m not around. It¡¯s crude since its powers are dispersed, but its destructive powers aren¡¯t that different from the first generation¡¹ ¡¸Is that so??¡¹ ¡¸You saw the mansion getting blown off right? And also, I feel like its strength is gradually growing. I guess that she¡¯d be able to blow off a whole town sooner or later¡¹ ¡¸As expected of the Demon King¡¯s daughter huh!¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m already the Demon King you know? Only Hacchan is still alive within Balthazars¡¹ Balthazar said in a carefree tone. No, the first generation is alive in that space though. But well, leaving that on the side©`©`Demon King¡¯s are something like that huh. ¡¸Then even more, you should learn to control it. To become Lucio-kun¡¯s wife too¡¹ ¡¸To become a wife?¡¹ Balthazar tilted her head. She was still having a light and fluffy air. Sylvia also soft and gentle, but it is a different kind from that. That trait of Sylvia feels like peaceful and quiet, with a pinch of timidity on the side. Balthazar¡¯s fluffiness is like out of the world. Common sense would be hardly of use. ¡¸Right, to become a wife. If you can¡¯t do that, you shouldn¡¯t become Lucio-kun¡¯s wife¡¹ ¡¸Wife¡­¡­even if I can¡¯t©`©`¡¹ ¡¸Then, you can¡¯t hold hands¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯ll become his wife?. Even if the whole world becomes my enemy¡¹ ¡°Hmph¡±, with high spirits, Balthazar made a very lovely guts pose. I thought that she had settled down overnight, but she¡¯s still hung up on that huh. For some reason, she¡¯s firmly determined too. ¡¸I mean, is everyone, really fine with that¡¹ ¡¸I think that it is fine¡¹ The one who answered was Sylvia. ¡¸Balthazar©`©`¡¹ ¡¸Call Bal, Hacchan¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­Ba, Balthazar-chan, I don¡¯t know much about her, but I know that she has strong feelings to be together with Lucio-sama. I-I think that it is fine¡¹ ¡¸That is exactly right. Leaving her on Lucio¡¯s side would also be for the sake of mankind¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s not something so difficult¡¹ With a face full of smile, Nadia tapped the other two¡¯s back. ¡¸She really likey likes Lucio-kun, and she¡¯s not a bad girl so she should be together with him¡¹ I think that, that¡¯s too simple. But, it looks like that was good enough. Both Sylvia and Veronica, after getting surprised, they nodded with a convinced face. ¡¸If so, even more¡­¡­from how I think of it, is it not fine even if she cannot control it? It is something that would not cause any problem if Lucio¡¯s around¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s why I¡¯m saying, there are also times when he¡¯s not around right? What if, Hacchan is just like Sylvie who would wet her bed when Lucio-kun¡¯s not around because she got sad, wouldn¡¯t that be bad?¡¹ ¡¸Waa?! Waa?! Nadia-chan, don¡¯t say that!¡¹ Sylvia waved her hands and was saying ¡°Wa?Wa?¡±. She took a glance at me with a very flushed face. I mean, well, it was like that huh. Sylvia¡¯s habit of wetting her bed, I thought that it has completely disappeared recently, but she¡¯s not completely out of it huh. ¡­¡­un, this also love as a husband, I should make it as if I didn¡¯t hear anything. ¡¸I also, when I¡¯m sad and lonely without Lucio-kun around, my head would explode¡¹ ¡¸Is that not just a gag¡¹ ¡¸Vero-chan also©`©`¡¹ ¡¸What is it with me?¡¹ Veronica glared at Nadia under a smile. She¡¯s facing Nadia so I couldn¡¯t see her expression, but©`©`I felt cold. Shivers were sent to my spine. ¡¸¡­¡­it means, Hacchan needs to train!¡¹ Ah! She diverted the conversation. Nadia, she¡¯s probably having a cold sweat. I don¡¯t know what she was about to say, but, un, it¡¯s for her own sake to say nothing more. ¡¸Lucio? Right now, did you hear anything?¡¹ ¡¸N-No, nothing at all. I just suddenly felt my ears hurt and couldn¡¯t hear anything¡¹ It¡¯s also for my own sake to not ask anything, un. The conversation¡¯s divert©`©`returned to Balthazar. ¡¸If that is so, you want to overcome it?¡¹ ¡¸Ye?s¡¹ ¡¸By the way, what magic was that? That sneeze. If I knew what magic is it, it¡¯s possible for me to pin point it and seal it¡¹ ¡¸Bal, she doesn¡¯t know how to use magic?¡¹ ¡¸He?¡¹ I doubted my ears. She can¡¯t use magic? No, there are a lot of people who can¡¯t use magic, but then, what in the world was that sneeze? ¡¸That was just a normal sneeze you know?¡¹ ¡¸A normal sneeze?¡¹ ¡¸A normal sneeze¡¹ Balthazar clearly nodded with an immediate answer. Is it that, she really can¡¯t use magic? To confirm that, I casted a magic spell on Balthazar. ¡¸¡ºInspection¡»¡¹ The magical light enveloped Balthazar, burst off and disappeared. It¡¯s a magic spell that checks how many magic spells are learned¡­¡­or Grimoires read. A figure should come out if she had learned any magic spell, but if none, nothing would happen and it would burst off like what happened right now. By the way, Sylvia, Nadia, and Veronica, 1 came out from them, and in my case, it easily exceeded five figures. The¡ºInspection¡»was working properly. Then, it just means¡­¡­she really doesn¡¯t know any magic spells, huh. I thought that that sneeze was very crude, but¡­¡­I see, it¡¯s a magic spell, but magic powers being released casually huh. Strangely, I got convinced. ¡¸Is there nothing that can be done, if, it isn¡¯t magic?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s not true at all. Right! Lucio-kun¡¹ ¡¸Yes, if it is Lucio-sama, then surely¡¹ ¡¸He is my husband after all, this much, it would not even be called a problem¡¹ It seems like I¡¯m quite trusted huh. Well, I can really do something about it though. I searched the magic spell inside my head, if it is just a release of magic powers, then¡­¡­that one should be good enough. ¡¸¡ºWorm Hole¡»¡¹ I used the magic, the space before Balthazar distorted. The distortion that could be seen with the naked eye, it¡¯s not like there¡¯s anything special, but it was just, distorted. A given example would be, the heat haze during a midsummer day. Sylvia, Nadia, and Veronica, all of them focused on that. ¡¸What¡¯s this? Is it okay to touch it?¡¹ ¡¸There isn¡¯t a problem with just touching¡¹ I touched it first to show them. But even so, there isn¡¯t anything there, so rather than touching, it¡¯s more like passing through. When my hand passed through, my hand looked like it was distorted. ¡¸Waa?! Looks fun¡¹ Nadia passed her hand through the distortion many times. ¡¸So fun?. Look, look, Sylvie¡¹ And she even puts her head in it. Nadia¡¯s distorted face, everyone laughed out at once. After finishing laughing. ¡¸And then, what¡¯s up with this?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s probably better if you actually see it¡¹ I said that, and looked at Balthazar. Everyone got into their senses, and focused on her. With how the conversation progressed, everyone knew that it¡¯s a magic to counter the sneeze, so they¡¯re expecting for a sneeze. ¡¸?¡¹ The only one who¡¯s clueless was Balthazar. She stared back at us while tilting her head. ¡¸Yosh, Sylvie, go and catch Hacchan¡¹ ¡¸Un, I got it¡¹ ¡¸I picked this up earlier. The end of this plant is like a fluffy wool, so it should be enough¡¹ ¡¸As expected of Vero-chan! It¡¯s the wisdom of an old wo©`©`i¡¯sh noshing!!¡¹ Nadia who received the long and thin thing from Veronica after saluting, and Sylvia who hugged Balthazar from behind. Using that thing, Nadia tickled Balthazar¡¯s nose. ¡¸Aha, ahahahaha. Sto?p it?¡¹ ¡¸Here, here, hurry up and give up?¡¹ ¡¸Should you not just plunge it inside her nose?¡¹ ¡¸I see!¡¹ ¡¸Ah! Balthazar-chan, don¡¯t struggle¡¹ ¡¸Call Bal, Haccha©`©`hakushun!¡¹ Her refute changed into a sneeze. She made a huge sneeze, and just like up until now, magic powers were released. The magic powers that would cause an explosion were absorbed by the distorted space. In the next instant, another distorted space appeared in front of me. And from there, the enormous amount of magic powers blew off, and hit me directly. About half of the grasslands were blown off, and the earth was scorched behind me. I should fix it using magic later. ¡¸Lucio-sama!¡¹ Sylvia called out to me worriedly. ¡¸Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s the one who did it purposely, so he should¡¯ve expected this¡¹ ¡¸Ahahaha, Vero-chan, your voice is shaking, worried huh¡¹ It¡¯s rather, you should worry about me a little more. After the magic powers smoke cleared, and looking at me. ¡¸Thank goodness¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸W-Well, it¡¯s this much desu wa¡¹ ¡¸Ahahahaha, Lucio-kun¡¯s head exploded. You¡¯re going to wet your bed tonight, I¡¯m sure¡¹ Different reactions with each of the three, it¡¯s nice that they¡¯re having fun. For the meantime, the sneeze is solved with this, I guess. ¨C ¨C Chapter 86 – Demon King Immediately Falling Within Two Panels Chapter 86 ¨C Demon King Immediately Falling Within Two Panels When Balthazar¡¯s magic powers explosion trouble was solved, my wives©`©`especially Nadia, was brimming of desires to play. I like playing with my wives, so when I see them wanting to play, I also feel happy. And Nadia, when I saw her running around in the grassland, she suddenly stopped, and bent her knees to the ground. And after a while, she seemed like she thought of something, and asked me to make it a reality using magic. That is our house¡¯s daily life. ¡¸Lucio-kun! I want to ride that!¡¹ ¡¸You came huh¡¹ I looked towards the place Nadia was staring at. There was a small frog there. It was just staying at its place, and only occasionally inflates its cheek pouch. ¡¸You want to ride that?¡¹ ¡¸Un!¡¹ ¡¸I got it, ¡ºSma¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸Sylvie too!¡¹ ¡¸Eh! Hyan!¡¹ Because I finished casting the magic¡ºSmall¡»that makes someone smaller, Nadia pulled her best friend Sylvia by the hand. The magic was casted on the two, and their body became small. After the two had become smaller, Nadia pulled Sylvia, and rode the frog on its back together. *Pyon!*, the frog jumped. ¡¸Kyahahahaha!¡¹ ¡¸Kyaaaaaaaa!¡¹ Nadia who started laughing out loud on the back of the frog that jumped, and Sylvia who was forcefully pulled on raising a scream. While letting them do what they want, I left some part of my consciousness on them to follow up in the case of anything happening. And while doing that, I also asked Veronica who is beside me. ¡¸Is Veronica fine? With something like that¡¹ ¡¸Me? Let me think, then since you¡¯re asking, I want to fly to the sky¡¹ ¡¸Then how about a dragonfly? Unlike a bird, it can stand by in mid-air so you might get a different feeling from it¡¹ ¡¸That seems interesting. Can I ask you then¡¹ ¡¸¡ºSmall¡»¡¹ I replied with a smile and magic, and let Veronica who got smaller ride on the back of a dragonfly. She didn¡¯t raise a scream or laughed out, but looking at her side, she seems very content. But, that was only for an instant. Another dragonfly came on the dragonfly that she¡¯s riding, and they have docked together mid-air ¡¸Wait a minute, why did another dragonfly come?! Lucio! Hey Lucio! They are doing a weird thing!¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s the dragonflies mating¡¹ ¡¸Ma©`©`¡¹ ¡¸Don¡¯t worry, dragonflies mate while flying so there¡¯s no problem¡¹ ¡¸There is a huge problem! Let me choose another kyaaaaa!¡¹ She complained, raised a scream, and Veronica was taken away. Putting it as it¡¯s a great experience being able to ride on the back of a mating dragonfly, I let it as it is. Of course, I didn¡¯t forget to leave some consciousness on her to not let any harm come to her. Lastly, I looked at Balthazar. She¡¯s sitting beside me obediently, and looked up to me with a light and fluffy feeling. ¡¸What about you? You want to ride on a honey bee or something?¡¹ ¡¸Right now, it¡¯s magic??¡¹ ¡¸Un? Yeah, it¡¯s magic. This much, I think that you can also do it though?¡¹ After all, she¡¯s a Demon King. ¡¸Bal, she can¡¯t use magic you know?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­come to think of it, you also said that earlier huh¡¹ She made Isaac into a slug though, I wonder what that was. ¡­¡­it¡¯s Isaac after all, so, whatever. ¡¸Would Demon Kings also learn magic after reading manga©`©`I mean, Grimoires?¡¹ ¡¸Grimoire??¡¹ ¡¸Something like this©`©`¡ºTransfer¡»¡¹ I used magic, and reached out to my side. A mysterious hole opened in the space to my side, and I placed my hand in there. A magic spell that connects different spaces passing through dimensions. This time, I connected the space to the Grimoire Library. And from there, I took out one Grimoire. There was a fluffy sheep drawn on the cover, a Grimoire/manga with a heart warming feeling. After checking the cover and the contents briefly, I passed it to Balthazar. ¡¸Try reading this¡¹ ¡¸Reading? ¡­¡­¡­supi?¡¹ The instant she looked at the first page after opening the Grimoire, Balthazar fell asleep with a snot bubble. ¡¸What the heck!¡¹ I couldn¡¯t help but shout. I mean, it¡¯s not a textbook you know. This is the first time I saw someone fall asleep immediately by reading a manga. Being shouted out, Balthazar¡¯s snot bubble popped and opened her eyes. With a sleepy face, she looked at me and the Grimoire I passed onto her alternately. And finally, with a little sulking face. ¡¸An item to curse only Bal?¡¹ She said. ¡¸If so, that would be amazing! Isn¡¯t that a rare item for Demon King fights. Not that, but, this is a, well©`©`a magical book that makes you learn magic¡¹ ¡¸Bal too?¡¹ ¡¸I don¡¯t know about that. It¡¯s like that for humans, but I wonder how it is for a Demon King. It would be proven if you¡¯d just be able to finish reading it though¡¹ ¡¸If I read it, Lucio-chan will be happy?¡¹ ¡¸Happy, well, it¡¯s rather, it would be helpful if the mystery is solved¡¹ ¡¸Then, I¡¯ll read¡¹ Balthazar said that, and looked onto the Grimoire once again, but. ¡¸Supi?¡­¡­¡¹ Once again, she immediately fell asleep. ¡¸Are you Nobita or something!¡¹ She fell asleep once again. Probably, she has only read two panels, she really fell immediately. And this time, I stopped having the feeling of pointing that out. While holding the opened Grimoire/manga, *KokuriKokuri*, she swayed her head with a snot bubble. ¡¸Lucio-chan¡­¡­can¡¯t eat anymore you know?¡¹ ¡¸Your sleep talk is normal huh¡¹ ¡¸Instead?¡­¡­you can eat Bal¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s what you meant huh!¡¹ ¡¸You know?¡­¡­¡¹ Grinning, Balthazar drooled while smiling. ¡°Demon King, what was it again¡± I mean, she had a very innocent sleeping face that made me think of that. For the meantime, the thing that I found out with this. Balthazar can¡¯t use magic, and she also can¡¯t read (you can say it so) Grimoire. And©`©`. ¡¸She¡¯s sleeping huh¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯ll also sleep!¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯d had enough of dragonflies desu wa¡¹ Returning one by one, my wives that started to sleep on top of Balthazar while still small, I also found out right now, that they really like her. ¨C ¨C Chapter 87 – Swan’s Flutter Kick Chapter 87 ¨C Swan¡¯s Flutter Kick The four who woke up from their afternoon nap. Unlike the three who woke up in an excellent mood, Veronica was in a slightly bad mood. ¡¸What is it¡¹ ¡¸What is it your face. That dragonfly came out in my dreams!¡¹ ¡¸Well, that¡¯s awful. Do you want to do something else to get refreshed?¡¹ ¡¸Lucio should let me ride him¡¹ ¡¸Un? Me?¡¹ ¡¸That is right. Please become a dragon just as usual, and let me ride in your back¡¹ ¡¸I got it¡¹ I answered immediately. That much of a request, isn¡¯t that much. ¡¸Transform?Drago©`©`¡¹ ¡¸Hekuchi!¡¹ The next instant I used magic, Balthazar sneezed. It was her clich¨¦ sneeze. The magic powers that were released were absorbed by the gate countermeasure, and it was released to me. There was a huge explosion right above my head, and the dust smoke covered all of my body. ¡¸Lucio-sama!¡¹ I heard Sylvia¡¯s panicked voice. ¡¸I¡¯m alright, don¡¯t worry¡¹ ¡¸Thank goodness¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸As expected of Lucio-kun huh©`©`oh, what¡¯s this¡¹ Nadia was almost finishing talking, but her spirits suddenly went up. It was a very cheerful ¡°what¡¯s this¡±. Soon after, she started laughing while hugging her stomach. ¡¸Ahahahaha, Lucio-kun so cute?¡¹ ¡¸This is¡­¡­good too¡¹(Veronica) ¡¸Howa?¡­¡­¡¹(Sylvia) I heard my wives¡¯ voices one next to the other. What is it so suddenly? After the dust smoke had cleared, I noticed the change. The height of my sight is different from usual. No, well, I used the magic to transform into a dragon, so it¡¯s normal that the height of my sight is different, but I don¡¯t meant it like that. Rather, it¡¯s the opposite. It was not the sight of me looking down after becoming big, but it¡¯s a sight where I¡¯m looking up to my wives. Just like I¡¯m looking upwards from below, it feels like I¡¯m looking up to a giant. ¡¸This, what does this mean¡¹ ¡¸Lucio-kun became small¡¹ ¡¸Mu?!¡¹ ¡¸Small?, a dragon¡¯s baby huh¡¹ ¡¸It is like he has become like a stuffed toy¡¹ ¡¸¡ºFull Lens Mirror¡»¡¹ I used magic. A mirror of the same size of my body appeared in front of my, and showed my appearance. The thing that showed was a small dragon. It was the dragon appearance before but, it¡¯s just deformed smaller. Just like Veronica said, it was like a stuffed toy. ¡¸Why did it become like this?¡¹ ¡¸Can¡¯t you become bigger?¡¹ ¡¸I can©`©`¡ºFake Growth¡»¡¹ ¡¸Hekuchi!!¡¹ The instant I used magic, Balthazar sneezed again, and the magic powers hit me directly. There was a similar explosion, and the dust smoke covered me. The instant it cleared, the height of my sight changed again. Surprisingly, the four of them became adults. I used magic to make myself that became a dragon bigger, but instead, it made the four of them adults. Well, leading up to this, I can guess the reason. The instant I used magic, Balthazar¡¯s magic powers directly hit. And that lead my magic to malfunction. ¡¸Supi?¡­¡­¡¹ And the person in the act, Balthazar¡­¡­the adult Balthazar that I saw for the first time was having a snot bubble, and was sleeping while standing. She became a cute adult, but that appearance of hers was very disappointing at the same time. ¡­¡­well then, I should use magic once again. I should become bigger, and let Veronica ride on my back©`©`. But when I was thinking of that, Veronica hugs and carries me. ¡¸Veronica?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­how cute¡¹ ¡¸Eh?¡¹ ¡¸Lucio, tell me why are you this cute?¡¹ ¡¸Wait, Veronica, what are you saying¡¹ ¡¸Lucio-kun is very cute from the start. Right! Sylvie¡¹ ¡¸That is, to say that Lucio-sama is cute¡­¡­well, but, un¡­¡­¡¹ With flushed cheeks, Sylvia nodded. *KyaKya*, the three adults were in high spirits, surrounding me. I feel like I¡¯m a puppy caught by high school girls. Veronica who carries me to an embrace, she pats my head with a very loving touch. After she had patted me for a while, she gave Nadia her turn. Nadia rubbed her cheeks to me strongly. And next to that, she passed me to Sylvia. Sylvia hugged me nervously, but she did it lovingly. This isn¡¯t so bad, I feel like being adored by big sisters, it isn¡¯t bad. ¡¸Ahaha, Lucio-kun is like being petted, this is really fun¡¹ Nadia said that, and Sylvia and Veronica nodded. Everyone, it seems like we feel just the same. ¡¸Bal-chan should also do it©`©`oh my, Bal-chan¡¯s sleeping again¡¹ I was about to be passed to Balthazar at the end, but she was always asleep since she turned into her adult appearance. ¡¸Too bad, it¡¯s so fun, so I wanted to Bal-chan to join too¡¹ ¡¸Lucio only needs to maintain this situation until she wakes up.¡¹ ¡¸Right now, it is somewhat like an accident but, is it alright with that, Lucio-sama¡¹ Sylvia got worried. It¡¯s true that the current situation was an accident, and it was the result of Balthazar making my magic malfunction. I get her point being worried about that. But, there¡¯s no problem. And accident of this level, it isn¡¯t much. To make her relieved, I smiled pleasantly, and. ¡¸It¡¯s al©`©`¡¹ The instant I opened my mouth, the surroundings changed. The surrounding space distorted, and I was thrown into a completely different place. ¡¸©`©`right?¡¹ It was a place where nothing exists. The surroundings were completely black, a space that makes me feel that my sense of balance whether it is up, down, left, or right, it had become strange. It is a space©`©`a familiar place that I have visited many times. ¡¸Fuhahahahahaha!¡¹ It was a familiar voice. When I turned around, there was Balthazar¡¯s (1st) appearance. That¡¯s right, it was the space that I was summoned to many times. It was the space where the original Demon King Balthazar was sealed. ¡¸Hou, just like I felt so, you¡¯re weakening, Lucio Martien¡¹ ¡¸Weakening?¡¹ ¡¸I casted magic on you. One that would activate when your stamina and magic powers have decreased, a magic that would drag you into this place¡¹ ¡¸You even did something like that¡¹ ¡¸I will pull out your guts and chop you into pieces!¡¹ Original Balthazar attacked. A trap that would activate when I¡¯m weakened, I see, it isn¡¯t a bad strategy. It isn¡¯t bad©`©`but. ¡¸¡ºTransform?Dragon¡»¡¹ I used magic. My appearance changed. It was the proper magic where there was no interference©`©`no disruption of magic powers. I changed my appearance to a giant dragon, the proper appearance of the magic. To the symbol of power, to the appearance of a giant dragon not deformed smaller. Balthazar¡¯s complexion changed. ¡¸I-Impossible. You did not weake©`©`©`BURUAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!¡¹ I trampled the Original Balthazar using my forefoot. Quite seriously, without mercy. I also added grinding to that. Oh really, to think that he¡¯d get in the way of me playing with my wives. I defeated the Original Balthazar, and the space started to distort. It¡¯s the sign that I¡¯m coming back to the place before. Mu! A lot of things would be spoiled if I returned just as is. ¡¸¡ºTransform?Dragon¡»¡­¡­¡ºReproduction¡»¡¹ I used two magic spells at the same time. A magic spell that turns me into a dragon, and a magic spell that would reproduce a situation. While I was transforming, I hit myself with a chunk of magic powers. I reproduced her sneeze. And, in the next instant. ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸Lucio-sama?¡¹ I returned to the place I was before. Looking at my stuffed toy size after looking around restlessly, the adult Sylvia tilted her head. ¡¸Did something happen?¡¹ ¡¸Right now, I©`©`no, it¡¯s nothing¡¹ Sylvia, Nadia, and Veronica didn¡¯t react at all, they didn¡¯t even ask ¡°Where did you go to?¡±. It looks like they haven¡¯t noticed that I was summoned to Original Balthazar¡¯s space. It would be better if they haven¡¯t noticed, or rather, it would be great. And at that time©`©`Balthazar¡¯s snot bubble popped. After waking up, she looked around, looked at herself, and looked at me. I stared at my stuffed toy sized appearance, and finally, *Powa?*, she made a soft and lovely smile. ¡¸It¡¯s Lucio-chan?¡­¡­it¡¯s still Lucio-chan even inside my dreams?¡¹ She said that, carried me to an embrace, and rubbed her cheeks to me like Nadia©`©`and fell asleep again. ¡¸She knew that it¡¯s Lucio-sama huh¡¹ ¡¸Even though she¡¯s just half-awake¡¹ ¡¸It is the proof that he is the real one¡¹ Under the setting sun, Balthazar hugged me, and there were three adults watching us while nodding. The grasslands, it was covered with¡¸happiness¡¹. ¨C ¨C _______________________________________________________________ *Sponsored by Shin Amazake-sama Hacchan¡¯s adult appearance in the bonus chapter of volume 3 of the light novel. I thought of placing it here since I don¡¯t really have any plans yet to translate the bonus chapters. Chapter 88 – Underwater Flight Chapter 88 ¨C Underwater Flight Afternoon in the next day. Without going to the Grimoire Library, I was reading Grimoire in the mansion. And the reason behind that was, Balthazar would stick to me and wouldn¡¯t go away. It would be troublesome if it was blown off altogether with the Grimoires and repairing it back, so today, I didn¡¯t go and remained at the mansion. And right now, Balthazar is lying her head on my thigh. Rather than letting me, she is the one doing it. She placed her head on my thigh while I¡¯m sitting on an air sofa, and relaxed leisurely. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t be the other ways?¡± I thought, but. ¡¸Ufufu?¡¹ She was making a content and happy face, so I let her do what she want. ¡¸Lucio-chan. What¡¯s that??¡¹ ¡¸This? It¡¯s a Grimoire with the¡ºBall Pool¡»magic. The story is quite interesting, but the magic spell might be most useful as a party trick¡¹ ¡¸?¡¹ Balthazar had a question mark in her head. While lying down with her head on my lap, she dexterously tilted her head. ¡¸What do you not understand?¡¹ ¡¸Magic? Grimoire?¡¹ ¡¸Un? I explained yesterday that you can learn magic by reading Grimoires right¡¹ ¡¸Bal, she doesn¡¯t remember you know?¡¹ ¡¸You don¡¯t remember huh. Well! That¡¯s about it pretty much. This©`©`I mean, reading Grimoires like this, you can learn a magic spell for each book¡¹ ¡¸Lucio-chan already learned it?¡¹ ¡¸I just finished reading now¡¹ ¡¸Show me the magic¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, it¡¯s alright¡¹ It¡¯s a magic that doesn¡¯t have the minimum versatility, but it might be good as a party trick. I put down the Grimoire, and casted the magic. ¡¸¡ºBall Pool¡»¡¹ ¡¸Hekuchi!¡¹ The instant I casted the magic, Balthazar sneezed again. She sneezed with her head lying on my lap, without letting the gate do anything, the Demon King¡¯s magic powers hit my face directly. I expected it, and I also have countermeasures. And ignoring that, the magic malfunctioned. It was originally a magic spell that creates a ball of water with 3 meters in diameter It¡¯s a magic that would just create water and the power of the magic would make it a sphere, and you can play inside that. And that, with a malfunction, it covered the whole mansion. ¡¸©`©`!¡¹ Balthazar seems to be suffering. The water covered us together with the mansion. ¡¸¡ºAdaptation¡»¡¹ ¡¸Hekuchi¡¹ I casted magic that would make one adapt to water. Her magic powers hit my face, and a part of the water was blown off. The sphere lost its shape for an instant, but immediately returned back. It¡¯s magic that has that effect. ¡¸It hurts?, it hurts?, Lucio-cha?n¡¹ On the other hand, after sneezing, Balthazar panicked on top of my lap. Her appearance of panicking although she can speak normally was very cute. ¡¸Calm down, it should be okay already¡¹ ¡¸Fue? Ah! It¡¯s true?¡¹ Balthazar calmed down. She raised her body, and looked at her hands. ¡¸Water?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, it¡¯s water¡­¡­un?¡¹ I noticed the strange thing. I reached out my hand, and I moved it in the air©`©`or rather in the water. I felt the water resistant. It was like in the water©`©`I feel the resistance just like when moving my hand in a bath. I got a little surprised, it shouldn¡¯t be like this. The¡ºAdaptation¡»magic that I casted just down should be a magic that makes one move like they¡¯re in land. Being able to breathe of course, one should also be able to move normally, ignoring the water resistance. ¡¸I can breath, but I feel the water resistance¡¹ I looked at my hand, and looked at Balthazar. This malfunction was probably because of her sneeze earlier. There¡¯s no problem breathing, but it¡¯s hard to move like this. ¡¸My bad, I¡¯ll recast the magic right now©`©`¡¹ ¡¸Look, look¡¹ Balthazar moved her arms and legs. Not in land, but in water. She flapped her limbs lifting her body up©`©`and floated up. ¡¸Bal, she¡¯s good at swimming you know?¡¹ ¡¸Was that so¡¹ ¡¸Lucio-chan wants to swim too?¡¹ ¡¸Let me think¡¹ It¡¯s an irregular, but since it already happened, I think it could also be enjoyed like this. I followed Balthazar, and flapped my limbs. And doing that, I floated. I imitated the movement of breaststroke. ¡¸Uwa!¡¹ I became too fast, and flew up to the ceiling. My head hits the ceiling. ¡¸Ouch¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸Lucio-chan, you okay?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, I¡¯m fine. We¡¯re inside the water, so we float a lot huh¡¹ I tried moving a lot. We can breathe and talk, but other than that, it feels like we¡¯re within waters. It¡¯s troublesome diving down, but it¡¯s easy to float. Meaning, the situation right now. It feels like we¡¯re inside a pool where we can breathe freely. ¡¸Uffufu?¡¹ Balthazar swam around the room. She was like a mermaid, and it was fun watching her. ¡¸Lucio-chan, let¡¯s go outside¡¹ ¡¸Yeah¡¹ Together with Balthazar, we went outside through the window. A giant sphere pool was covering the entire mansion. We swam around the mansion. We also went to the back side of the terrace where we can¡¯t normally go to. ¡¸Papa!¡¹ A voice calling me. The one who came out of the mansion was Christina¡­¡­the Spirit of the Grimoire, Chris. Chris floated in the air just like us, and flew towards us. ¡¸This is bad, Papa, the Grimoires are all soaked in water¡¹ ¡¸I see. I¡¯ll do something about it later¡¹ ¡¸Is it okay?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah¡¹ That is already within my expectations. It would be easily solved by casting repair magic to the whole mansion. Although, during that, I need to do it in a place where Balthazar isn¡¯t around. ¡­¡­no, it might also be interesting taking a look at what kind of malfunction would occur when she¡¯s around. ¡¸Ne?, ne?, Papa, who is she?¡¹ Chris asked about Balthazar. Before I answered, Balthazar answered instead. ¡¸Bal is Bal you know?¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m Chris. Nice to meet©`©`you?¡¹ Saying that, Chris looked at me. Her appearance of tilting her head, was like asking ¡°can I get along with her?¡±. ¡¸You should get along with each other¡¹ ¡¸Un, please take care of me¡¹ Chris reached out her hand. Balthazar tried to shake hands, but she passed through the translucent Chris¡¯s hand. ¡¸You still can¡¯t be touched huh¡¹ ¡¸Hurry up and read lots and lots of Grimoires okay? Papa¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯ll do my best¡¹ The more I read Grimoires, the more would Chris materialize. I¡¯m reading Grimoires with the goal of someday, she would completely materialize. ¡¸I know, Papa, Papa, I have another thing to report¡¹ ¡¸Un?¡¹ ¡¸Coco-chan¡¯s panicking around there¡¹ ¡¸Said that earlier! Where is she¡¹ I asked Chris Coco¡¯s whereabouts. Chris showed a clueless face for an instant, and guided me. Coco was found on the other side of the mansion. Coco was doggy paddling trying to get out of the water but it seems like she can¡¯t do it very well. It seems like she¡¯s suffering because she could swim but couldn¡¯t take a breath in between. Ah! She lost consciousness. I swam in the air in a hurry, going towards Coco. ¡¸¡ºAdaptation¡»¡¹ ¡¸Hekuchi¡¹ I heard a sneeze from behind, and the magic powers directly hit the back of my head. I knew it. That¡¯s why I properly put a magic barrier on Coco. In a moment, ¡¸Pu?¡¹Coco spat out water. It was as if the spouting of a whale. Spitting out water inside the water, it was that kind of an interesting scene. ¡¸A-re?? Where is this place??¡¹ ¡¸You woke up¡¹ ¡¸Master?¡­¡­a-re-re?, right now, I saw Okaa-san waving her hands across a river right now?¡¹ Coco tilted her head, no matter how you look at it, isn¡¯t that a near-death experience. ¡¸Ne?, that right now, how did you do it?¡¹ Balthazar asked. n? Right now, I just normally used¡ºAdaptation¡»magic¡­¡­. But when I was thinking of that, Balthazar wasn¡¯t asking me, but Coco. Coco was confused, looking at Balthazar and me alternately. I asked Balthazar. ¡¸By right now, you mean, Coco¡¯s swimming style?¡¹ ¡¸Un¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s dog paddle, you want to try it?¡¹ ¡¸Un¡¹ ¡¸Coco, can you teach her?¡¹ ¡¸Yes, I understood?¡¹ Her master said it, so Coco got relieved, and taught Balthazar the dog paddle style. Balthazar learned it immediately. Together with Coco, the two of them flew around the mansion using dog paddle style. And to that, Chris also joined. Chris was flying in the air and her movements are smooth, but she was at least making the dog paddle pose. Afternoon. The four of us swam inside and outside of the mansion, horsing around. ¨C ¨C _______________________________________________________________ *Sponsored by Shin Amazake-sama Chapter 89 – Two Times Lucio Chapter 89 ¨C Two Times Lucio ¡¸Hekuchi!¡¹ Just as usual, Balthazar released magic powers reacting to my magic. The happening in the mansion¡¯s courtyard, Balthazar was completely discouraged. ¡¸Lucio-chan¡¯s ring¡­¡­¡¹ While staring at her own hand, she whispered sadly. I put a ring on her. A wedding ring that I made with magic to put on my wife. Balthazar reacted to that, and the ring was blown off to pieces. The sneeze¡¯s magic powers were released towards me just as usual, so that wasn¡¯t the direct reason that the ring was broken. The other phenomenon, the magical malfunction caused it to happen. The ring that would get destroyed when one cheats, and with the malfunction, it might be destroyed even if she does not cheat on me, or maybe she doesn¡¯t cheat so it got broken. ¡¸Lucio-chan¡¹ Balthazar had sad eyes. I felt a heart ache. Right before it happened, she was smiling. She was happy, ¡°With this, I can sleep with Lucio-chan while holding hands¡±, it was right before she wore the ring. ¡¸You want to try it one more time?¡¹ ¡¸One more time?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah¡­¡­¡ºMagic Ring¡»¡¹ I created the ring once again, and tried to put that on Balthazar¡¯s finger. ¡¸He¡­¡­he¡­¡­¡¹ Balthazar frets, it seems like she was desperately holding her sneeze. ¡¸©`©`hekuchi!¡¹ But she couldn¡¯t hold on. She sneezed, the magic powers hit me, and the ring was broken into pieces. ¡¸Hau?¡­¡­¡¹ Balthazar was close to tears. I felt very sorry for her. Feeling sorry for her, I thought of ways to do something about it. ¡î ¡¸Supii?¡­¡­¡¹ At the same time when we entered the Grimoire Library, Balthazar made a snot bubble. The young girl Demon King slept in the entrance while standing. Putting into words, it was quite surreal. This also couldn¡¯t be helped, just like how she reacts to magic with her sneeze, it seems like she reacts to Grimoires getting asleep. To be sure, I tried to pull her outside. *Pachin*, the snot bubble broke with a sound. ¡¸Fuwwaa?¡­¡­good morning, Rusho-chan¡¹ She said with a sleepy tone. It looks like she wakes up when she gets away from Grimoires. I also felt it was very like of her for this. ¡¸You won¡¯t enter?¡¹ ¡¸We already entered once though¡¹ ¡¸Fue?? Is that so?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right¡¹ I hesitated. The reason that I took Balthazar here was to find the magic to solve the current situation within the Grimoire Library¡¯s archives. And if she¡¯s like this, the possibility of her sleeping beside the Grimoire is very high. I should wake her up using magic? No, it would probably malfunction as well. U?n, what should I do. And, when I was thinking of that. ¡¸Ah!¡¹ ¡¸Un? What is it¡¹ ¡¸There¡¯s 1/3 Lucio-kun¡­¡­¡¹ A way of saying I heard already. I turned to where Balthazar was looking at, and there, there was the appearance of Isaac being terrified, and running away. Balthazar¡¯s body lit, the light of the magic chased after Isaac, and it turned him to a star-patterned slug. This was also very like her. I approached Isaac, picked him up, and sent him to a safe place using magic. The sneeze exploded, and the magic malfunction. The effect sending him away, changed into returning him back to normal. Isaac returned to human form¡­¡­however, he was completely naked. ¡¸R-Remember this?¡¹ Isaac said that, and ran away. I think that this time, I really did a bad thing, I should follow up using magic¡­¡­no, I shouldn¡¯t, right now. I looked at Balthazar. Suddenly, I noticed something. ¡¸Balthazar¡¹ ¡¸Call Bal, Bal-chan??¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­Bal. You, didn¡¯t you say that you can¡¯t use magic?¡¹ ¡¸Un, I can¡¯t use it you know?¡¹ She answered as if it was normal. Un, I also heard this before, and I also confirmed it using magic. She can¡¯t use magic. ¡¸Then, what was that right now?¡¹ ¡¸When I thought that Lucio-chan is enough with only one, it became like that¡¹ ¡¸Hmm¡­¡­¡¹ Is that also the magic powers going out of control, or is she reacting to ¡°me¡±, with how she said it like 1/3 Lucio? Then, if the density of ¡°me¡± changed? ¡¸Bal, wait here for a while¡¹ ¡¸Eh?, why?¡¹ ¡¸Just listen. I¡¯ll return quickly¡¹ I left Balthazar, and entered the library. I confirmed Balthazar not entering(she probably can¡¯t enter, because she¡¯d fall asleep), and used magic. ¡¸¡ºTime Shift¡»¡¹ I summoned me from the future. ¡¸You know what to do¡¹ ¡¸Yeah¡¹ ¡¸Let¡¯s go¡¹ Future me nodded. I used magic furthermore. ¡¸¡ºCoalescence¡»¡¹ The magic covered me and the future me. My sight was flashed by white, and when it clears, future me disappeared. ¡¸¡¸With this, it should do it¡¹¡¹ Instead, my voice became weird. A voice that was like the same voice overlapping. I summoned the future me, and furthermore, I used magic to combine. And in that condition, I went outside the library. *Poka?n*, Balthazar was stunned. ¡¸It¡¯s 2x Lucio-chan¡­¡­why?¡¹ ¡¸¡¸You can tell¡¹¡¹ *KokuKoku*, Balthazar nodded. So, then, if it¡¯s in this condition? ¡¸¡¸¡ºMagic Ring¡»¡¹¡¹ I used magic. I got cautious to be sure, and used magic. A ring appeared on my palm. She didn¡¯t sneeze. It looks like she doesn¡¯t sneeze with 2x me. I took Balthazar¡¯s hand who was stunned, and put the ring on her ring finger. ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸¡¸¡­¡­¡¹¡¹ After a while, nothing happened. Or specifically saying, nothing weird happened. The ring did its normal effect, and turned into one with Balthazar¡¯s finger. I confirmed that, removed the magic, and returned the future me. He made a thumbs-up. That¡¯s not needed, that information. The future me disappeared. I turned to Balthazar. I took her hand wearing the ring. I stared at her. She didn¡¯t sneeze, and there wasn¡¯t any malfunction. The ring made by 2x me, it was properly releasing light from Balthazar¡¯s finger. ¡¸Bal¡¹ ¡¸Fue? W-What??¡¹ I stared at her with a serious face. ¡¸Please become my wife¡¹ Once again, I proposed to her properly. ¨C ¨C Chapter 90 – Getting Along With Each Other is Beauty……I Think? Chapter 90 ¨C Getting Along With Each Other is Beauty¡­¡­I Think? ¡¸Lucio¡¹ ¡¸My Senjukou!¡¹ When I was reading Grimoire/manga in the Grimoire Library, I heard a familiar voice. When I raised my head, Ojii-san and the King in his incognito appearance entered at the same time. ¡¸What happened?¡¹ It¡¯s about the two of them, I guess that they are competing again about something. ¡¸My Senjukou, hear me out. Luka that guy©`©`¡¹ ¡¸It is not good to lie, in the first place©`©`¡¹ ¡¸Supii?¡­¡­¡¹ The two were quarreling but the instant they heard the leisure sound, they stopped fighting. At the same time, they paid attention to the source of the sound. Balthazar is sleeping with a snot bubble beside me. In the space called the Grimoire Library where lots of Grimoires exists, she fall asleep like 2 panels in a manga just as usual. That was as usual, but there are something that isn¡¯t. That was, she was holding my hand. She was sleeping while holding my hand. Looking at her, Ojii-san and the King got surprised. ¡¸Lucio, who is that girl?¡¹ ¡¸Are your eyes full of holes. Look, look at the hand of that girl holding my Senjukou¡¯s hand¡¹ ¡¸Hand? Mu! This, a ring. I see, Lucio¡¯s wife huh¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right¡¹ For some reason, the king was proud and raised his chest high©`©`I wonder why he¡¯s the one who¡¯s getting proud of it. ¡¸You married a new wife again, Lucio¡¹ ¡¸Un, that¡¯s right. Sorry, we were so busy, so I couldn¡¯t send the message¡¹ ¡¸You do not need to worry about that, Lucio¡¹ ¡¸About this, it is exactly as Luka says. A man like my Senjukou, something like getting wives, you do not need to report to us¡¹ ¡¸Umu, that¡¯s right. However, if it¡¯s like this, we need to send you wedding presents¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s exactly right. Wait for a while, my Senjukou. I will send it very soon¡¹ ¡¸Wait for it, Lucio¡¹ The two turned around at the same time, and started to walk away. If they started competing on what they would gift us, it would be a quite terrible. I stopped the two in a hurry. ¡¸Wait. Rather than that, Ojii-san and Ou-sama, didn¡¯t you came to me for something?¡¹ ¡¸Mu?!¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right!¡¹ They were about to run off, but turned around to me at once. Their expressions were just like when they appeared, it was filled with hate©`©`although that was said, these two get along with each other©`©`it returned to that. ¡¸Hear me out, Lucio, Abe wouldn¡¯t believe what I¡¯m saying¡¹ ¡¸Do not listen to Luka¡¯s delusions. Who would believe that he is super handsome when he¡¯s young¡¹(TL: Ikemen) Ah?, I see. They¡¯re having an argument about how cool they were when they were still young. ¡¸You have forgotten a very important thing, Abe. I am Lucio¡¯s grandfather. The same blood flows within us¡¹ The saying about having the same blood, was it something the person from above would say. ¡¸*MunyaMunya?*¡­¡­it¡¯s 18.75% Rusho-chan?¡­¡­¡¹ Balthazar started to say gibberish in her sleep. You, you¡¯re actually awake right. ¡¸There has been a dragon born from a dragon fly¡¹ That¡¯s really amazing if it¡¯s true! ¡¸Are you really not planning to believe me¡¹ ¡¸If you are saying such exaggerated delusions¡¹ ¡¸And so, Lucio! I¡¯m asking you to cast magic on me¡¹ ¡¸Magic?¡¹ ¡¸Cast magic on me, and return me when I was still young. If he sees the real thing, Abe should also get convinced for sure¡¹ ¡¸I see, it was like that¡¹ I finally get the story. ¡¸Ou-sama, are you fine with that?¡¹ ¡¸Umu. Do it, my Senjukou. I will laugh at Luka who rejuvenated, but still isn¡¯t that much¡¹ Please stop teasing him. Well, if that¡¯s the case. The magic should be¡­¡­let me think,¡ºFake Growth¡»should do. I have used it up until now to make my wives into adults, but it can also be used as making someone become a child©`©`making someone younger. I instantly searched for the magic spell inside my head, and turned to Ojii-san. ¡¸Then, I¡¯m going to do it, Ojii-chan¡¹ ¡¸Umu, please do¡¹ ¡¸¡ºFake Growth¡»¡¹ ¡¸Hekuchi¡¹ Instantly, the magic powers exploded. Oh no, I forgot. She was sleeping peacefully, so I forgot about her. Balthazar who was making malfunctions to my magic was beside me. I instinctively created a shield, and guarded it to make the magic powers to be released only to me. Waiting for a moment, the smoke of the magic powers cleared, and the vision returns. And then, I so a tremendous scene. ¡¸¡­¡­Ojii¡­chan?¡¹ ¡¸What is it, Lucio¡¹ Surprisingly, Ojii-chan¡¯s appearance changed. No, I mean, it is good that he changed that it¡¯s magic that changes one¡¯s appearance, but the way he changed was ridiculous. Ojii-chan rejuvenated©`©`and became a lady who¡¯s about 20 years old, brought up with care. He(She?) was wearing clothes that would instantly kill virgins©`©`honestly, it¡¯s pretty. ¡¸L-Luka¡­¡­you, you were a girl?¡¹ ¡¸What are you saying? I am a man¡­¡­ara?¡¹ Ojii-san(?) was surprised with his(her?) own appearance. ¡¸Lucio, what happened here?¡¹ ¡¸Sorry, I¡¯ll return you back immediately. ¡ºFake Growth¡»¡¹ ¡¸Hekushi¡¹ I wronged again, this is entirely my mistake. I used magic in a panic, there was a sneeze again, and the explosion happened together with the malfunction. ¡¸What is it really?. My Senjukou! What does this mean?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹ I lost my words. I lost my words to the greatest friendly fire. This time, the target even malfunctioned. The King changed into a twin-tail bishoujo with a very lovely smile! Two consecutive mistakes, and the results are the two of them. Virgin Killer Lady(Ojii-san) and Twin-Tail Killer Smile(the King) faced each other. They stared at each other, and, for some reason, their cheeks blushed. ¡¸You, you¡¯re quite cute¡¹ ¡¸I-I know that even if you don¡¯t tell me! I don¡¯t need you to tell me that¡¹ ¡¸Hey, a girl shouldn¡¯t speak like that you know¡¹ Ojii-san placed a finger on the King¡¯s lips saying that. And then, the King had a flushed face, and ran away. ¡¸Ah! Wait¡¹ Ojii-san ran after him in a hurry. How can I say this, I feel like I saw a Yuri-like thing just now. I got stunned and petrified. The malfunction changed not only Ojii-chanz¡¯ appearances, but also their personality. In a later date, between the two who have come to compete against each other, there was somehow an awkward air flowing between them. ¨C ¨C _______________________________________________________________ *Sponsored by Shin Amazake-sama Chapter 91 – The Strongest Husband Chapter 91 ¨C The Strongest Husband Inside the mansion, afternoon. Just as usual, Balthazar was holding my hand. Since I put a ring on her, she won¡¯t let go of me, holding my hand whatever she does. At first, it felt very inconvenient, but recently, it doesn¡¯t seem to be like that anymore. ¡¸What should we do today. Do you have something that you want to do?¡¹ ¡¸Bal is okay, just being like this you know?¡¹ Balthazar said her usual answer. Tilting her head, she answers like ¡°it¡¯s okay just being like this, so what?¡±. ¡¸I see, then, that¡¯s fine too. I¡¯m going to read Grimoires¡¹ ¡¸Okay?. Lucio-chan, he¡¯s cute when he¡¯s reading, so I like watching¡¹ ¡¸You aren¡¯t watching though¡¹ I made a wry laugh. When I start reading manga©`©`I mean, Balthazar would start sleeping with a snot bubble when she¡¯s near Grimoires. There was no way that she would be looking at my face, rather, it¡¯s her who was sleeping that is cute. Well! That is good as well, so I should just read manga. Thinking of reading a new manga, I stood up, but at that time. ¡¸Luccio-ku?n¡¹ The door was thrown open, and one of my wives, Nadia jumped inside the room. She ran to me with an excited face, and she lowers her upper body, matching her line of sight with me who is sitting. ¡¸Lucio-kun, Lucio-kun, I saw something good, so let¡¯s go play with that today!¡¹ ¡¸Something good?¡¹ ¡¸Un, something good. Hacchan is fine with that?¡¹ ¡¸Bal, she¡¯s fine being just like this with Lucio-chan you know?¡¹ ¡¸That?is¡¹ Nadia pulled Balthazar¡¯s hand, forcefully making her stand. ¡¸Ah!¡­¡­¡¹ Our holding hands got released, and Balthazar made a heartbreaking face. ¡¸You should hold hands when sleeping at night okay!¡¹ ¡¸Un¡­¡­I got it¡¹ She tries to hold hands again, but she was convinced by Nadia. ¡¸And then, what is the ¡°something good¡±?¡¹ ¡¸That is¡­¡­¡¹ ¡î She took us to the outskirts of La Linea. I came to the flower garden that we frequently visit with Nadia and Balthazar. Nadia who was in the lead approached one tree, stopping at a little far away place, and turned to us. ¡¸It¡¯s this¡¹ She said, and pointed at the ground. Looking at it carefully, there was a finger-sized hole, and ants with red body were coming out from inside. ¡¸This, are you pointing at this ant¡¯s nest?¡¹ ¡¸Un¡¹ With a face full of smile, Nadia nodded with very excitedly. ¡¸What would we do with this?¡¹ ¡¸Let¡¯s explore! Just like that thing that we did before¡¹ ¡¸Ahh, that huh¡¹ I nodded. It was a game I played with my wives a lot of times. The game where I¡¯d make our body smaller, and while holding weapons or tools for attacking, exploring inside the nest. She¡¯s suggesting that we should do that. ¡¸I know that, but why now¡¹ ¡¸Because, Hacchan hasn¡¯t done it yet right? Since it¡¯s a good timing, I want to do it with Hacchan you know¡¹ ¡¸Ahh, I see¡¹ I looked at Balthazar who was clueless like *Poka?n*. I see, it was like that huh. Thinking of it carefully, I feel like I did the same thing during the time with Veronica. It¡¯s like, Nadia¡¯s way of welcoming her huh. ¡¸I got the story, but then, shouldn¡¯t we just do it inside the mansion?¡¹ ¡¸Around the mansion, there isn¡¯t any ants anymore. I saw a roach-chan, but Sylvie would get afraid with just hearing about doing something with roach-chan¡¹ ¡¸I see. Sylvia isn¡¯t good with cockroaches after all¡¹ Well, if that is so. ¡¸I got it, let¡¯s do it¡¹ ¡¸What are we going to do, Lucio-chan?¡¹ ¡¸Well, just look¡¹ Nadia and Balthazar, I faced my two wives, and casted magic. I took a glance at Balthazar. Since there would be a malfunction¡­¡­ ¡¸¡ºBig¡»¡¹ ¡¸Hekuchi!¡¹ Balthazar sneezed. The magic powers hit me directly. That¡¯s right, since there would be a malfunction in the magic with this happening, I used magic that would make someone bigger rather than smaller. And after that malfunctioning, there would be no problem if we get smaller. Well then. The smoke of the magic powers that hit me directly started to clear. ¡¸A-re?¡¹ Nothing changed. Nadia and Balthazar are still standing in front of me. With a glance, their size hasn¡¯t changed, but even so, my size didn¡¯t change as well. ¡¸We didn¡¯t, change?¡¹ ¡¸We didn¡¯t change, Lucio-kun¡¹ ¡¸This is strange. Not becoming bigger, or not becoming smaller. Does this mean that it didn¡¯t malfunction, but rather, erased the effects completely?¡¹ ¡¸You want to try again?¡¹ ¡¸I guess so¡¹ ¡¸Lucio-chan, ne?, ne?, Lucio-chan¡¹ Balthazar grabbed my finger, and pulled me. ¡¸What is it¡¹ ¡¸That¡¹ ¡¸That?¡¹ At the place where Balthazar was pointing to, Nadia and I turned there. ¡¸Gege!¡¹ Nadia raised her voice, but I feel the same way. At that place¡­¡­there was a monster. It was an ant. There was an ant there, that has a body length of about 3 meters. It wasn¡¯t only one, the same thing crawls out of their nest one next to the other. ¡¸What does this mean?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­the thing that malfunction wasn¡¯t the effect, but the target¡¹ ¡¸Eh?¡¹ ¡¸It means that, the magic that makes something bigger didn¡¯t make someone smaller, but rather, the magic that should¡¯ve been casted on us changed its target to the ants¡¹ ¡¸Oh?. I see!¡¹ ¡¸Big ones?, there¡¯s a lot of them?¡¹ Balthazar leisurely whispered. ¡¸Thank goodness it isn¡¯t roach-chan. Sylvie¡¯s heart would¡¯ve stopped¡¹ Nadia said comment leisurely with a different meaning. ¡¸I mean, it isn¡¯t the time for that. We need to either return them back or defeat them¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right! If this continues, the ants would go towards the town¡¹ Nadia finally felt a sense of urgency. It¡¯s because, the ants that became giants crawled down from the hill of the flower garden, and started to march towards La Linea¡¯s direction. It looks like they¡¯re going to attack the town. If this goes on, the giant ants©`©`the ants larger than humans will attack the town. Gigantic insects are more difficult to deal with compared to normal monsters. ¡¸I can¡¯t leave them alone. I¡¯ll go and exterminate them¡¹ This isn¡¯t a situation for playing games. ¡¸Wait here. I¡¯m going to clean them up¡¹ ¡¸Un. Do your best, Lucio-kun¡¹ ¡¸Bal will go too¡¹ ¡¸Don¡¯t Hacchan¡¹ Nadia stopped Balthazar who wanted to follow. ¡¸Why? Bal is the Demon King you know?¡¹ ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯ll be useful in fights¡±, Balthazar wanted to say. And that, Nadia smiled with a grin. ¡¸No, no, you shouldn¡¯t, it¡¯s Lucio-kun¡¯s job at times like this. We are going to watch Lucio-kun¡¯s actions here¡¹ ¡¸Actions?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right, his actions that are so cool¡¹ ¡¸Lucio-chan is super cool you know?¡¹ ¡¸He would get super super cool¡¹ ¡¸Super super¡­¡­¡¹ Balthazar tilted her head, thought of it, and looked at me. And finally, she looked down with flushed cheeks, and looked at me with her lovely eyes from below. She probably imagined something. ¡¸Let¡¯s wait here together okay¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­un¡¹ ¡¸And so, with that, do your best, Lucio-kun! We¡¯ll be watching from here¡¹ ¡¸Yeah¡¹ Nadia with a smile, and Balthazar with bashfulness. Being sent away by the two, I ran. I went down from the hill full force, and after taking enough distance from Balthazar. ¡¸¡ºFly High¡»¡¹ I flew to the sky. I took a glance behind me. I saw the two¡¯s appearance in the size of a bean. That¡¯s right, I need to let them see my cool side. My wives are expecting it, it¡¯s the husband¡¯s job to answer. I turned around, and looked at the group of ants in the front. The ants that were gradually increasing had already reached the number of several hundreds, and they are still continuing to increase. I took a deep breath, and charged my magic powers. ¡¸¡ºWeather Change?Disaster¡»¡¹ The ground shook, the sky was split. The lightning roars, and a rain of thunder poured down. The ancient magic that creates natural disasters, I activated it with a way of limiting its range, it was something I learned when started to go out with Balthazar. I couldn¡¯t help but look forward to what expression would Balthazar make after seeing this. ¨C ¨C _______________________________________________________________ *Sponsored by Shin Amazake-sama Chapter 92 – The Ideal Garden Where the Four Wives Exist Chapter 92 ¨C The Ideal Garden Where the Four Wives Exist Night in the bedroom, I am reading manga after coming out of the bath. The one I have in hand is the manga that I took from the Grimoire Library, it¡¯s a manga with a story of five boys and girls and inventions, a manga that is reminiscent of a blue machine cat. And the magic that I could learn from it is called¡ºWarehouse¡», it¡¯s a magic that would open dimensional walls and connect them to a small space or vault. By the way, it¡¯s a series, so the numbers of vaults would increase each time I finished reading a volume. ¡¸Lucio-sama¡¹ ¡¸We got out of the bath?¡¹ When I have read up to near the end of the volume, the door opened, and Sylvia and Nadia entered. Just as she said, my two wives had just got out of the bath, and they were wearing lovely pajamas with their cheeks flushed. ¡¸Ah! Nadia-chan, it¡¯s dangerous if you run¡¹ ¡¸Kyahho?i¡¹ Nadia ran, and dove into the bed. Sylvia was a bit slower than her, but she casually went on top of the bed. ¡¸Is Lucio-sama reading Grimoire¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, I just saw a new one. It¡¯s a series with 50 volumes, so I think it would take time to read all of it¡¹ ¡¸50 volumes¡­¡­that amount, a normal person¡¯s whole life would not be enough¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸I guess so. If it¡¯s me, I could read it within 2 days if I read it through the night, well, about a week if I take my time¡¹ I remembered before when I entered the manga cafe taking up the night offer. I remembered the subtly painful memory, when I thought of reading a popular series from the first volume overnight, but I couldn¡¯t finish it so I asked for an extension. ¡¸Ne?, ne?, what magic is that¡¹ Nadia asked with an excited face. ¡¸It¡¯s something like this©`©`¡¾Warehouse¡¿¡¹ The space opened, and I put my hand inside. And took out the comb I prepared from there. ¡¸Like this, it¡¯s a magic that creates a storage space, and enables to put things in and out anytime. Sylvia¡¹ I called her name, and passed her the comb. Sylvia received that, and started to comb Nadia¡¯s hair with a smiling face. ¡¸Hoe?, isn¡¯t that a super convenient magic¡¹ ¡¸I think, it¡¯s better described as plain but convenient¡¹ ¡¸Ne?, ne?, can you put anything inside that?¡¹ ¡¸Anything, no matter how big it is, there would be a restriction with only one each room¡¹ ¡¸Anything?¡¹ ¡¸Anything¡¹ ¡¸Even ants that became giants?¡¹ ¡¸It can enter. It would be only 1 of them each room though¡¹ ¡¸Amazing?¡¹ ¡¸Ah! Nadia-chan, don¡¯t move¡¹ ¡¸Ahaha, sorry, sorry¡¹ Nadia laughed, and behaved just as she was told. The two were both my wives, and best friends. Sylvia happily fixed Nadia¡¯s hair, and Nadia also enjoyed letting Sylvia do what she does. I left the Grimoire open on the top of my lap, and held Nadia¡¯s hand. Sylvia saw that, and appealed, dexterously fixing Nadia¡¯s hair with one hand, so I also held her hand. Holding hands, it is our house¡¯s number one skinship. It was soft, warm, and smells good. My heart and mind, it calms down. We were like that for a while. ¡¸Today, the time feels slow¡¹ Sylvia said as if to whisper. Nadia and I caught each other¡¯s eyes, and the three of us smiled. No one answered, there weren¡¯t even the words ¡°Yeah¡±. We relaxed, and the time passed very comfortably. ¡¸Ah! They came back¡¹ The one who broke the silence was Nadia, and footsteps for two people. I casted two magic spells. I kept the Grimoire I had in the vault. Right after that, the door was suddenly opened, and Balthazar entered. ¡¸Lucio-cha?n¡¹ Diving just like how Nadia did, Balthazar jumped onto me. ¡¸Hey! Wipe your hair properly¡¹ Just a little late, Veronica entered seemingly angry. Balthazar and Veronica were also in their pajamas, it shows that they just got out of the bath with their flushed cheeks. The two of them went on top of the bed. ¡¸Lucio-chan, you know, Bal, she entered the bath properly you know?¡¹ Balthazar said that looking up to me. She was like a dog whose tail was wagging, like ¡°praise me?, praise me?¡±. ¡¸What are you saying, am I not the one who did everything¡¹ ¡¸Did Veronica wash her?¡¹ ¡¸Yes. If I did not do so, that girl would have only taken a quick dip. And on top of that, she would refuse it although Amanda would say she would wash her¡¹ ¡¸Is that so¡¹ I looked at Balthazar, *Kyoton*, she answered with a clueless face. ¡¸Bal is Lucio-chan¡¯s wife you know?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­you¡¯re my wife, that¡¯s why you don¡¯t want Amanda-san to wash you?¡¹ ¡¸Un¡¹ ¡¸There isn¡¯t any problem if it¡¯s Veronica¡¹ ¡¸Vero-chan is also Lucio-chan¡¯s wife you know?¡¹ ¡¸I see¡¹ She¡¯s dividing the line like that huh, I feel like it¡¯s a bit interesting. Veronica had a face like ¡°Yareyare¡±, and wiped Balthazar¡¯s tower with the towel she took with her. Seeing that I was about to do something, she stopped me with eyes that were saying ¡°just relax¡±. Balthazar had a happy smile, and Veronica was as if she became a mother. The other magic that I casted before she entered©`©`the two hands that I prepared so beforehand so that there would be no malfunctions. I slowly held Veronica and Balthazar¡¯s hand. Veronica had a stiff, but content face, and Balthazar was like ¡°Funyaa?¡±. I held my hands with my four wives. Sylvia, Nadia, Veronica, Balthazar. We held our hands in within the gentle atmosphere, and my heart and mind became lighter. ¡¸Ne?, ne?, how should we play tomorrow¡¹ ¡¸Would you like to go the bottom of the sea again?¡¹ ¡¸Balthazar-chan has yet to go there too, so that might be good as well¡¹ ¡¸Bal is fine anywhere as long as Lucio-chan is with her you know?¡¹ With me in the center, I held my hands with my four wives, it was a fulfilling married life. This day, I feel like I fell asleep in the most peaceful way since I was born in this life. I feel, that my ideal home is completed. ¨C ¨C Chapter 93 – An Eraser in the Head Chapter 93 ¨C An Eraser in the Head ¡¸Lucio-chan! Look at this?¡¹ Balthazar suddenly entered the room, and showed me a bentou box. There were colorful dishes placed inside the bentou box, and it looks very delicious. ¡¸That looks delicious. What¡¯s up with this¡¹ ¡¸I asked Sylvia-chan to help, we made it together you know?¡¹ ¡¸He?. Balthazar made it huh¡¹ ¡¸Call Bal, Hacchan?¡¹ Balthazar said just like always. Nadia is calling her ¡°Hacchan¡± just like she wanted to, but somehow, I feel uncomfortable calling her that. So to dodge the question, I reached out my hand and tried to pick one of the dishes©`©`the octopus sausage. But, she pulled it back before I picked it. ¡¸No, this is Bal¡¯s you know?¡¹ ¡¸Ahh, you didn¡¯t make it for me to eat¡¹ ¡¸Bal is going to go out a little right now, so it¡¯s a bentou for that you know¡¹ ¡¸You¡¯re going out¡¹ I got a little surprised. Balthazar who had always stuck with me since she came to our house is going on a trip huh. Looking at the bentou, it looks like she¡¯s going out alone. ¡­¡­¡£ I¡¯m a little worried. No, although she¡¯s like this, she¡¯s the incarnation of the Demon King so there shouldn¡¯t be any danger, but somehow, I¡¯m worried. ¡¸Do you want me to go with you¡¹ ¡¸Lucio-chan shouldn¡¯t come you know¡¹ ¡¸I shouldn¡¯t huh¡¹ ¡¸Un, Bal¡¯s going alone¡¹ U?n. I dunno. I couldn¡¯t figure out her movement pattern that is different from usual. The more I got clueless, the more I got worried. ¡¸Should we ask Coco to go with her?¡¹ Behind Balthazar, Veronica said from the corridor outside the room. ¡¸You were listening¡¹ ¡¸Yes¡¹ Nodding, she turned towards Balthazar. ¡¸Can I ask you to do that? Coco has yet to go on her walk¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­un! Okay¡¹ Balthazar thought for a moment, then nodded clearly. The three of us went to the yard, and Veronica called over Coco who was playing in the yard. ¡¸What is it?, Mama-sama¡¹ ¡¸We¡¯re going for a walk. Today, she¡¯s going to take her with you¡¹ ¡¸Wa?i¡¹ Coco got very delighted, and took out the lead from her pocket. She put it on her wrist, and passes the other end to Balthazar. The dog-eared Coco, just like this, she puts on the lead on her wrist, and likes to be taken for a walk with someone holding it. Recently it¡¯s Mama-sama©`©`Veronica who is always doing it. That¡¯s why, she reached out the lead just as usual, but. ¡¸Wa?i¡¹ Balthazar didn¡¯t receive it. She raised a happy voice just how Coco did, and hugs her. She places her arms around her, and embraces her just like hanging on her. Coco who was holding the lead got confused. ¡¸Mama-sama?¡¹ ¡¸Since it¡¯s she¡¯s like that, just go along with her¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­yes, I understood?¡¹ She started to walk like, ¡°Since it¡¯s the order of Mama-sama that I really love¡±. Balthazar hugs her like hanging on her while holding the bentou box, and walked with her walking tiptoed. We saw off the two, finally, they went out of the mansion, and we can¡¯t see them anymore. ¡¸They¡¯re making us worried¡¹ ¡¸Honestly, I completely agree. It¡¯s the first time that Balthazar would leave alone after all¡¹ ¡¸If you¡¯re worried, you want to go? You could use magic that would make you invisible right. Shouldn¡¯t you just follow them while using that?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s Balthazar after all, if I do that, I feel like she¡¯d find out like¡ºWa?i, it¡¯s Lucio-chan¡¯s smell?¡»¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s seems very likely¡¹ Nodding, Veronica agreed. ¡¸Then, you can only keep your fingers and wait¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡ºTelescope¡»¡¹ I searched inside my head for the magic, and used the suitable one. A fly-like creature appeared on the palm of my hand. And on its side, a holographic panel also appeared. ¡¸What is that?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s a magic spell that would make what this one looks at, be shown in this one¡¹ I have the controlling rights. I made the fly fly just like a radio-controlled toy, or you could say brain controlled. And then, the panel¡¯s footage also started to roll. It¡¯s like a game screen. ¡¸He?, there¡¯s also this kind of thing huh¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯ll follow her using this¡­¡­if she finds out, I¡¯ll think of it then¡¹ I followed behind Coco and Balthazar by controlling the fly. Immediately after I made it fly towards the direction where the two disappeared, I found their back appearance. I boldly approached them, while thinking about the next magic to use if they find out. ¡¸It looks like they haven¡¯t found out¡¹ ¡¸That seems like it¡¹ The two haven¡¯t noticed although it approached them very closely, so for the meantime, I got relieved. Balthazar advanced while closely sticking to Coco¡¯s neck. After they had gone out of town, Balthazar got very interested in a lot of things along the way, and she would try to go there with flighty feet, but every time she does that, Coco stops her in a hurry. ¡¸You wouldn¡¯t know who is the real one that is letting her go on a walk¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s exactly true¡¹ The firm-willed dog is looking after a young child, the two of them made such an atmosphere. ¡¸Ara? Isn¡¯t that Onii-sama?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s true, it¡¯s Isaac. This is bad, Balthazar¡¯s face started to get fierce¡¹ ¡¸It looks like she¡¯s about to say something like ¡°Lucio-chan is fine with just one?¡±¡¹ ¡¸He¡¯s going to become a slug again huh, RIP¡¹ And when I was placing my hands together while thinking of that, the situation changed to something unexpected. Coco who somehow felt the change in Balthazar¡¯s air took out a water bottle from nowhere, and pours it to her self. Coco was splashed with water, her appearance changed in an instant. From the innocent dog-eared girl, to the strong-willed cat-eared girl. Mami. She has the same body as Coco, the girls that would change personalities when splashed with water. The instant Mami saw Isaac, she immediately went after him. Looking at Mami¡¯s appearance, Isaac got freaked out, and ran away as quick as he could. The only one remaining, was Balthazar who was like *Poka?n*, stunned. ¡¸It looks like she chased him away¡¹ ¡¸I really don¡¯t know who¡¯s taking who to a walk now¡¹ ¡¸Come to think of it, Lucio, this, can it show a different place other than this? Do you need to make a fly-like thing first to make it show something?¡¹ ¡¸The fly itself, I can make it appear to a place I would like. Look¡¹ I used magic, and the panel of the footage changed. My family house was shown, and the appearance of Ojii-san fixing his bonsai on the garden could be seen. ¡¸He has such a hobby huh. But, it really fits him desu wa¡¹ Next, the palace was shown. The King is sitting on the throne, and ordering the minister about something. ¡¸Ara, he¡¯s really doing his job as a king properly huh. I only thought that he¡¯s just a Lucioholic¡¹ ¡¸Don¡¯t make such weird words¡¹ The screen changed furthermore. This time, it shows inside the mansion. ¡¸Ara, Amanda¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s Amanda-san alright¡¹ The place is Amanda-san¡¯s room. Since it¡¯s like that, I tried to take a peek on how Amanda-san seems like, but when the screen changed, Amanda-san was staring towards us. ¡¸L-Lucio? She¡¯s looking at us. I mean, our eyes met¡¹ ¡¸Y-Yeah¡¹ While looking at us, Amanda-san¡¯s lips moved. ¡ºThis is not good you know Danna-sama¡» She knows! I scrambled to change the screen. She knows, I don¡¯t know how, but she found out! I feel cold sweat on my back. ¡¸A-Amanda, who in the world is she¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­it will be for the best if we don¡¯t dig on that¡¹ ¡¸I-I guess so¡¹ Veronica and I made a dry laugh. Back to the start, I returned the footage to where Balthazar is. Very quickly, Balthazar and Coco who went back to herself, the two of them is in the grasslands. On the grasslands, Balthazar is making something. She¡¯s making something out of the flowers that Coco picked out. ¡¸It looks like a ring¡¹ ¡¸A ring?¡¹ ¡¸You cannot understand?¡¹ Veronica pointed that out for me, and this time, I looked at it properly. It¡¯s true, Balthazar was making something with a small loop. It¡¯s something that looks like a ring. ¡¸It should be a gift for you¡¹ ¡¸I guess so¡¹ ¡¸Lucio, I could guess that I do not need to say this, but you shall not tell her that you were looking. You should get surprised, and get happy on top of it¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­then, I¡¯ll do this¡¹ I removed the footage, and used a new magic. ¡¸¡ºErase Memory¡»¡¹ The instant I used the magic©`©`. ¡¸©`©`Veronica? And¡­¡­this, why am I in the yard?¡¹ ¡¸Lucio? ¡­¡­don¡¯t tell me, did you use magic on your memories right now?¡¹ ¡¸Memories? What are you talking about¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­no, it is nothing¡¹ Veronica shook her head. I wonder what she was about to say, I got curious. ¡¸Uu!¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸What happened?¡¹ ¡¸Nothing, just, I suddenly felt pain in my head¡­¡­what the heck is this, it¡¯s like a hangover¡­¡­but, I haven¡¯t drank alcohol since I came here¡¹ ¡¸Lucio, you¡¹ ¡¸What, why are you making such a face©`©`ouch, o-ouch¡­¡­¡¹ I grabbed my head, oh really, it really feels painful like I¡¯m having a bad hangover. ¡¸¡­¡­Lucio¡¹ ¡¸What©`©`mu!¡¹ Veronica suddenly kissed me on the cheek. I got surprised, and my headache was blown away. I placed a hand on my cheek, and stared at Veronica. ¡¸What is it really for a while now?¡¹ ¡¸No. It¡¯s nothing¡¹ ¡¸Nothing, you say¡¹ ¡¸Well then, shall we go inside. Your head hurts right? ¡°Everyone¡± will let you rest on our lap¡¹ ¡¸Y-Yeah¡¹ Veronica pulled me by the hand, and we returned inside the mansion. For some reason, Veronica was more kind and tender than as usual, and I received a wonderful present from Balthazar who came home. I really don¡¯t know what happened, but it was such a good day. ¨C ¨C Chapter 94 Chapter 94 – Make a Contract With Me And Become a Magical Girl Chapter 94 ¨C Make a Contract With Me And Become a Magical Girl ¡¸Make a contract with me and become a magical girl!¡¹ ¡¸Hyan! W-What is it so suddenly, Lucio-sama¡¹ In the mansion, after lunch. When I drew very near to Sylvia that I saw immediately after returning home, she made a completely surprised face. ¡¸Make a contract with me and become a magical girl!¡¹ ¡¸P-Please calm down, Lucio-sama. Please explain so that I could also understand¡¹ Sylvia appealed. She seems very troubled. ¡¸Today, I read this manga¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s a new Grimoire right¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, its contents are about a story of magical girls split to allies and enemies. With the two meanings of Moe and Moe(Burn), I think that it¡¯s a masterpiece¡¹ ¡¸Was that so. You learned a new magic right¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, and so, I thought¡¹ ¡¸Yes¡¹ ¡¸I thought that, our house is lacking magical girls!¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­sorry, I couldn¡¯t understand after all¡¹ Sylvia had a more and more troubled face. In fact, she¡¯s really troubled. ¡¸But, if I would be of Lucio-sama¡¯s help, I will do my best. What do I need to do¡¹ Sylvia said resolutely while she made closed fists in front of her chest. ¡¸Just wait for a bit¡­¡­¡ºRental Agreement¡»¡¹ I used the magic that I just learned, a small magic circle appeared between Sylvia and me. ¡¸Please touch that, and with that, the contract would be complete¡¹ ¡¸Yes¡¹ Sylvia touched the magic circle without hesitations. In an instant, the ring in Sylvia¡¯s ring finger shined. And from there, light overflowed completely covering Sylvia, and when she got naked in an instant, she changed into a costume in the next. It was a very magical girl-like, a costume that has a similar look with uniforms. By the way, when she got naked, a mysterious ray of light shined and I couldn¡¯t see her chest, there were no cutting corners there. ¡¸I changed¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸You transformed. With this, Sylvia is now a magical girl starting today¡¹ ¡¸Haa?¡­¡­and then, what should I do next?¡¹ ¡¸Magical girls are, literally, girls that could use magic¡¹ ¡¸Magician-san, desuka?¡¹ ¡¸No, it¡¯s magical girl! Magicians are different things¡¹ ¡¸I-Is that so. E?to¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸You should try to use magic¡¹ ¡¸But, magic, I¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸Right now, a very magical girl-like magic, should appear inside your head¡¹ ¡¸Eh¡­¡­ah! It¡¯s true, why is something like this in my head¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸Try it¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­yes!¡¹ Coming to this, Sylvia made a serious face. Up until a moment before, she was having a troubled face that couldn¡¯t keep up with the situation, but in a moment, she had a serious face. ¡¸Come, ¡ºCratel¡»¡¹ This time, a magic stick appeared. It¡¯s a stick with a shining gemstone on its end, an orthodox magical girl stick. ¡¸You should also be able to use magic, try it¡¹ ¡¸Yes!¡ºBlaze Needle¡»¡¹ The next instant that Sylvia casted the magic spell, a flaming needle appeared, and pierced through the wall. ¡¸Ah!¡­¡­I could use it. Is this Lucio-sama¡¯s magic?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah¡¹ ¡¸E?to¡­¡­as I¡¯ve thought, can you please explain it again?¡¹ ¡¸Alright¡¹ Looking at Magical Girl ¡î Sylvia, I¡¯m very content. I calmed down a little bit, so I explained to her. ¡¸There¡¯s several effects with the magic that I learned in this Grimoire, one is, just like right now, a transformation function¡¹ ¡¸Yes. It¡¯s very cute¡¹ I also think so. I should take pictures using magic later on. ¡¸Another one is, lending magic to the person with a contract. That¡¯s why, the magic that you used right now, is a magic spell that I learned by reading manga¡¹ ¡¸It was like that huh¡¹ ¡¸Of course, there are limits like, the effects and strength would be weaker compared to when I use it, and only one magic could be lent¡¹ Although, there¡¯s also a power-up event just like the classics of magical girls, after all, this Grimoire is a series one. Well, leaving that on the side. ¡¸And so, with that, Sylvia is now a magical girl starting today!¡¹ *Zubishi!*, I pointed her. ¡¸Yes!¡¹ Sylvia saluted in her magical girl appearance, it¡¯s so cute. ¡¸Uhm¡­¡­but, Lucio-sama¡¹ ¡¸What is it¡¹ ¡¸Magical girls, what should they do?¡¹ I didn¡¯t think about that. There¡¯s an All-Ages Rated one, and an R-18 one, but I should go with All-Ages right now. ¡¸A classic one where your head would get eaten©`©`¡¹ ¡¸Ehhhhh!¡¹ ¡¸Or something like, having a fist fight with your best friend up in the air¡¹ ¡¸Best friend, you say¡­¡­Nadia-chan¡¹ ¡¸Yeah. Yosh, wait for a bit¡¹ Sylvia and Nadia, magical girls who would confirm their friendship through fists. Un, it¡¯s a great picture. I would really like it to happen for real. I ran around the mansion, searching for Nadia. And then, finally, I found her. ¡¸Nadia!¡¹ ¡¸Oh, isn¡¯t it Lucio-kun, what happened?¡¹ ¡¸Make a contract with me and become a magical girl!¡¹ ¡¸Okay¡¹ Unlike Sylvia, Nadia accepted with a quick reply. ¨C ¨C _______________________________________________________________ *Sponsored by Shin Amazake-sama Chapter 95 – Serious Ones Chapter 95 ¨C Serious Ones In the mansion¡¯s yard, Nadia who I had a contract with transforms. The clothes she was wearing melted to nothing, and within the tight guard of the mysterious light protecting her important places, it was replaced with magical girl¡¯s costume. After a while, she changed into a magical girl holding a long spear-like thing. ¡¸Oh?, I really transformed. Ah! This, I think I saw this before¡¹ ¡¸The time with the dragon knight©`©`it was based on the one you wore when you rode on my back when I transformed into a dragon before. Although, I made it cuter and lovelier in its details¡¹ ¡¸This is the magical girl style?¡¹ ¡¸I guess so¡¹ ¡¸Hee?¡¹ Nadia became in high spirits, picking up the skirt¡¯s hem or turning around with a spin. ¡¸Oi!¡¹ ¡¸n?¡¹ I heard a voice full of hostility. When I turned there, I could see a boy¡¯s appearance. It was a boy that was just the same age as us. He was very like a ¡°brat¡± kind of boy, but for some reason, he¡¯s glaring at me. He has eyes that it was as if he was looking at the enemy of his family¡­¡­what¡¯s with him? ¡¸Lucio-sama. That boy, he¡¯s Nadia-chan¡¯s, uhm¡¹ Sylvia who was wearing the same magical girl clothes said. ¡­¡­ahh, he¡¯s the one I met quite a long time before, that boy who¡¯s like an elementary school grader who likes Nadia but could only play tricks on her. I have only met him once since then, so I couldn¡¯t remember until it was told. Un, I¡¯m sure he¡¯s that. And I¡¯m also convinced why he¡¯s glaring at me as if I¡¯m the enemy of his whole family. After all, I am the husband of Nadia who he likes. I approached the boy. I talked to him over the fence that divides the property. ¡¸What is it¡¹ ¡¸I-Is Nadia here?¡¹ ¡¸Nadia?¡¹ ¡¸What do you need from me?¡¹ Nadia came to my side, and asked the boy. The boy stared at Nadia for a while, and then looked at her with disdainful eyes. ¡¸Shut up, ugly, I only have something to ask to Nadia¡¹ ¡¸Eh?¡¹ Nadia got surprised, and looked at me and the boy alternately. ¡¸Ah?¡­¡­Nadia¡¯s out for a while. If you need something, I¡¯ll ask her in your stead if you want¡¹ ¡¸Hmph! Who¡¯d want to talk to you, stu?pid¡¹ The boy said with a bad mouth, and ran away. If he¡¯s so easy to tell like this, it might be also cute©`©`well, rather, it was too cute for insulting though. ¡¸Ne?, ne?, Lucio-kun, what was that right now? It seems like he didn¡¯t know that it was me¡¹ ¡¸That is the magical girl after all. I activated¡ºInhibition¡»magic that would change people¡¯s recognition as well to not make the grown-ups know it¡¯s you after transforming¡¹ ¡¸Change recognition?¡¹ ¡¸For example©`©`oh! Veronica has returned just the right time. O?i, Veronica¡¹ Veronica returned almost after the boy left. It looks like she had returned from their walk, she entered our property together with Coco who is tied on a lead. When I called her, she freed Coco by removing the lead, and went towards us. ¡¸What is it?¡¹ ¡¸These two, who do you think they are?¡¹ ¡¸Who, you say¡­¡­¡¹ Veronica looked at the transformed Sylvia and Nadia. ¡¸We have met for the first time right. I do not know their names¡¹ ¡¸Eh?!¡¹ ¡¸Oh?¡¹ Sylvia got surprised, and Nadia got interested. ¡¸Haven¡¯t you seen them before¡¹ ¡¸No. Although I am like this, I am good at remembering people¡¯s faces you know¡¹ ¡¸You see know¡¹ ¡¸Fumufumu¡¹ Nadia nodded, and Sylvia got dumbfounded again. It looks like Nadia understood the situation first. On the other hand, Veronica who was left behind on the side rolled her eyes while saying. ¡¸Did you increase your wives again? I just hope you won¡¯t disregard me then, just do it moderately okay?¡¹ Veronica had raised her eyebrow, then returned inside the mansion. Those words, I don¡¯t know if she¡¯s serious or just joking. And in this place, me and the two magical girls remained, and Nadia asked then immediately. ¡¸Ne?, ne?, Lucio-kun, explain it explain it¡¹ ¡¸You already know roughly just with the situation earlier right. While you¡¯re transformed, you will look as if you¡¯re someone else. That¡¯s the basic of magical girls¡¹ ¡¸As I¡¯ve thought. Ama?zi?ng, so fu?n¡µ¡¹ Nadia became more and more interested, she removed her transformation, and chased after Veronica. ¡¸Ne?, ne?, Vero-chan! Who do you think I am?¡¹ ¡¸Who are you, you say, I can only see you as Nadia though? What¡¯s with that question, are you playing some weird games again?¡¹ It was a heartwarming conversation that could be heard from inside the mansion. Hearing Veronica¡¯s ¡°I know of course¡±-like lines, it¡¯s a little interesting. ¡¸Uhm¡­¡­Lucio-sama¡¹ ¡¸Un? What is it¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s fine that I became a magical girl, but¡­¡­¡¹ Sylvia narrowed her eyebrows. Her troubled face is so cute. ¡¸But¡­¡­what should I do?¡¹ ¡¸You¡¯re going to fight¡¹ ¡¸Fight, with, what?¡¹ ¡¸Well, that¡¯s¡­¡­¡¹ Come to think of it, I haven¡¯t thought of it at all. Normally, it¡¯s common for magical girls to have enemies who wants to conquer the world and fight them. In this world, speaking about conquering the world¡­¡­Balthazar the First is an example, but that guy¡¯s just a busybody who appears sometimes and currently sealed in a space, so he isn¡¯t reliable as an enemy, you can¡¯t expect anything from him. Up until now, we have fought by becoming small and fight ants and bees after entering their nest, but, that isn¡¯t very magical girl-ish. But although that is said, it¡¯s a waste not to do anything. It¡¯s a magical girl for all ages after all, I want to see them fight. I thought deeply, is there any enemies decent nearby©`©`. ¡¸Lucio-sama?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­Lucio, huh¡¹ ¡¸Eh?¡¹ ¡¸I see, it¡¯s Lucio. Un, let¡¯s go with that¡¹ ¡¸¡ºTransform?Last Boss¡»¡¹ I chanted the magic. The light of the magic enveloped me, and I changed into something ¡°like it¡± wearing a black cape. ¡¸Lucio-sama?¡¹ ¡¸Fuhahahaha¡¹ ¡¸Lucio-sama?! What happened, Lucio-sama?!¡¹ ¡¸You foolish humans, I am the one who will dominate this world¡¹ Is this good enough? The lines aren¡¯t that good yet, but I could fix that later on. ¡¸Bring it on, Magical Girls! If you do not stop this King, this world shall end¡¹ ¡¸You finally show your true colors, Last Boss!¡¹ ¡¸Eh?! N-Nadia-chan too?!¡¹ Nadia who ran out of the mansion transformed, and pointed her spear at me. ¡¸I will not let it go your way¡¹ While saying that, she winked at Sylvia. And then, did Sylvia finally understood, she made a resolute face. Well, just as usual, we entered our role-playing when we¡¯re playing games. ¡¸Fu-fu-fu, only two magical girls huh¡­¡­I wonder if you can really stop me with just you¡¹ ¡¸I will stop you! Right¡¹ ¡¸U-Un. W-We shall stop you¡¹ Unlike Nadia who¡¯s fully at it, Sylvia¡¯s a little stiff and bland with her lines. Somehow, it¡¯s starting to get fun. Yo?sh, I should say out my name just a last boss should. ¡¸Listen, you magical girls. This King¡¯s name is Lucio, Lucio Martein. The world shall fall into my hands soon, I shall spread destruction and chaos¡¹ ¡¸We will not let you do that!¡¹ ¡¸W-We won¡¯t!¡¹ ¡¸Fu-ha-hahahahaha¡¹ Oh no, it¡¯s starting to get fun. Yosh, then, we should fight for a bit. Just like playing with my wives cutely, I searched inside my head the magic that won¡¯t let them get injured or scathed at all, and¡­¡­. ¡¸You finally started to do it¡¹ ¡¸Eh?¡¹ ¡¸Eh?¡¹ ¡¸Eh?¡¹ A hoarse voice got in between. We got surprised, and looked towards the voice. In there, there was the King. The King he¡¯s looking at me©`©`he¡¯s looking at me with sparkling eyes just like a boy. ¡­¡­eh? ¡¸My Senjukou, you finally feel like it huh. Un, un, I have always thought that Senjukou is the one, he should be the one who would govern this world. For you to finally feel like it, I have never been so happy¡¹ ¡¸Wait, uhmm, Ou-sama?¡¹ ¡¸Oh, wait, I shouldn¡¯t waste time. I need to prepare supporting attacks for my Senjukou to conquer the world. See you later, my Senjukou¡¹ ¡¸Waaa?it!¡¹ The King suddenly came, and left just like the wind. It was very troublesome chasing after him and explaining the situation. ¨C ¨C _______________________________________________________________ Sylvia: ¡°In the stead of manga, it¡¯s punishment time desu~¡­¡­¡± Nadia: ¡°I¡¯ll lead you to the rules of comics!?¡± Chapter 96 – Shining Inside the Storm Chapter 96 ¨C Shining Inside the Storm ¡¸Uu?, uu?¡¹ When I was walking through the corridor, I saw Coco who was sticking to the window. The dog-eared girl is resting her chin and both of her hands on the window frame, she was staring outside. ¡¸What happened, Coco¡¹ ¡¸Ah! It¡¯s master desu?. It¡¯s raining desu?¡¹ ¡¸Ahh, it¡¯s raining alright¡¹ I stood behind Coco, and looked out the window above her head. The sky is dark although it is still in the afternoon, and the raindrops were falling continuously outside the window. ¡¸It¡¯s always raining desu?¡¹ ¡¸Come to think of it¡­¡­it¡¯s continuously raining this month.¡¹ I searched through my memories, remembering the weather as if I was writing the last day of the summer vacation in a diary. Doing that, I noticed that there wasn¡¯t a clear day for almost a month. ¡¸I want to go for a walk with Mama-sama?¡¹ ¡¸Shouldn¡¯t you just go? There¡¯s also middle-aged men who would walk within the storms with a shiba inu dog after all©`©`oh, I see¡¹ I said, and remembered something. Coco is someone who has a special physique. She¡¯s a girl that has dog ears and soft and fluffy tail with a kind atmosphere right now, but when she gets wet, her personality and body will change, she would become a girl with cat ears that has a crisp air©`©`she would transform to Mami. There are a lot of dogs that wants to go for a walk even on rainy days, but in Coco¡¯s case, even if she wants to go, she can¡¯t because of her special physique. ¡¸Uu?, uu?¡¹ While looking out the window, she groaned. Because she¡¯s someone who wouldn¡¯t say spoiled and selfish things, the more it is that it makes me feel bad for her. It¡¯s stressful for dogs that can¡¯t go for a walk, so©`©`yosh. ¡¸I¡¯ll do something about it¡¹ ¡¸Master will??¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, just look¡¹ I advanced through the corridor, opened the entrance door and went outside. Coco followed me. But since she cannot get wet with the water, she¡¯s looking at me inside the door. I checked that she¡¯s there, then concentrated my magic powers. It is the great ancient magic that uses a lot of magic powers. ¡¸¡ºWeather Change?Sunny¡»¡¹ ¡¸Hekuchi!¡¹ From somewhere, I heard a very lovely sneeze. At the same time, a wormhole appeared in front of me, and the released chunk of magic powers directly hit my face. I¡¯m already getting used to it. ¡¸Balthazar¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸Wa?i, it¡¯s Lucio-chan. Ne?, ne?, Lucio-chan, Bal is soo bored you know?¡¹ My fourth wife that appeared, Balthazar said something like that. It¡¯s a reminder that says she wants me to play with her in the back of her lines, but honestly, it¡¯s not the time for that. I feel weakness in my whole body, a malfunction occurred with the great ancient magic that sucks up a lot of magic powers. A strong wind blows through me, the rain was piercing to my face, it¡¯s a little painful. The rain that fell for many days, it suddenly changed into a typhoon class storm! ¡¸Auu?¡­¡­¡¹ Coco cried sorrowfully again. ¡¸Walk?¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸Changing the weather again¡­¡­is difficult, I guess. I don¡¯t know if I can cast an ancient magic twice consecutively¡¹ Using ancient magic one next to the other, it would take a whole lot more magic powers when it was casted the second time. And because the ancient magic right now includes the malfunction caused by Balthazar¡¯s sneeze, it is more frightening to cast it a second time. The weather, even though it became worse, I can¡¯t do anything about it anymore. ¡¸Thank you very much?, Master. I will just endure for today too¡¹ Coco returned inside the mansion with her shoulders drooped and her ears and tail hung down. ¡¸Uhh, just wait a second, it¡¯s not like there isn¡¯t any other way¡¹ ¡¸Really?!!¡¹ In an instant©`©`Coco dashed, she returned. As I¡¯ve thought, she really wants to go for a walk. ¡¸Yeah, for that©`©`Balthazar, can you go far away for a while¡¹ ¡¸Are you gonna use magic?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah¡¹ ¡¸U?n. Bal, she can endure once at the least you know?¡¹ ¡¸Endure, you mean, your sneeze?¡¹ ¡¸Un¡¹ ¡¸You can do that huh¡­¡­¡¹ Then, let¡¯s try it. I searched for the magic inside my head, the alternative magic is only a light one, even if a malfunction occurs, I can cast it once again. ¡¸¡ºWaterproof¡»¡¹ The light of the magic enveloped Coco. ¡¸Ha¡­¡­ha¡­¡­haghhu!¡¹ And on the side, Balthazar was holding her sneeze. She endured very well, and in the end, she forcefully endured by pinching her nose. And with all of her efforts, the magic worked normally. ¡¸This is?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s a waterproof coating, try to go inside the rain¡¹ ¡¸Yes¡¹ Without doubts©`©`Coco went out of the entrance. She was soaked by the strong rain, she got drenched in an instant. But. ¡¸I didn¡¯t change desu?!¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s a complete water proof after all¡¹ ¡¸Yaaay! I can go for a walk now?!¡¹ Coco was super delighted, but. Strangely, it has now become a typhoon. It became same as the situation I said earlier, ¡°middle-aged men who would walk within the storms with a shiba inu dog¡±. Honestly, I don¡¯t want to walk inside the storm. ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹ But, I couldn¡¯t win against Coco¡¯s excited eyes. ¡¸Shall we, go for a walk then¡¹ ¡¸Yes?!¡¹ ¡¸Bal also, Bal will also go you know?¡¹ Coco and Balthazar, both of them were in high spirits not minding the strong storm surge. I pulled the lead that connects to Coco¡¯s wrist. Within the storm, I went for a walk with Balthazar and Coco. ¨C ¨C Chapter 97 – Hay Fever of Fall Chapter 97 ¨C Hay Fever of Fall ¡¸Kushun¡¹ I heard a cute sneeze. Recently, if it¡¯s sneezing, it¡¯s Balthazar, but it wasn¡¯t the sound of her sneezing. It¡¯s Sylvia. Sylvia who was helping Amanda-san to fold the clothes inside the room sneezed. ¡¸Are you okay?¡¹ ¡¸My nose is just, a little itchy¡¹ ¡¸Is it the cold?¡¹ I approached her, and checked her temperature by sticking our forehead. ¡¸U?n, you¡¯re a little hot. It¡¯s the cold after all¡¹ ¡¸I-I-It¡¯s not, i-it is not the cold¡¹ ¡¸Un? But, you¡¯re a little hot. And your face is red as well¡¹ ¡¸Danna-sama¡¹ Amanda-san opened her mouth. ¡¸How about measuring it using magic to be sure¡¹ ¡¸Hmm. Well, that¡¯s fine too¡¹ It¡¯s more accurate to measure her using magic. ¡¸¡ºThermometer¡»¡¹ I casted magic on Sylvia, it¡¯s a magic spell that measures the temperature. ¡¸Hmm, 36.1 degrees, it¡¯s normal¡¹ ¡¸Yes¡¹ ¡¸But, I felt that you were a little hot though¡¹ I stuck our foreheads again. ¡¸©`©`!¡¹ ¡¸See, you¡¯re a little hot after all¡¹ ¡¸Danna-sama. I think that Danna-sama should believe on his magic? It would be better if you stop measuring like that¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s true, magic is more accurate. I got it, I¡¯ll refrain from doing it as much as possible¡¹ ¡¸Ho¡­¡­thank you very much, Amanda-san¡¹ ¡¸Please excuse me for being intruding¡¹ Sylvia said something to Amanda-san, but rather than that, it¡¯s Sylvia. ¡¸Kushun!¡¹ And while we were like that, Sylvia sneezed again. ¡¸Hakkushun!¡¹ The door opened, and Nadia entered inside. She ran to me while sneezing. ¡¸Lucio-ku©`©`shun! I¡¯ll go out for a walk with Vero-cha©`©`kkushun, okay¡¹ ¡¸Ahh, that¡¯s fine, but. Do you have the cold too?¡¹ ¡¸U?un, not at all? For some reason, Vero-chan wouldn¡¯t stop sneezing as well, but I think that it¡¯s just that kind of day¡¹ ¡¸Kushun!¡¹ ¡¸See, Sylvie too. See ya later then?¡¹ Nadia said that, and runs again out of the room. ¡¸Nadia, and¡­¡­Veronica too?¡¹ I furrowed my eyebrows. This isn¡¯t a situation that I can leave alone. ¡¸Danna-sama¡¹ ¡¸Un?¡¹ ¡¸Maybe it is hay fever?¡¹ ¡¸Hay fever? Although it¡¯s fall right now?¡¹ ¡¸There are some people who get it during fall as well. Pollen would scatter in seasons that flowers bloom after all¡¹ ¡¸It isn¡¯t just during the spring huh, hay fever¡¹ ¡¸Yes. From how Oku-sama seems©`©`¡¹(TL: Female version of Danna-sama) She looked towards Sylvia, I followed her and looked there as well. Sylvia who¡¯s furrowing her brows had a runny nose. ¡¸I think, that it is like that¡¹ ¡¸I see. That might be so. If it¡¯s hay fever, it can¡¯t be helped then¡¹ ¡¸Un, I¡¯ll endure it¡¹ ¡¸Are you sure it is fine?¡¹ ¡¸What is?¡¹ I looked at Amanda-san, she who does not comment usually, is very talkative today. ¡¸If Oku-samas are having hay fever, then¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸Then?¡¹ What is it. When I was thinking of that, the room¡¯s door opened again. ¡¸Ah?, Lucio-chan¡¯s here?¡¹ This time, Balthazar entered inside. Balthazar who¡¯s recently not very clingy to me and goes to play here and there. For some reason, she loves chasing after butterflies, and there¡¯s a butterfly staying on her shoulder even now. ¡¸What is it¡¹ ¡¸Bal, you know, she became friends with butterfly-chan?¡¹ ¡¸I see, that¡¯s good¡¹ ¡¸Lucio-chan can also transform into a butterfly you know?¡¹ ¡¸Well, sometime in the future¡¹ ¡¸Un! Let¡¯s go, Butterfly-chan¡¹ Balthazar left the room. The butterfly fluttered its wings and followed her. It¡¯s an insect, but it looks like she really got along with it. After seeing them off, I suddenly saw Sylvia and Amanda-san¡¯s expression. The two of them were having an unsettled face. ¡¸What happened¡¹ ¡¸Lucio-sama, I just thought right now¡¹ ¡¸Un?¡¹ ¡¸Baltaza©`©`kkushun!¡¹ Sylvia sneezed again while she was speaking. Her runny nose became worse, and I felt sorry for her just by looking. ¡¸What a second, I¡¯ll do something about it right now al©`©`¡¹ ©`©`right? Hay fever? Sneeze? ¡¸¡­¡­Balthazar?¡¹ I looked at the door where she left to. ¡¸That is correct¡¹ Amanda-san said with a whispering voice. Is it, maybe¡­¡­quite terrible? After all, Balthazar would explode her magic powers with her sneeze, and if she gets hay fever? ¡¸There is no evidence. After all, the sneeze that reacts to Danna-sama¡¯s magic and the sneeze from the hay fever is different¡¹ ¡¸No, it¡¯s good that you noticed. I see, sneezing huh¡¹ ¡¸She was just born so she has not gotten hay fever yet. And, she¡¯s a Demon King-sama after all, she might not get i©`©`kkushun!¡¹ Sylvia added. It was not a consolation at all, and Sylvia who was saying that sneezed again. Somehow, I feel that it¡¯s dangerous. I imagined it for a bit. Balthazar who got the hay fever. Sneezing the whole day, and every time, her magic powers directly hits my face. ¡¸¡­¡­that, honestly, I¡¯d hate that¡¹ ¡°What should I do¡±, I thought, about the pollen and Balthazar. I thought which if them should I take care of if I would. ¡¸Would it not be better if the all of the pollen removed? The other Oku-samas would be relieved as well¡¹ ¡¸I guess so. Yosh, I¡¯ll do something about the pollen¡¹ I said that and stood up, and just like Amanda-san has said, I¡¯ll do something about the pollen. When I was about to walk out, I suddenly stopped. I felt something bothering me. I don¡¯t know what it is, but it really bothers me. ¡¸What happened, Lucio-sama¡¹ ¡¸No, it¡¯s just¡­¡­u?n¡¹ What is it really. ¡¸Kusshun!¡¹ Sylvia sneezed again. ¡¸Danna-sama. Think of Oku-sama¡¯s condition¡¹ Amanda-san made me hurry. With a very serious face. ¡¸I guess so¡¹ I said that, and tried to start walking again©`©`but stopped. Amanda-san made me hurry? The thing that bothers me became clear. Amanda-san made someone hurry? She made me hurry? That did not happen up until now, not even once. If one would describe Amanda-san, she¡¯s a maid-san that is strangely otherworldly and superficial. No, there are even times when I think why is she a maid-san, she¡¯s a very mysterious beauty. And that maid-san is making me hurry, strangely, emotionally. ¡¸Is it¡­¡­¡¹ I thought like that, and looked at Amanda-san. For an instant, Amanda-san widened her eyes. It was only for an instant, but immediately returned to her usual superficial expression. She collected her expression? Or is it just my imagination? In the next instant, she gave me the answer. ¡¸Fu, fu, fua¡­¡­fuakusshun!¡¹ Seemingly unable to endure, Amanda-san sneezed. ¡¸kkushun! ¡­¡­fuaakkushun!!¡¹ The recoil from holding it back up until now, Amanda-san continuously sneezed. Her eyes and nose also gradually turned red. ¡¸Amanda-san¡¹ ¡¸Is there something¡¹ Amanda-san crisply said. No, it¡¯s not ¡°is there something¡±. Looking at her face closely, her nose was flinching a little. Is she holding it back again. ¡¸¡­¡­pu!¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹ She frowned, and glared at me. Leaving everything aside, it might be the first time she glared at me. I thought of it, and became more and more amused, this time, I¡¯m the one who¡¯s holding back, although it¡¯s my laughter. ¡¸Yosh, I¡¯ll go for a bit. I¡¯ll go exterminate the source of pollen for everyone¡¯s sake¡¹ ¡¸Ehhhhhhh, Lucio-sama, you don¡¯t need to go that far¡¹ ¡¸Please be careful¡¹ Sylvia fretted, and Amanda-san had a very serious face. ¡¸¡­¡­pu!¡¹ I turned around, and laughed out where she can¡¯t see, and left the mansion. While Amanda-san¡¯s cute sneeze echoing inside my head. ¡î By the way, there was an uproar because starting from this year, the hay fever during the fall had completely disappeared. ¨C ¨C Chapter 98 – Young Girl Wife’s Nursing Chapter 98 ¨C Young Girl Wife¡¯s Nursing ¡¸Hakkushun!¡¹ When I woke up in the morning, my body felt very heavy. My head hurts, and my sneeze and dripping nose wouldn¡¯t stop. I might have caught a cold. This might be the first time that I caught a cold ever since I came to this world. ¡°A magic that heals the cold¡­¡­¡±, when I was searching for that inside my head. ¡¸Good morning, Lucio-sama. It¡¯s morning¡¹ *Gacha*, the door opened, and Sylvia entered inside. ¡¸Jirbia¡­¡­¡¹ When I replied, it was a dry voice that surprised myself. ¡¸Lucio-sama? What happened?¡¹ ¡¸No¡­¡­hakkushun!¡¹ ¡¸Lucio-sama!¡¹ Sylvia ran to me in a hurry. She stood by my side, and looked at my face. ¡¸Your face is red¡­¡­is it the cold¡¹ ¡¸It rooks rike it¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸Oh no! Lucio-sama, please stay put in the bed. Nadia-chan, everyone, are you there??¡¹ After making sure that I was lying down and covering me with sheets, Sylvia ran out of the room. After a while, my four wives gathered. Sylvia, Nadia, Veronica, and Balthazar. It¡¯s 8 in the morning, my wives have gathered. ¡¸This is¡­¡­it is the cold. He is very hot desu wa¡¹(Veronica) ¡¸Lucio-kun catches the cold too huh. It¡¯s a surprise¡¹(Nadia) ¡¸What should we do, his fever is high too, Lucio-sama looks painful¡¹(Sylvia) ¡¸¡­¡­we must make his fever go down first. I have heard from somewhere that his head must be cooled so that he would not get an headache¡¹(Veronica) ¡¸Lucio-chan will get defeated?¡¹(Balthazar) ¡¸We must make him cool so that would not happen desu wa¡¹(Veronica) ¡¸What should we do other than making him cool?¡¹(Nadia) ¡¸Let me think¡­¡­he must take warm and nutritious food, I think¡¹(Veronica) ¡¸We¡¯re making him cool but we¡¯re making him warm?¡¹(Nadia) Nadia got surprised. ¡¸It is something like that. Cooling his head, and making his body warm. It is the basics when one catches the cold desu wa¡¹ ¡¸I see! Yo?sh, let¡¯s nurse Lucio-kun with everyone!¡¹ Nadia said, and the other three nodded at almost the same time. And to prepare to nurse me, they all left the room. ¡­¡­¡£ A cold like this, I could heal it with just one magic, but it might be better if I do that later. Somehow, I wanted to see it. I wanted to see how my wives would nurse me. I stayed still like that on the bed, my head is a little fuzzy, and I started to get sleepy. And from I fell asleep just like that©`©`how long has it passed. I felt someone¡¯s presence, so I slowly opened my eyes. ¡¸Ah! Good morning, Lucio-sama¡¹ Sylvia huh. Ah, I tried to reply but my voice didn¡¯t come out. My throat became dryer, and my voice wouldn¡¯t come out. ¡¸I came to change the towel¡¹ She said, and I noticed that there was a wet towel on my forehead. ¡¸Your meal is ready, would you like to eat it¡¹ I can¡¯t speak, so I lightly nodded. Sylvia left the room for once, and brought back a pot while wearing a very cute kitchen mittens. Is it very heavy, she was walking unsteadily. Wait, wait, that way of walking is dangerous. Is this the pattern where it would be dumped into me©`©`. ¡¸Sorry to keep you waiting¡¹ I readied myself to the clich¨¦, but it didn¡¯t happen. Although she walked unsteadily, Sylvia properly brought the pot to my side. She opened the lid, and its steam came out. It was gruel inside. ¡¸If it¡¯s this, I thought that you could eat it¡¹ I don¡¯t feel hunger because of the cold, but I think that I could eat this. ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹ ¡°I¡¯ll eat it¡±, I said, but my voice almost didn¡¯t come out. I tried to raise my body using my elbow, and seeing that, Sylvia helped to support me in a hurry. I raised my body, and she piled up pillows to my back. How attentive. ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹ I tried to speak, but my voice wouldn¡¯t come out after all. I coughed for once, and did my best to talk again. ¡¸Thanks¡¹ It was a funny hoarse voice, but I said it somehow. ¡¸You¡¯re welcome¡¹ Sylvia said shyly and happily. She puts the gruel in the pot to a bowl, and made me eat it with a spoon. *Fu?*, *Fu?*, she did that for me. After I had finished eating, she fixed the position of the pillows, and left the room holding the pot. There weren¡¯t any happenings, rather, she took care of me very well that I feel very warm inside. ¡°Thank you, Sylvia¡­¡­¡±, I thought of that, and started to get sleepy again. ¡¸Lucio-kun¡­¡­ah! He¡¯s sleeping¡¹ The next time I opened my eyes, Nadia was there. ¡¸¡­¡­morning¡¹ Did it became better, my voice came out a little. ¡¸Sorry, did I wake you up¡¹ ¡¸No, it¡¯s okay¡¹ ¡¸I see. You know, I heard that a peeled apple is good if you get a cold. I¡¯ll make it now okay¡¹ ¡¸You¡¯ll make it now?¡¹ ¡¸Un!¡¹ Nadia hugely nodded. Looking carefully, there was a grater, an apple in a dish, and a spoon placed on the side of the bed. The things that are needed is complete, and she only needs to grate it. Nadia used the grater, and did her best to grate the apple. Nadia has a comparatively rough personality, the way she peels it looked dangerous, and I got nervous from watching, thinking that her finger might get injured. ¡¸Should I make it instead¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s okay, Lucio-kun should just watch¡¹ Nadia said with a smile, her face was full of confidence, but the way she moves her hands is worrying. I searched for a first aid magic inside my head so I could apply it as soon as something happens. That, however, there was no need to use it. Grating it to the end without getting injured, Nadia let me eat the grated apple. Of course, she *A?n*-d it to me. After eating, I laid down on the bed again, and saw off Nadia leaving taking the tools with her. ¡­¡­what should I do, I feel so blissful. Feeling the warmness inside my chest, I felt sleepy for a while. After a while, I felt that the towel on my forehead was being changed. When I opened my eyes, this time, it¡¯s Veronica. ¡¸Yo¡¹ ¡¸Did I wake you up?¡¹ ¡¸No, I just wake up in this period¡¹ ¡¸Is that so¡¹ ¡¸You changed the towel for me¡¹ ¡¸Yes. And this as well¡¹ ¡¸This is?¡¹ ¡¸It is a nutritional supplement. They said that it is very easy to drink and would make you hydrated during your cold¡¹ Although it looks like a water bottle, it has a straw. ¡¸You made it for me?¡¹ ¡¸You¡¯re asking me? There is no way I could make it¡¹ ¡¸Is that so?¡¹ ¡¸I asked a person who knows about his things and paid it with money¡¹ It¡¯s a bit disappointing. I had expected that she made it herself. ¡¸¡­¡­is not a woman¡¯s cooking who does not usually cook just a deadly weapon¡¹ Veronica whispered, with a sulking face. She probably said it to herself, but honestly, I could hear it. ¡­¡­isn¡¯t she so cute. ¡¸I feel heavy, I can¡¯t raise my arms, so can you make me drink it?¡¹ ¡¸©`©`yes! Leave it to me¡¹ Veronica became delighted, and puts the straw of the water bottle she¡¯s holding to my mouth. I sucked it using the straw, and it tasted like a sports drink rather than medicine. I see, if it¡¯s like this, it¡¯s really good when you¡¯re having a cold. I drank that, and after seeing off Veronica, I covered myself with the warm sheets again. After sleeping for a while, I woke up for the fourth time. This time, there was Balthazar. The number one air-head, my Demon King wife, Balthazar. Because I¡¯m starting to feel better, this time, I¡¯m really ¡°expecting¡± that a happening would occur. ¡°Well then, what would she do for me¡±, I thought of that, and faked my sleep to see what would happen. Balthazar changed my towel, and changed the sheets. She did it with slowly and carefully, so that she won¡¯t wake me up. It felt very kind, so not only my body felt refreshed, my chest felt very warm, although Balthazar was moving around, and when I noticed it, I really fell asleep. ¡¸Ha!!¡¹ When I woke up, Balthazar was not around anymore. Instead, there was a piece of paper below the pillow, and Balthazar¡¯s cartooned face and the words ¡°Get well, okay¡± was written. Somehow¡­¡­it¡¯s the thing that made my heart delighted the most for today. At the same time, I felt sorry. I¡¯m sorry for expecting happenings or clich¨¦s. All of my wives are such a good girl. They nursed me with different ways, and my cold was healed so fast that I could clearly feel it. Thank you. Sylvia, Nadia, Veronica, Balthazar. With my heart filled with gratitude to my wives, I closed my eyes once again. ¡î The next day. ¡¸Uu¡­¡­my head hurts¡¹(Sylvia) ¡¸My dripping nose won¡¯t stop¡¹(Nadia) ¡¸Uu¡­¡­how pathetic¡¹(Veronica) ¡¸Kushun! Kushun!¡¹(Balthazar) My wives that nursed me for the whole day, fell down due to the cold that they caught from me. While being grateful for that clich¨¦, I did all that I can to nurse them. ¨C ¨C _______________________________________________________________ Chapter 99 – Musou Order Chapter 99 ¨C Musou Order ¡¸It is great that you have come, my Senjukou¡¹ In the palace¡¯s audience hall, I was called here by the King this time for the first time after a while. ¡¸It¡¯s been a while, Ou-sama¡¹ ¡¸Umu, umu, my Senjukou, did anything happened? Do you feel inconvenience with your lifestyle? I know, it will become colder from now on, I should give you have of the heatstones that the palace keeps¡¹ ¡¸Your Majesty, if it is half of those that is kept in the palace, Duke-sama¡¯s mansion would become buried¡¹ The minister on the side pointed that out, and stopped the outrage of the King. ¡°It¡¯s the usual combi¡±, I thought, and continued the conversation. ¡¸Thanks, Ou-sama. Can I get just some of it. I¡¯ll try using it with everyone, and just ask later on if it¡¯s good¡¹ ¡¸I see, I see. Umu, you can take them anytime¡¹ ¡¸Your Majesty, please hurry¡­¡­¡¹ The minister made the King hurry up from the side. Unlike the King whose eyes were always drooping to the side, the minister is somewhat¡­¡­no, quite serious. I would probably be asked to do something, so I prepared myself. ¡¸Well then, my Senjukou. The reason that I called you sir, is because, I want you to do something¡¹ ¡¸Un, if it¡¯s Ou-sama who asks. What should I do?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s subjugation¡¹ ¡¸Subjugation?¡¹ ¡¸That is right. Do you remember about Guernica¡¹ ¡¸Un, of course¡¹ Veronica came from there, there¡¯s no way that I could forget about it. The small kingdom Guernica. A country that became a vassal of the Kingdom because of financial difficulties. Soon after it became a vassal state, the King sent me there to rebuild their economy. A lot of things had happened, I remembered a simple thing that veins of gold not only exists in land but also under the sea, so I mined 100 tons of gold using magic, and left it in Guernica. By the way, the value of gold is just the same here compared to the gold in the world I was before, so when I computed how much its value is when I went home, I found out that it was between 4 trillion and 5 trillion. That is well, off the subject. The most important thing for me was that I met Veronica. My very, very important lovely wife, Veronica. The best thing that happened to me in Guernica was meeting her, and taking her with me. Something like mining gold, it is only the by-product of our date under the sea. ¡¸What happened to Guernica?¡¹ ¡¸A few days ago, insurgents appeared in the town called Mi Amir in Guernica¡¯s territory, and King Guernica sent 2000 soldiers to suppress them¡¹ ¡¸2000 of them? Were they such amazing insurgents? ¡­¡­wait a second, isn¡¯t that a bit, weird¡¹ ¡¸Umu, as expected of my Senjukou, it is great that you have noticed. That¡¯s right. Guernica is our vassal state, they are deprived of their military rights when they commended to us. As long as I do not permit it, they shall not be able to have soldiers, let alone mobilizing, it is preposterous¡¹ ¡¸Of course, you didn¡¯t permit them right¡¹ If he did, he wouldn¡¯t be talking about this right now. The King nodded. ¡¸Umu. They did it all on their own¡¹ ¡¸I see¡¹ ¡¸On top of that, I have heard that after subjugating the insurgents, they continued to stay at Mi Amir¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­that is also bad, right¡¹ ¡¸It is substantially a rebellion¡¹ The minister said from the side. I guessed so. They mobilized soldiers without having military rights, on top of that, they¡¯re ¡°holding¡± a town. Just like the minster has said, it is substantially a rebellion. ¡¸And so, my Senjukou. Can you go to Mi Amir for a bit and annihilate the Guernica¡¯s soldiers¡¹ The King paused there, and stared at me. It was an unusually serious face. ¡¸Go on your own, and show them the might of my Senjukou¡¹ He gave me such an unreasonable thing to do. I was ordered to go beat 2000 enemies completely by myself. Normally thinking, it¡¯s an absurd order, and it¡¯s better to be told to ¡°go die¡±. In my case, and in the King¡¯s case. It wasn¡¯t absurd nor telling me to go die, he literally wants me to go there by myself intentionally, so that he can brag about me. ¡¸Un, I got it¡¹ That¡¯s why, I nodded. I accepted what the King said, and accepted to go by myself. Well then, 2000 people huh. ¡°I wonder what magic would be good?¡±, from early on, I already started to search for the magic I should use inside my head. ¨C ¨C Chapter 100 – I am the World’s Strongest Because I Can Read Manga Chapter 100 ¨C I am the World¡¯s Strongest Because I Can Read Manga In the outskirts of Mi Amir, on a hill that could see the whole town. Hearing about it what happened, I accepted the King¡¯s request, but it was a more terrible situation than I thought. And the reason for that is, from what I could see from the hill, there are 90% soldiers and 10% inhabitants in the town. In a town or you can just call a village where the population is only a hundred and some people, soldiers has far more numbers than them. No, this could already be called as a fort. It¡¯s actually like a fort because the soldiers exceed the civilians so much. ¡¸There¡¯s a lot of soldiers-san¡¹(Sylvia) ¡¸They¡¯re like in swarms. Do you need to defeat all of them?¡¹(Nadia) ¡¸That should be done, if they were left alone, they might become another cause of trouble, and troubles should be crushed while they are still small¡¹(Veronica) ¡¸Supii?¡­¡­¡¹(Balthazar) ¡­¡­¡£ There are the four on my side. Sylvia, Nadia, Veronica, and Balthazar. My four young wives who are wearing a magical ring on their ring finger. And, I thought like this. ¡°Why are they here¡±. ¡¸What happened, Lucio-sama Staring at us so intently¡¹ ¡¸Why are you here?¡¹ I threw out my doubt straightforwardly. The case this time, I¡¯m the one which the King requested to. Just 2000 people, I planned on starting it quickly, and finishing it quickly. But for some reason, everyone came with me. I don¡¯t know what the reason it. ¡¸It is normal to follow. We are your wife¡¹(Veronica) ¡¸But, it¡¯s dangerous, the case this time¡¹ ¡¸What are you saying¡¹(Nadia) *PanPan*, Nadia tapped my back. She smiled with her usual dazzling expression and smile. ¡¸Didn¡¯t we do something more dangerous. Together with Lucio-kun¡¹ ¡¸What did we did again?¡¹ ¡¸Uhmm, we also fought against the Demon King together¡­¡­¡¹ Sylvia said timidly. Hearing what she said, I remembered. Demon King Balthazar. The ex-Demon King that follows me everywhere, and forcefully summons me to a different space to fight me. There are several times when my wives got caught with it. It¡¯s true, compared to that, it isn¡¯t dangerous here at all. It¡¯s just 2000 human soldiers, the danger¡¯s almost nonexistent. But even so, I need to do some countermeasures. I searched for the magic inside my head. The magic spells that I learned from reading manga that exceeded five digits. I searched for the magic spell that is most suitable from the various spells that I learned from reading more than ten thousand books. I did that, but. ¡¸Then, I¡¯ll go for a bit okay¡¹ Nadia said that and ran. ¡¸You¡¯ll go for a bit you say, Nadia, what are you going to do¡¹ ¡¸Transform¡¹(Henshin) *Chu*, Nadia kissed the ring in the ring finger. The next instant, the gemstone on the ring released a light. Nadia¡¯s clothes disappeared for an instant, and changed to different clothes in the next instant. It¡¯s Nadia wearing the magical girl clothes. ¡¸T-Transform¡¹ ¡¸Transform, desu wa¡¹ Sylvia and Veronica followed Nadia and kissed their ring, and transformed into a magical girl. The three became magical girls, they made a contract with me before. It¡¯s a combination of several magic spells, making them transform into a magical girl when they kissed their wedding ring, and by doing that, they would be able to use one of my magic spells. ¡¸Ittekimasu, Lucio-sama¡¹ ¡¸Watch us okay, Lucio-kun!¡¹ ¡¸You should stay there and drink some tea desu wa¡¹ The three magical girls flew to Mi Amir. After a while, I could see the three¡¯s brave scenes. Flames, Ice, and Wind, the three magical girls fought with each of their magic. ¡¸That¡¯s amazing¡­¡­uwaa, Veronica¡¯s merciless. They¡¯re your home country¡¯s soldiers you know¡¹ The soldiers in front of the three were defeated one next to the other. Watching from far away, it¡¯s like a rampage scene in a game. Honestly, it has a different refreshing feeling from doing it myself. ¡¸Supii?¡­¡­fue?¡¹ Balthazar who was sleeping beside me woke up. She looked around with sleepy eyes, and seeing me, she made a lovely smile. ¡¸Good morning, Lucio-chan¡¹ ¡¸Good morning¡¹ ¡¸A-re? Where¡¯s everyone?¡¹ ¡¸They¡¯re there¡¹ I pointed to where the three magical girls flew to. Balthazar saw that, and. ¡¸It looks fun¡¹ ¡¸You want to go?¡¹ ¡¸Bal, she can¡¯t use magic so she can¡¯t do anything if she goes you know?¡¹ ¡¸If you¡¯re worried about that, it¡¯s alright, I¡¯ll do something about it¡¹ ¡¸U?n. Then, I¡¯ll go for a bit okay¡¹ My fourth young wife, the current Demon King, Balthazar the Eight, ran like *Tatatata*. Malfunctions occur when I try to cast magic on her because she sneezes, so I have not contracted her to become a magical girl. And that Balthazar reached where Sylvia is. I removed the magic that is casted on me. Sylvia used magic, and Balthazar sneezed, reacting to that. For some reason, she sneezes as a reaction to my magic. It would be good if it ended with that, but the sneeze itself releases the magic powers of a Demon King so it has a decent destruction power. And usually, I¡¯m using magic so that it would be sent to me to not create casualties in the surroundings. I adjusted that, and made it that it would go towards the nearest soldiers to Balthazar. The Musou Character increased by one. Balthazar sneezed towards here and there, and rampaged through the soldiers. And I watched the scene where my four wives showed their glory. ¡¸¡ºAir Cushion¡»¡¹ I created an air sofa, sat there, and read Grimoire. I feel like while watching tv, read a manga during the commercials. On the hill, I read manga, and continuously cheered on them. In my stead, my four wives cleaned up 2000 soldiers, and it finished just the same time when I finished reading one manga. ¨C ¨C Chapter 101 – Flower Fighter Chapter 101 ¨C Flower Fighter Inside the mansion in the afternoon, when I was strolling around for no particular reason, I felt two presences in the living room. When I peeked inside, there was Sylvia and Amanda-san. The two of them were looking down, and from how it seems, Sylvia was doing something, and Amanda-san was teaching her. ¡¸Yo. What are you doing¡¹ ¡¸Lucio-sama©`©`hya!¡¹ Sylvia made a happy face seeing me suddenly appear, but soon after, she raised a scream while furrowing her brows a little. ¡¸What happened¡¹ ¡¸The needle¡­¡­it stung my finger¡¹ ¡¸Needle¡¹ I stood right beside her. It looks like Sylvia was doing some needlework. There was a paper pattern, and she¡¯s making a costume using a cloth by following that pattern. ¡¸I will prepare the medicine box¡¹ ¡¸Ahh, it¡¯s alright©`©`¡ºHealing¡»¡¹ I stopped Amanda-san who was about to stand up and healed Sylvia¡¯s finger using magic. ¡¸Thank you very much, Lucio-sama¡¹ ¡¸Anyways, what is with this so suddenly¡¹ ¡¸Actually, I wore this kind of clothes in my dream yesterday. The flower became the clothes itself, I mean¡­¡­when I told Amanda-san about that, she asked me if would I like to make it¡¹ ¡¸I see¡¹ I looked at the paper pattern, it was true that it has a flower motif¡­¡­or rather, the flower itself was the clothes. ¡¸But, it¡¯s hard¡¹ ¡¸Well, it isn¡¯t normal clothes after all¡¹ ¡¸Also, it was something that came out of my dream. If there was only something that could be used as a reference in the real world¡¹ ¡¸A reference, I¡¯ll make you one¡¹ ¡î Waiting in the garden for a while, Sylvia came jogging. ¡¸Sorry to keep you waiting, Lucio-sama¡¹ ¡¸Is that the flower motif?¡¹ ¡¸Yes!¡¹ The thing that Sylvia brought was a small flower with yellow colored petals. I don¡¯t know what it¡¯s called, but it¡¯s a flower that I could usually see blooming on the roadside. ¡¸What are you going to do with this?¡¹ ¡¸Just look©`©`¡ºFlower Fighter¡»¡¹ I casted the spell, and the light of the magic created that. In short, it is a machine that is like a huge microscope. I pointed a finger under the lens, and said to Sylvia. ¡¸Leave the flower there¡¹ ¡¸Yes¡¹ ¡¸And push the blue button immediately above that¡¹ ¡¸Like this?¡¹ Sylvia pushed the button just like I told her to. *Gashan, Gashan*, the lens made sounds, and the flower was surrounded by a light. And finally, that changed its appearance to a small doll. It was a doll very similar to Sylvia. However, their appearance aren¡¯t completely the same, the doll was wearing clothes that were based on the flower. It¡¯s Sylvia wearing magician-like clothes with the yellow flower as the motif. ¡¸Waaaaa?¡¹ Seeing that, Sylvia¡¯s eyes shined and took in hand the doll that was very similar to her. ¡¸So cute. Amazing, Lucio-sama¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s good that you like it¡¹ ¡¸A magic like this exists huh¡¹ ¡¸Actually, its use is different. You would take a flower that would be used as the base, and when you push the button, the flower would be worn by a doll with the same appearance of the person who pushed the button. And then, they would be used to fight¡¹ ¡¸Fight?¡¹ ¡¸Like this¡¹ I pulled out a grass around my feet, put it under the lens and pushed the button just the same. The light enveloped the grass, and creates a doll completely similar to me. It was a doll of me holding bow and arrow while wearing a grass colored sleeping hat. Because two dolls were made, a ring of light appeared in front of the machine. After I took the doll from Sylvia, and placed the two dolls in the ring©`©`the dolls started to move as if they came into life, and started fighting. ¡¸Waaaa?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s like this¡¹ ¡¸Amazing, it¡¯s amazing?¡¹ ¡¸Hmm, it looks like Sylvia¡¯s stronger¡¹ The fight between the dolls, Sylvia was overpowering me. Me having bow and arrow and the magician Sylvia. The fight between similar long ranged fighters ended with Sylvia¡¯s win with magic that has visual a flower storm visual effects in the end. ¡¸Amazing¡¹ ¡¸Well, it¡¯s like that. It¡¯s well-made as a doll so you can use it as a reference to make clothes©`©`¡¹ ¡¸Can I call everyone and play together, Lucio-sama!¡¹ Sylvia asked me with sparkling eyes. It seems like she had lost sight of the objective at first though. ¡¸Ahh, call them¡¹ If my wife would get happy, there was no need to remind her that. ¡î ¡¸I found a flower with Coco, Sylvie¡¹ ¡¸I will use this¡¹ ¡¸Oh?, isn¡¯t that drokba. That¡¯s perfect with Sylvie¡¯s image¡¹ ¡¸I wonder what would happen¡¹ The two placed the flower on the machine and pushed the button in order with very excited faces. Nadia became a character that was wearing a pumpkin hat, and Sylvia became one with an armored look with blue and white base color. For some reason, although it was an armor, the back was fully exposed. The two characters fought inside the ring. It was a one-sided match and Drokba?Sylvia won. ¡¸I lost¡¹ ¡¸Bal also picked one up you know?¡¹ ¡¸Hacchan, that¡¯s not a flower but a mushroom¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­? Mushroom, cannot be used?¡¹ ¡¸U?n, it can¡¯t?¡¹ Nadia tilted her head and asked me. ¡¸It¡¯s alright as long as they¡¯re plants. I can¡¯t guarantee what would come out though¡¹ ¡¸Then, I¡¯ll put it in¡¹ She put it in the machine, and pushed the button. The light enveloped the mushroom, and the one that appeared was a doll wearing overalls and plumb©`©`. ¡¸Shooot!¡¹ I grabbed that with the speed of light and threw it far far away. ¡¸¡­¡­? What is it?¡¹ ¡¸Forget that just now¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­? Un, if Lucio-chan says so¡¹ I¡¯m saved since she¡¯s very obedient. I almost made an enemy of the strongest legal department. ¡¸Lucio, is this alright¡¹ This time it was Veronica. The thing that she brought was a violet colored flower. ¡¸Isn¡¯t it alright?¡¹ I don¡¯t really know but nodded for the meantime. ¡¸Vero-chan, Vero-chan, I think that you should stop using that¡¹ But, Nadia gave an NG. ¡¸Why not?¡¹ ¡¸Because, seeing the trend up to now, the movement of the doll would change according to the characteristics of the flowers used right?¡¹ ¡¸Yes, that is right¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s why I think that you should stop using that okay?¡¹ ¡¸I cannot understand. For the meantime, I will use it alright¡¹ Veronica placed the violet colored flower into the machine. Nadia was saying ¡°ah?ah?, I reminded you okay?¡±. What was it all about? The thing that appeared from within the light was Veronica wearing a violet nightdress. Rather than the Veronica right now, it was standing bewitchingly, more similar to the original Veronica. ¡¸Ara, isn¡¯t that good¡¹ ¡¸I guess so¡¹ It matches Veronica¡¯s air, and what remains is just its strength¡­¡­but the next instant that I thought of that. A honey bee came out of nowhere and when it passed in front of the Veronica doll. *Pakkun* A tongue came out of the Veronica doll¡¯s mouth with the speed of sound and caught the honeybee, pulling it into its mouth. It was predated. Veronica got stunned. ¡¸Ah?ah?, that¡¯s why I told you¡¹ Nadia said with a wry laugh. ¡¸That violet flower, it¡¯s pretty but it¡¯s a flower that uses the sticky thing on its tip to catch insects, melt, and eat them¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­it was a carnivorous plant huh¡¹ Veronica started to tremble and shouted with teary eyes. ¡¸©`©`!! I-It¡¯s alright as long as it¡¯s strong desu wa!!¡¹ She said with half despair. By the way, the insect eating Veronica lost to knight Sylvia. And just like that, my wives searched for different kinds of plants, made them dolls, and let them fight. The Drokba?Sylvia that has a knight appearance had an unexpected strength although it was found at the beginning, and it was almost undefeated having consecutive fights and consecutive wins. My other wives challenged that, and Sylvia herself challenged it with a new flower that she found. ¡¸Lucio-chan¡¹ ¡¸Oh, it¡¯s Balthazar next, huh¡­¡­¡¹ I turned around and couldn¡¯t help but lose my words. Balthazar returned. She returned with a huge number of flowers on her overly long sleeves. ¡¸That is?¡¹ ¡¸Bal, she did her best to gather them you know?¡¹ ¡¸No, I know that you did your best though¡¹ ¡¸Let¡¯s go?¡¹ Surprisingly, Balthazar placed all the flowers into the machine, and pushed the button. *Gasha, Gasha*, *Gasha, Gasha*, the lens made more sound than usual. ¡¸I-Is it alright?¡¹ ¡¸I-It would not get broken right¡¹ Veronica got afraid, and Sylvia asked me nervously. Who knows, what would happen in this case? After taking longer time than usual, the Balthazar doll came out. Everyone©`©`everyone excluding Balthazar held their breath. Balthazar the Eight©`©`the existence that one would want to call that with awe was there. First, it was not my wife Balthazar that was there, but the adult version Demon King Balthazar. And as if to surround it or maybe protect it, the things made out of plant tentacles were squirming. It was fantastic, it was dreadful. Something like that was created. ¡¸Wa?, amazing?¡¹ The person in question, Balthazar, was very delighted. ¡¸To think that something like this would be made¡¹(Veronica) ¡¸It looks like, it¡¯s an irregular¡¹(Sylvia) ¡¸It¡¯s an irregular. No, in some meaning, it¡¯s just fitting, huh¡¹ Balthazar, she¡¯s a Demon King after all, if you ask me, this also suits her. ¡¸Ah, the drokba Sylvie got caught by the tentacles¡¹ ¡¸This is©`©`it isn¡¯t a scene that can be shown to kids huh¡¹ ¡¸Bal, she¡¯s good at ryoujoku you know?¡¹ ¡¸Kyaaaaa! Don¡¯t look, please don¡¯t look!!!¡¹ My wives watched the grotesque scene peacefully. (They¡¯re married so they¡¯re already adults) It was another peaceful day in the House of Martein. ¨C ¨C Chapter 102 – Magic Powers that Exceeds Lucio Chapter 102 ¨C Magic Powers that Exceeds Lucio ¡¸I¡¯m back?. Uu?, it¡¯s so cold¡¹ Nadia who came back from outside was continuously rubbing her palms. It¡¯s true that the temperature today started to drop from the morning, and the temperature right now is cold even if long sleeves were worn. ¡¸Ah! It¡¯s Lucio-kun. Kyahhoii?¡¹ As soon as Nadia who was passing by the living room saw me who was reading manga, she hugged me very quickly, almost as if she dove. ¡¸U?n, Lucio-kun¡¯s so wa?rm¡¹ ¡¸Is that so. It looks like it was quite cold outside¡¹ I pushed my palm on her cheeks. Nadia¡¯s cheeks were soft and cold. ¡¸That¡¯s right you know. Is there anything interesting, I mean, I just strolled around but it was just cold¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s already fall after all?¡¹ ¡¸Yes, it¡¯s like that when I noticed it?. The summer this year was so long so I got a little off guard¡¹ While saying that, Nadia rubbed her cheeks on my arm. Did she got warm with that, she showed me her usual very cheerful smile and said to me. ¡¸Ne?, Lucio-kun, do you have something that can make it warm?¡¹ ¡¸Hmm¡¹ I put the manga I was reading on my lap, and searched for magic inside my head. And then, I remembered something. The search range reached out to things other than magic, and I remembered something that was nostalgic. ¡î ¡¸This is?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s called a kotatsu¡¹ ¡¸Kotatsu? It only looks like a table with beddings on it though¡¹ Well, that¡¯s right. The thing that I asked Amanda-san to bring in the living room was just a normal low table, and a futon was just covering it. Specifically speaking, with the state it is in right now, it¡¯s not yet a kotatsu. ¡¸¡ºKeep Warm¡»¡¹ I casted the magic, it¡¯s a magic that raises the temperature and keeps it warm. A low table covered with futon, a source of heat that would make it warm was added to that. ¡¸Oh?, it would become a kotatsu with that magic right now huh?¡¹ ¡¸No, not ye¡¹ ¡¸Hoe?¡¹ ¡¸Danna-sama¡¹ Amanda-san came. As ordered, our house¡¯s excellent maid brought a dish full of orange-like fruits. ¡¸Is this all right¡¹ ¡¸Un, it¡¯s perfect. As expected of Amanda-san¡¹ She could not tell what an orange was with just its name because it was probably called differently here, so I asked her to prepare something that looks similar, but it looked exactly like an orange. Those were placed in the middle of the table. ¡¸With this, it¡¯s complete¡¹ ¡¸Hoeee??¡¹ ¡¸Now, let¡¯s go in¡¹ I entered first. Seeing that, Nadia copied me and entered the kotatsu. ¡¸Oh?, this is very warm!¡¹ ¡¸Told you. We can relax with this¡¹ ¡¸Un¡¹ Me and Nadia, the two of us entered the kotatsu. Nadia flipped the beddings and peeks under the kotatsu, laid on her back, lie on her stomach, she did many things. She peeled the orange-like thing and ate it, and finally, she started to get sleepy while under the kotatsu. And while she was doing all of that, I was reading Grimoires. It was an interesting manga that introduces different kinds of husband and wives, but it was relatively fun. Our house might be such an interesting husband and wives that appear in this manga, but when I was thinking of that. ¡¸This is bad, Lucio-kun!¡¹ Nadia called out to me with an urgent voice. ¡¸What happened¡¹ ¡¸I want to go to the toilet!¡¹ ¡¸Un¡¹ ¡¸I want to go to the toilet!¡¹ ¡¸Just go then¡¹ ¡¸I can¡¯t come out!¡¹ ¡¸Ah?¡¹ I grinned, curving my lips. ¡¸It¡¯s very hard to escape from the kotatsu after all?. Well, do your best?¡¹ I cheered on her with a leisure voice. Nothing can be done with this. It is a natural thing that one would not be able to get out of the kotatsu, it is something that I cannot do anything about. The only thing that I could do, is just to cheer like what I did just now. ¡¸Ku! As expected of Lucio-kun¡¯s magic. To think that it would make me unable to escape once I entered!!¡¹ It¡¯s not my magic, but Japanese wisdom though. ¡¸Kuuuuu, mumumumu¡­¡­well, whatever?¡­¡­¡¹ It looks like it was not(?) something that needed urgency, Nadia thought deeply about it for awhile, and gave up as a result, choosing to remain in the kotatsu. ¡¸Nadia-chan, you¡¯re groaning, are you alright?¡¹ ¡¸Ara, what is this?¡¹ Sylvia and Veronica came at the same time. ¡¸*Niyari*¡¹ Ah! A villainous face. Nadia¡¯s shining smile shined. And, after about an hour. ¡¸I-I cannot go out?¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸You tricked us!¡¹ Sylvia and Veronica were the same, they got caught by the kotatsu. ¡¸Ahahaha?, it¡¯s amazing right?, Lucio-kun¡¯s magic¡¹ ¡¸Un, as expected of Lucio-sama¡¹ ¡¸Placing beddings over the table, and make it warm. Similar with the date in the sea, you really have great imagination as usual¡¹ No, that¡¯s why I¡¯m saying that this isn¡¯t my idea, but the invention of the great predecessors. Well, I won¡¯t say it though. ¡¸Ah! It¡¯s Lucio-chan¡¹ And, around an hour of being late, my fourth wife Balthazar came with light footsteps. ¡¸Oh?, Hacchan, you want to enter the kotatsu too?¡¹ ¡¸But, it¡¯s already full¡¹ Sylvia whispered with distress. It¡¯s true that it¡¯s full. It¡¯s a low square table, normally, it¡¯s a kotatsu for four. Me, Nadia, Sylvia, and Veronica. It¡¯s full with this. And everyone got caught by the kotatsu and cannot go out. Meaning, Balthazar cannot enter. ¡°What should we do¡±, my wives got troubled. ¡¸Bal, she¡¯s cold you know?¡¹ ¡¸Ou¡¹ ¡¸Lucio-chan should make her warm okay¡¹ She said that, and didn¡¯t mind the kotatsu but instead, hugged my arm. ¡¸¡¸¡¸Ah¡¹¡¹¡¹ The three raised their voice at the same time. ¡°There was that¡±, was written on their faces. ¡¸Supii?¡¹, Balthazar who was hugging my arm started to sleep almost without a moment of pause. Oi oi, are you Nobita-kun or something. ¡¸That looks good¡­¡­¡¹ Veronica whispered, and at the same time, I felt like I heard the voice ¡¸Ha!¡¹. Sylvia, Nadia, and Veronica. The eyes of the three changed to that of a predator beast. Unlike the kotatsu, my arm has only one open. I¡¯m reading manga, but there was a case that when my both arms were being held, my wife would turn the pages for me. It isn¡¯t a problem that I¡¯m reading manga, my arm was open after all. ¡°Would a competition happen with this¡±, I readied myself, but. ¡¸Uu?¡­¡­I can¡¯t go out¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸Ahh really! You stupid kotatsu?¡¹ ¡¸Ku! The chance is right in front of me¡¹ The three lamented at the same time. ¡­¡­they want to stick to me, but it¡¯s impossible because they can¡¯t leave the kotatsu, huh. ¡­¡­pu! I couldn¡¯t help but laugh out. In the end, after that, no one was able to leave. My other arm remained vacantly lonely until the very end. The magic powers of the kotatsu, it cannot be underestimated. ¨C ¨C Chapter 103 – Wives Making a Doujinshi Chapter 103 ¨C Wives Making a Doujinshi ¡¸Lucio! Please give me the magic that draws a picture!¡¹ When I was reading Grimoire/manga in the garden under the clear weather after a while, Veronica came rushing. ¡¸What happened¡¹ ¡¸It is not what or whatever. Please give me the magic that will make me good at drawing¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­you¡¯re not good at drawing?¡¹ ¡¸Uu!¡¹ Gulping, Veronica regained herself. It was written on her face that she came to ask me for magic but didn¡¯t think that I¡¯d point that out. ¡¸N-Not like that. I-I am average¡¹ ¡¸Average? ¡¸Yes, average ¡¸Hmm?. Show me what did you draw¡¹ ¡¸That does not mat©`©`¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s here?¡¹ Nadia who suddenly appeared, she had a piece of paper with her. ¡¸Here, Lucio-kun¡¹ ¡¸Let me see¡­¡­¡¹ I received the paper from Nadia, and looked at the drawing. Mu, this is¡­¡­is it¡­¡­ ¡¸A crushed dragonfly?¡¹ ¡¸It is Lucio¡¯s face desu wa!¡¹ ¡¸What, this is my face you say!¡¹ I couldn¡¯t help but shout. ¡¸Ahahahahahaha!¡¹ Nadia laughed out lout. Looking at her at the side, I stared at the drawing. My face¡­¡­my face¡­¡­ ¡¸Veronica¡­¡­is it that, you hate me¡¹ ¡¸It is not like that! I love you desu wa!¡¹ ¡¸Oh?, *Grinning*¡¹ ¡¸T-That does not matter! Give me the magic that would make me good at drawing!¡¹ Nadia who was smiling mischievously, and Veronica with a flushed face. She asked for the magic once again. ¡¸I see, I got the story¡¹ ¡¸Good©`©`¡¹ ¡¸Did Nadia not draw?¡¹ ¡¸I did?¡¹ She took out another piece of drawing with a face full of smiles and passed it to me. She waited for my comment with a smug face. ¡¸This is me, and this is Nadia. Veronica, Balthazar, and Sylvia. Complete with everyone huh¡¹ The drawing was far better compared to Veronica¡¯s. It was a drawing that is corresponding to an 8-year-old¡¯s, but it was on the level that its model could be distinguished. ¡¸Un!¡¹ ¡¸Is it just me, Sylvia looks better¡¹ ¡¸I can draw Sylvie¡¯s face even if I don¡¯t see her you know¡¹ ¡¸I see¡¹ As expected of best friends huh. ¡¸Is there other ones?¡¹ ¡¸Fufun. Jajaja?n¡¹ Making sound effects with her mouth, she took out another drawing. ¡¸It¡¯s Sylvie¡¯s you know¡¹ ¡¸Let me see©`©`oh, looks good!¡¹ The drawing that Sylvia made was super good. With stars shown like those in shoujo mangas, a well proportioned super handsome man was drawn. ¡¸Sylvia¡¯s amazing huh. She might be able to draw manga with this. What character is this?¡¹ ¡¸Eh?¡¹ ¡¸Eh?¡¹ Nadia became dumbfounded, and I became dumbfounded. And there, Veronica said with a sigh while rolling her eyes. ¡¸What are you saying? No matter how you look at it, is that not Lucio¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m this super tall handsome guy?! This guy could be like the student council leader or some super cool businessman or anything¡¹ ¡¸I do not know what student council leader or anything is, but¡¹ ¡¸That is really Lucio-kun¡¹ ¡¸Are you serious¡­¡­¡¹ I looked at it once again, the background was shining¡­¡­it was completely a shoujo manga¡¯s omnipotent ikemen. ¡¸Are you serious¡­¡­¡¹ I whispered once again. I regained myself from the strange shock, and ask furthermore. ¡¸Where¡¯s Balthazar¡¯s?¡¹ ¡¸Hacchan wasn¡¯t around so she did not draw¡¹ ¡¸Not around?¡¹ ¡¸Yes, she is probably somewhere©`©`¡¹ ¡¸Bal, she¡¯s here you know?¡¹ ¡¸¡¸¡¸Uwa!¡¹¡¹¡¹ The three of us got surprised and raised our voices at the same time. Balthazar came suddenly, and hugged my waist. ¡¸Hacchan, where did you go?¡¹ ¡¸To find new butterfly friends¡¹ She reached out her hand, the purple colored butterfly that was there fluttered its wings and flew away somewhere. ¡¸I see. I searched for Hacchan you know¡¹ ¡¸It might be better if we start searching in places where butterflies are¡¹ ¡¸Bal, you searched for her?¡¹ ¡¸Un!¡¹ Making a shining full smile, Nadia explained what was going on with a happy face. ¡¸Lucio-chan¡¯s portrait¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸Hacchan wants to write too?¡¹ ¡¸Un!¡¹ Balthazar made a huge nod. Nadia trotted to somewhere, and trotted back. Receiving the paper and pen, Balthazar started drawing crouching to the ground. Nadia and Veronica watched her by the side. It looked pleasant, and I felt a little good. I read the manga that I was reading until the end. And while I did that, I searched inside my head for the magic that would probably be needed very soon. ¡¸I finished it¡¹ ¡¸Oh?¡¹ ¡¸This is¡­¡­amazing¡¹ It looks like she finished drawing. ¡¸Lucio-chan, Bal properly draw it you know?¡¹ ¡¸Let me see it©`©`hey, isn¡¯t this an ukiyo-e!¡¹(Picture of everyday life in the Edo period) I couldn¡¯t help but tsukkomi. What Balthazar drew was like an ukiyo-e. I couldn¡¯t really tell it, but from how the clothes looked, it¡¯s probably me. ¡¸Hacchan¡¯s amazing, it completely looks like Lucio-kun¡¹ Eh? ¡¸Ehehe?¡­¡­Bal, she¡¯s confident when it comes to Lucio-chan you know?¡¹ No, I think it would be better if you can be confident about other things. ¡¸I really hate to say this, but¡­¡­I lost by a thin line¡¹ No, Veronica¡¯s drawing is out of the question. ¡¸Ne! Let¡¯s draw some more. I mean, isn¡¯t it only me who drew everyone. Lucio-kun¡¯s good, but let¡¯s make everyone¡¹ ¡¸Draw something other than Lucio-chan? Bal thinks that more Lucio-chan, motto Lucio-chan is good you know?¡¹ ¡¸That is good as well desu wa¡¹ ¡¸I know! Let¡¯s collect it after drawing and make it a book¡¹ Please stop the book. Not minding my calls, the three left gleefully. Even Veronica, she forgot the reason why she came in the first place, and left happily. I thought of many kinds of magic, but it looks like it wasn¡¯t needed. My wives looked like they were having fun, so I leave it like that. The House of Martein is also peaceful today. ¨C ¨C Chapter 104 – The First *Chu?* Chapter 104 ¨C The First *Chu?* On this day, I came to the town together with Sylvia. It was not like we have some errands, but something like a date. We entered a cafe on the corner, and spent time leisurely with the two of us. ¡¸Today¡¯s weather is good as well huh, Lucio-sama¡¹ ¡¸The rainy days just a while ago was like a lie¡¹ ¡¸It is almost winter¡­¡­Lucio-sama, what color does Lucio-sama likes?¡¹ ¡¸Color? I pretty much like green, but why are you asking that¡¹ ¡¸I, I am thinking about knitting a muffler. Will Lucio-sama wear it after I finished knitting it¡¹ ¡¸Of course. I¡¯ll look forward to it¡¹ ¡¸Yes!¡¹ With those words, Sylvia made an excited face. My first wife, Sylvia. Sylvia who is the most homely and lady-like. Looking at her, it makes me want to give her a lot of things. ¡¸Well then, let¡¯s go somewhere¡¹ ¡¸Somewhere?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, let¡¯s go for something like a date. Let me think, hmm, like a place where adults go¡¹ ¡¸Yes¡¹ Sylvia made a peaceful but pleasant smile. I casted magic on her. A magic that I have used many times. ¡¸¡ºFake Growth¡»¡¹ ¡¸Kushun!¡¹ In an instant, an explosion that I didn¡¯t expect attacked my face. The explosion that attacked an instant after the sneeze, I was somehow able to block it by using magic. ¡¸Geho! Geho! B-Balthazar huh¡¹ ¡¸Wa?i, it¡¯s Lucio-chan¡¹ She hugged me around my waist. My sight returned, it was Balthazar as I¡¯ve thought. The one that calls me Lucio-chan, the one that reacts to my magic, the one that releases magic powers on the level of a Demon King. It is only one in this world, it is Balthazar. ¡¸What happened¡¹ ¡¸When I was walking around, I smelled Lucio-chan so I came¡¹ ¡¸Smelled huh, are you a dog or something¡¹ ¡¸Bal, she¡¯s not a dog but a Demon King you know?¡¹ ¡¸I know¡¹ Demon King Balthazar the Eight, that is her identity. ¡¸Fuu?¡¹ ¡¸Uwa!¡¹ I got surprised, a breath was suddenly blown to my ears. The warm breath surprised me that I almost jumped up. When I turned around, there was Sylvia. It was Sylvia who became an adult with the magic¡ºFake Growth¡». It was an appearance that I saw many times, but she seems strange. ¡¸Sylvia?¡¹ ¡¸Fufu¡­¡­what is it, little boy¡¹ ¡¸Little boy?¡¹ ¡¸Hey?, little boy, you want to do ¡°good things¡± with big sister?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­what are you talking about, Sylvia¡¹ ¡¸Oh really, why won¡¯t you play along¡¹ The adult Sylvia sulked. ¡¸A-re, a good guy¡¹ ¡¸Hey, Sylvia?¡¹ ¡¸See ya later, little boy, let¡¯s meet again if fate wills it¡¹ ¡¸Wai©`©`¡¹ Sylvia made a throwing kiss, and left. I tried to chase after her, but Balthazar is hugging my waist and I wasn¡¯t able to. ¡¸What happened to Sylvia. ¡ºFake Growth¡»should be a magic that only changes one¡¯s appearance¡¹ ¡¸Is that so?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­I see, the sneeze right now huh¡¹ Looking at Balthazar who was clinging to me, I understood. I don¡¯t know what the reason is, but when Balthazar is around when I use magic, she would react and sneeze. And it is not just an ordinary sneeze, but one that would make my magic itself malfunction. The thing that happened right now is exactly that. ¡ºFake Growth¡», the magic that changes one¡¯s appearance malfunctioned, and it seemed like it even changed Sylvia¡¯s personality. I mean, isn¡¯t this bad? ¡î Making reasons, I left Balthazar at that place, and chased after Sylvia by myself. After all, even if we chased after her together, I can¡¯t return her using magic if Balthazar is around. And just like that, when I was searching around the whole town ¡¸There she is!¡¹ I found Sylvia. With her adult appearance, I couldn¡¯t believe it, she was with Isaac. ¡¸Well then, close your eyes?¡¹ ¡¸Y-Yes!¡¹ Seduced by Sylvia in her adult version, Isaac reacted nervously like a virgin, and closed his eyes just like she told him. ¡¸Squeeze your lips like, n?¡¹ ¡¸n?¡¹ He squeezed out his lips reaching them out. They were lips for kissing. Hey, don¡¯t tell me©`©`. ¡¸ngggu!!¡¹ But when I thought of that, Sylvia plunged a small bottle that she took out from who knows where into Isaac¡¯s mouth. The opened bottle emptied its contents into Isaac¡¯s mouth. ¡¸©`©`!!! Ho-ho-hotgehogehoegeho!!¡¹ ¡¸Ahahahahaha¡¹ Seeing Isaac crouching down while holding his throat, adult Sylvia laughed out loud. I mean¡­¡­isn¡¯t that, a bad woman. While getting relieved, and feeling sorry for Isaac who was played a trick. ¡¸Ah!¡¹ When I noticed it, Sylvia once again disappeared to somewhere. ¡î I continued to search around the town to find Sylvia. The sun eventually went down, and the town was dyed with the color of the sunset. ¡¸There she is!¡¹ I finally found Sylvia. She was walking around with light steps, and looking around as if she was searching for something interesting. ¡¸Syl©`©`¡¹ ¡¸Sylvie©`©`¡¹ Before I called out to her, a girl that I¡¯m familiar with approached Sylvia. It¡¯s Nadia. With just a look, she found out that it was her best friend Sylvia, and approached her. ¡¸Ara¡¹ ¡¸Sylvie, what happened, why do you look like that. Weren¡¯t you on a date with Lucio-kun?¡¹ ¡¸No, that¡¯s wrong¡¹ ¡¸He?. How rare, Sylvie would walk around alone looking like that huh. I know, I¡¯m going on a shopping right now, Sylvie, you want to go too?¡¹ ¡¸Ufufu, rather than shopping, let¡¯s do ¡°good¡± things?¡¹ ¡¸Good things?¡¹ ¡¸Right. ¡°Good¡± things¡¹ Sylvia winked. That appearance of hers was very sexy. ¡¸What good thing©`©`nn?!!¡¹ To the sudden thing, Nadia widened her eyes, and I was also surprised. I couldn¡¯t believe it, Sylvia bowed down, and suddenly kissed Nadia. Adult Sylvia and child Nadia. But even so, it is between girls, the kissing scene let out an indescribable dubious atmosphere. ¡¸*Gokuri*¡¹ I couldn¡¯t help but swallow. ¡¸Puha?¡¹ ¡¸W-W-W-Wha¡¹ ¡¸Fufu, gochisousama¡¹ ¡¸What are you doing, Sylvie, suddenly kissing me. Even Lucio-kun have not done it to me¡¹ ¡¸Ara, then isn¡¯t it good. Thinking that it would be a good practice¡¹ ¡¸I can¡¯t think like that?. Hey, Sylvie¡¹ ¡¸Ahahahaha¡¹ Raising both of her hands, Nadia chasing her angrily, and Sylvia running away from that Nadia. I saw a good thing, so, the House of Martein is also peaceful today¡­¡­I think. ¨C ¨C Chapter 105 – Trick or Treat Chapter 105 ¨C Trick or Treat ¡¸Ohh, you were here huh, my Senjukou. I searched for you¡¹ ¡¸Ou-sama¡¹ When I was reading Grimoires inside the Grimoire Library, the King came. Spreading both of his hands, he approached me with an overreaction. ¡¸It has been a while, my Senjukou. Were you doing good?¡¹ ¡¸Un. All thanks to you. Thank you, Ou-sama, increasing the Grimoires again¡¹ ¡¸What, do not mention it. This much is nothing if it¡¯s for my Senjukou. And, the Grimoires would also be happy if they are with someone who could read them¡¹ ¡¸Un, thank you¡¹ ¡¸Even so, it has become narrow huh, this library. That¡¯s right, let¡¯s expand it soon¡¹ ¡¸Please do¡¹ I honestly said that. It¡¯s the King that runs wildly usually, but unusually, he¡¯s decent today. In this world, one needs to read Grimoires to learn magic. And those Grimoires, for some reason, their contents are manga. And in addition, for some reason, there are only a few people in this world who could read it, and even if they could, it would take years of time to finish. But, I could normally read it, and an hour is enough to read something like a manga. Thanks to that, I became the only one in this world who could learn magic so easily, and at the time I met the King, I already learned thousands of magic, so I gained the status of a Duke, and started to be called as Senjukou(Duke of Thousand Spells). By the way, I have already learned more than ten thousand, but it is still Senjukou. And the King that gave me that name really liked me, but collects Grimoires from all over the world for me. And those Grimoires couldn¡¯t be placed in the library anymore so expansion is needed. ¡¸My Senjukou, what Grimoire are you reading right now?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s Trick or Treat¡¹ ¡¸Trick or Treat?¡¹ ¡¸You don¡¯t know about it?¡¹ ¡¸Umu, those are words I hear for the first time¡¹ ¡¸Is that so¡¹ The manga I¡¯m holding has a Halloween theme. That¡¯s why I thought that there¡¯s also Halloween in this world so I told the King ¡°Trick or Treat¡±, but he said that he doesn¡¯t know about it. Is it just that he doesn¡¯t know, or is it that it doesn¡¯t exist in the first place. ¡­¡­well, leaving that on the side. ¡¸Should I use the magic and show it?¡¹ ¡¸Umu. My Senjukou, please show me your magic¡¹ ¡î ¡¸¡ºTrick or Treat¡»¡¹ I casted the magic on the King. The light of the magic enveloped his whole body, and changed his clothes to that based on a pumpkin. ¡¸Ohh, my clothes changed¡¹ ¡¸Un¡¹ ¡¸Is it a magic that changes appearance?¡¹ ¡¸U?un, that¡¯s just a bonus. The person who had been casted on by this magic would be played a trick if they don¡¯t give the one who casted the magic some treats. There¡¯s many kinds of tricks, but it¡¯s random what¡¯s going to be done¡¹ ¡¸Hou¡¹ ¡¸In the Grimoire, the children wearing those clothes come, and ask many kinds of people for treats. It¡¯s that kind of a festival¡¹ ¡¸I see. Tricks would be played to those who don¡¯t give treats. Umu, it is a festival after all, one wouldn¡¯t be so unkind to not give children treats¡¹ The King immediately understood the Halloween. ¡¸Then, Ou-sama, Trick or Treat¡¹ This time, not the magic, but just the phrase for asking. The randomness of the tricks is really bad, so I need to be given some treats. ¡¸Ohh, that¡¯s right. Wait for me, my Senjukou, I shall immediately gather all the treats in the kingdom¡¹ ¡¸Ehhhh, I-I can¡¯t eat that much©`©`¡¹ ¡¸Just wait for me!¡¹ And just like that, without leeway to stop him, the King ran out of the library. It was the usual extreme King, he might really gather all kinds of treats in the kingdom. Maybe I should call Sylvia and the rest. Eating treats tastes better with everyone. But when I was thinking of that. ¡¸Ohh, Lucio¡¹ This time, Ojii-san came. ¡¸I met with Abe just earlier, but he ran away very quickly. Did something happen?¡¹ ¡¸E?to¡¹ When I explained about the magic to Ojii-san©`©`I felt something bad¡¯s happening. ¡¸What, a magic like that. Lucio, would you cast that on me as well¡¹ As I¡¯ve thought. The two would always compete with each other at everything, I thought that Ojii-san would definitely do what the King would do if he knew. And, I also thought that it¡¯s useless to stop it. ¡¸Okay, ¡ºTrick or Treat¡»¡¹ Ojii-san also changed into a Halloween costume with pumpkin as a base. ¡¸Ohh, this looks very fun¡¹ Ojii-san looked at his own appearance. ¡¸Ojii-chan, if you don¡¯t go and bring me treats, you¡¯d get tricked you know?¡¹ ¡¸That is alright. Here¡¹ He said that, and reached out a small packet. I took it, and opened it. Inside was candies of various colors. ¡¸What¡¯s with this?¡¹ ¡¸I made it. I made it to past time, but it unexpectedly looked good, so I came to give you some¡¹ ¡¸I see¡¹ ¡¸Sorry to keep you waiting, my Senjukou©`©`mu! Isn¡¯t it Luka¡¹ ¡¸You¡¯re late, Abe. It¡¯s my win this time¡¹ ¡¸What!¡¹ The King came near, but looked at Ojii-san and the candy I¡¯m holding alternately. ¡¸Ku! This is cheating, Luka¡¹ ¡¸It is you¡¯re fault taking so much time¡¹ Ojii-san snorted smugly, and the King that was like ¡°Gununu¡­¡­¡±. ¡¸Yosh¡¹ He stopped the ¡°Gununu¡±, and the King became resolute of something. ¡¸I shall not give the treats¡¹ ¡¸What?¡¹ ¡¸I have lost with the treats, but I shall come back with the trick¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­ku! There was that huh¡¹ Ojii-san became frustrated. No, what¡¯s ¡°that¡±. ¡¸Just look there, Luka. This is! My Senjukou¡¯s! Trick!¡¹ As if to bring out some kind of a killer move, the King raised both his hands to the sky. In the next instant, light enveloped the King. Ten minutes, that time limit of the magic came. The light that was so bright that it couldn¡¯t be looked at straight, gradually weakened. I wonder what kind of trick it is? The¡ºTrick or Treat¡»¡¯s tricks is random, and even me who used it doesn¡¯t know what it is. I swallowed down, and looked what would happen. After the light dissipates, the King transformed. He transformed to a very cute twin-tailed bishoujo with a bright smile. ¡¸What, it¡¯s like this. Hmph, something like this isn¡¯t a trick¡¹ That¡¯s right, the nyotaika King said, but. ¡¸¡­¡­po¤Ã¡¹ I heard a disgusting sound from beside me. It was a repulsive sound, one that I wish I would not find out. I brought out my courage, and looked to the side. And there, there was Ojii-san with a red face. ¡¸How pretty¡¹ ¡¸Eh?¡¹ ¡¸Please go out with me?¡¹ Ojii-san suddenly jumped to the King. ¡¸Kyaaaaaa!!¡¹ The nyotaika King was pushed down to the ground. It was really, repulsive. I couldn¡¯t watch them. I couldn¡¯t watch it, so I did my best, and pulled away Ojii-san from nyotaika King who was about to be played some sexual tricks. ¨C ¨C Chapter 106 – Pe~ru~se~u~su Chapter 106 ¨C Pe~ru~se~u~su ¡¸My Senjukou, there is something very important I would like to ask of you¡¹ Afternoon, the King who came to visit my mansion had a serious expression. The way he calls me ¡°My Senjukou¡± was just as usual, but for some reason, there was the air of ¡°working mode¡± around him. ¡¸What? Would I be of help?¡¹ ¡¸Umu. Actually, recently, the nation¡¯s people are dissatisfied. And when I demanded to search for the reason, it was found that they were dissatisfied about entertainment¡¸¡¹ ¡¸Entertainment?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right. Our kingdom has the traditional coliseum, and although fights between gladiators are held, their popularity has declined. But even so, there is nothing that could replace it. Because of that, the dissatisfaction increases¡¹ ¡¸Aryarya. Un, entertainment is important. If the gas isn¡¯t let out properly, it would be really bad if there¡¯s a big explosion. Entertainment is the most important thing after food after all¡¹ ¡¸As expected of my Senjukou, your knowledge as a statesman is perfect as well. Umu, that is right. That¡¯s why, my Senjukou, do you have something good in mind¡¹ ¡¸Should I take care of it using magic?¡¹ ¡¸That is also good, but¡¹ Saying that, the King looked straight towards me. His eyes were saying, magic is also good, but a proper idea would be better. Recently, the image of a strange King is completed inside of me, but he¡¯s really a King after all huh. ¡¸U?n, let me think. How about some baseball?¡¹ ¡¸Beisbol? What is that?¡¹ The King tilted his head. ¡î In the mansion¡¯s garden, me, the King, and Nadia. ¡¸Only Nadia¡¯s around?¡¹ ¡¸Un, Sylvie and Vero-chan and Hacchan, all of them went out?¡¹ ¡¸U?n. If possible, I wanted two people¡¹ ¡¸My Senjukou, is that Beisbol something that two people do? Just like duels¡¹ ¡¸U?un, it¡¯s done 9v9 with 18 people¡­¡­¡ºAvatar¡»¡ºFake Growth¡»¡¹ I continuously used two magic spells. The light of the magic enveloped Nadia, and in an instant, she split into nine people. They are about have the size compared to the original Nadia, and they are wearing a baseball uniform showing their blinding thighs. That, 9 of them. All of them are holding gloves, and one of them has a catcher¡¯s appearance wearing protectors. ¡¸Like this, it¡¯s 9 people per team¡¹ ¡¸Hou¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s alright to increase Nadia by 9 again, but it would be very hard to look at, so¡¹ ¡¸Well then, I will©`©`¡¹ ¡¸Please leave it to me, Danna-sama¡¹ Amanda-san was there when I noticed it. Wearing her maid clothes, she appeared like a ninja. ¡¸Amanda-san!¡¹ ¡¸Please let me help you¡¹ ¡¸Un. Can I ask you that, Amanda-san¡¹ ¡¸Yes¡¹ ¡¸Then, I¡¯ll cast the magic©`©`¡¹ *Doron*, it sounded. Soon after, Amanda-san became nine! While wearing maid clothes, she split into 9 in the same size with Nadia. Holding gloves, and the catcher wearing protection. ¡¸Is this alright, Danna-sama¡¹ ¡¸U-Un. Amanda-san¡­¡­those clothes¡¹ ¡¸It is the maid¡¯s etiquette¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s the maid¡¯s etiquette huh?¡¹ It cannot be helped then?. I thought of not minding that thing about Amanda-san. ¡¸Then, I¡¯ll explain the rules okay¡¹ Leaving it like that, I explained the baseball¡¯s rules to the 18 Amanda-sans and Nadias. ¡î The match started in the mansion¡¯s garden that I quickly turned into something like a grass lot baseball park. Nadiaz are batting first, and Amandaz are batting second. Number 1 Nadia stood in the batter box. ¡¸Watch me, Lucio-kun! I¡¯ll do my best okay¡¹ Holding her bat, Batter Nadia winked towards me. ¡¸Do your best?¡¹ ¡¸Un!¡¹ ¡¸Oku-sama¡­¡­here I come¡¹ Amanda-san said that, swung¡­¡­she threw it! ©`©`hey, isn¡¯t that an underhand throw?! Amanda-san threw the white ball just a few inches from the ground. With her beautiful form, the baseball raised. Why do you know something like that?! ¡¸Yaa!!¡¹ Nadia swung the bat. *Gakiin!!* She hit it squarely, and the ball exceeded the infield and fell. It was a clean hit to the left. The first batter Nadia immediately ran. ¡¸Ne?, ne?, Lucio-kun, in times like this, I should do ¡°that¡± right¡¹ The number 2 Nadia came to me, and asked for advice. I patted chibi Nadia who became lovelier, and nodded to her. ¡¸Yeah, the second batter¡¯s job is ¡°that¡±¡¹ ¡¸Un! I¡¯ll go now okay¡¹ Number 2 Nadia entered the batter box. Runner Nadia is in the middle to steal a base, and with a bound hit, the runner advanced to the third base. Number 3 Nadia hit the baseball to the outfield becoming a sacrifice fly, and the runner returned earning a point. BY the way, number 4 Nadia was three out strike became there wasn¡¯t any runner left, shouted ¡°So frustrating!¡± while she broke a bat with her knee. ¡¸Fumu, this is quite fun. Beisbol, was it¡¹ ¡¸Un. It¡¯s very fun you know. There¡¯s a lot of strategies, and just like how it went right now, the 9 of them has different kinds of roles, and the game is to compete for taking points¡¹ ¡¸I see¡¹ ¡¸The roles aren¡¯t limited to 9, there¡¯s also exchange players so you can do a lot of things¡¹ ¡¸Fumufumu. Oh! That¡¯s huge¡¹ ¡¸Un? Ah! Amanda-san hit a homerun¡¹ They exchanged offense and defense, and Amanda-san immediately hit a home run. The white ball disappeared into the sky far away, and Amanda-san ran a lap in the diamond. She¡¯s so dignified?¡­¡­ ¡¸Fumu, that appearance looks great. Running alone while all other players stopped¡¹ ¡¸Ou-sama, you have the makings of a baseball player. Un, that¡¯s right. Going through a lap in the diamond after a home run is the coolest appearance in baseball¡¹ ¡¸I see. Umu, this might be good¡¹ ¡¸You liked it?¡¹ ¡¸Of course. As expected of my Senjukou, to know such an amazing game¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m happy that you liked it¡¹ ¡¸Let¡¯s immediately spread this. I know, let¡¯s open a competition. Let¡¯s open the first Senjukou Cup, and appeal it to the people extensively¡¹ ¡¸Eh, my name¡¹ ¡¸Of course. In times like this, authority must be shown properly. The best right now is the Senjukou Cup taken from my Senjukou¡¯s name¡¹ It¡¯s like Emperor¡¯s Cup. I feel ticklish. ¡¸The open¡­¡­let me see, a month later should be go©`©`¡¹ ¡¸I have heard the story!¡¹ I heard a voice from behind. When I turned around, there was Ojii-san who came without me noticing. ¡¸Luka?!¡¹ ¡¸Abe, that Senjukou Cup, I shall participate¡¹ ¡¸It is not good to spoil it by having old men¡¹ ¡¸Have you forgotten, Abe. Although I look like this, I am a man of means. Even now, I am sponsoring some gladiators¡¹ Eh?! Was that so. ¡¸It is very easy to create a team with 9 people¡¹ ¡¸Mu! If you mean it like that, then I cannot lose. I have only intended to organize it but hearing that, I need to create a proper team and participate¡¹ ¡¸That is just as expected of Abe. However, a competition with Lucio¡¯s name, I cannot yield its laurel of victory¡¹ ¡¸Those are my words. It is my Senjukou¡¯s competition, it is me who shall win¡¹ ¡¸If so, it shall be a match¡¹ ¡¸Let us meet in the competition next month¡¹ The two of them glared with scattering sparks. For some reason, it became decided when I noticed it? ¡¸I cannot be wasting time¡¹ ¡¸I shall immediately gather promising young men!¡¹ Saying that, the King and Ojii-san left. Somehow¡­¡­they look like they¡¯re having so much fun, un. In the garden where the two left, I watched Nadia and Amanda-san¡¯s match, and cheered on them. After this, because of the¡¸Fourth Batter¡¹and¡¸Hit Pinch Hitter¡¹death fight, baseball spread to the whole country, and became very popular. ¨C ¨C Chapter 107 – Even I Who Cannot Read Light Novels is the World’s Strongest Chapter 107 ¨C Even I Who Cannot Read Light Novels is the World¡¯s Strongest ¡¸Fire Ball!¡¹ When I was reading Grimoire in the garden, magic suddenly came! I instinctively created a magic shield and blocked it. ¡¸An enemy?! ©`©`hey, isn¡¯t it Nadia¡¹ ¡¸Ehehe?¡¹ Nadia smiled very cutely showing her bright teeth. She was the one who shot the magic that I blocked right now. Smoke came up from my hand that I used to block, and my other hand is holding a book. I put down my hand, and ran to her. ¡¸What happened. Did you read a Grimoire?¡¹ ¡¸Un! How was my magic?¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m surprised. Amazing. I heard you say Fire Ball, but isn¡¯t it much stronger than normal ones?¡¹ ¡¸Hehe?, it¡¯s thanks to this Grimoire¡¹ Saying that, Nadia showed me the Grimoire. ¡¸I see©`©`a-re?¡¹ I couldn¡¯t help but look at the Grimoire a second time. If it¡¯s Fire Ball, I can also use it. I have also read its Grimoire. I can remember most of the Grimoires that I read, so I felt something weird. That Grimoire, it looks like one that I never have seen before. ¡¸It¡¯s different from the Fire Ball Grimoire that I know¡¹ ¡¸Ah! You noticed it?¡¹ ¡¸Noticed? What do you mean?¡¹ ¡¸Uhm, you know. This, it¡¯s called New?Grimoire that appeared recently¡¹ ¡¸New?Grimoire?¡¹ ¡¸Un.¡¹ It¡¯s very easy to read, and most people can read it, but instead, you can only use magic once after you read it¡¹ ¡¸He?, there¡¯s something like that huh¡¹ ¡¸Un! It¡¯s very popular. Everyone¡¯s buying it you know?¡¹ ¡¸He?, let me take a look, oh¡¹ I took the Grimoire, opened it, and doubted my eyes. Soon after, I got convinced. This new Grimoire, it doesn¡¯t have drawings. There wasn¡¯t any drawing at all, but full of words. In some meaning, it¡¯s closer to the image of Grimoires that I have before I reincarnated. That is¡­¡­a light novel. A story created with just words, a light novel. ¡¸What happened, Lucio-kun?¡¹ ¡¸Eh? Ahh, it¡¯s nothing, I just thought that it¡¯s so different from the Grimoires I¡¯m usually reading¡¹ ¡¸Well, of course. After all, everyone can read it normally you know. It¡¯s natural that it¡¯s different from what Lucio-kun¡¯s reading right?¡¹ ¡¸Well yeah¡­¡­hmm¡¹ I flipped the pages of New?Grimoire(light novel) till the end. There¡¯s no drawing at all, it¡¯s only made out of words. ¡¸Everyone can read it if it¡¯s like this?¡¹ ¡¸Un. It took me half a day, but I was able to read it you know¡¹ ¡¸Half a day¡­¡­it¡¯s a decent speed for a light novel¡¹ ¡¸And so, here¡¹ Did she hide it from somewhere, Nadia took out another book, and gave it to me. ¡¸What¡¯s this¡¹ ¡¸A different magic. Read this, and use it to us okay?¡¹ ¡¸Us?¡¹ ¡¸Sylvie, Vero-chan, Hacchan¡¹ She means, all of my wives huh. ¡¸Well, please okay¡¹ Nadia said that, and trotted away. Only the Grimoire in my hand remained. I only need to read this, and use the magic that I can only use once to my wives huh. Yosh. I opened the New?Grimoire. I read that book that is full of words. ¡­¡­¡£ ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡£ ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡£ ¡¸Daaa!!¡¹ I threw away the book. There¡¯s no way I can read that! Something like a light novel, it¡¯s the first time I read it in this life! My mind powers got drained with just half a page! No, no, Nadia asked it to me. I need to read it properly and learn the magic. I opened the book. ¡­¡­¡£ ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡£ ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡£ ¡¸Die you people who write light novels!¡¹ I threw the book away again. I cannot advance from half a page after all. Seriously, I can¡¯t read it, I seriously can¡¯t read light novels. ¡¸Ku! This is bad. If this continues¡¹ Nadia¡¯s disappointed face appeared in my head, and the same with the other three. They have disappointed faces because I can¡¯t do what they asked me. I need to do something. However, what should I do? I don¡¯t know what kind of magic this is, or if I have learned it in the first place. Ku¡­¡­! This is bad. I need, I need to do something about it. ¡¸Danna-sama¡¹ ¡¸Amanda-san?¡¹ Amanda-san appeared. It¡¯s Amanda-san with her usual near-expressionless face. She reaches out a book to me. ¡¸This is?¡¹ ¡¸It is a Grimoire¡¹ ¡¸A Grimoire? What kind?¡¹ ¡¸It is the same with the New?Grimoire that Danna-sama holds¡¹ ¡¸The same¡­¡­?¡¹ I received the Grimoire and opened the pages. It¡¯s the koma panels that I¡¯m familiar with, and its contents are all made out of drawings. A relaxing feeling like I¡¯ve returned to my family house©`©`it¡¯s Manga! And¡­¡­the first panel. That one panel¡¯s content is the same with the half page that I could barely read. ¡¸If it¡¯s this, I can read it!¡¹ ¡¸Congratulations¡¹ ¡¸Thank you, Amanda-san!¡¹ ¡¸Yes. Well then, please excuse me¡¹ Amanda-san bowed her head gracefully, and left. I didn¡¯t ask why Amanda-san brought something like this. After all, it¡¯s Amanda-san you know. I threw away the light novel, and read manga. With the magic I learned, I granted what Nadia wanted. ¨C ¨C Chapter 108 – The Powerful Person in the Shadows Chapter 108 ¨C The Powerful Person in the Shadows ¡¸Amanda-san, do you know where everyone i©`©`¡¹ The instant I opened the door, I got petrified. Inside the mansion, I felt Amanda-san¡¯s presence when I was searching for my wives and Coco/Mami. And when I opened the door and entered, Amanda-san was in the middle of changing. White underwear and garter belt, half-undressed maid clothes. ¡¸Danna-sama¡¹ ©`©`I¡¯m gonna get killed. In an instant, I finished my resolution. After all, it¡¯s Amanda-san. It¡¯s because, I saw that Amanda-san in the middle of changing. I, cannot be saved anymore. I felt like I was a carp on a cutting board and sit on the ground. ¡¸I have dropped as a dew, and vanished as a dew, all things at Naniwa were only a dream©`©`¡¹ ¡¸What are you doing, Danna-sama¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s my death poem. Well then, finish me in an instant¡¹ ¡¸I do not know what you are talking about, but. If it¡¯s Oku-samas, they have left together¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­he?¡¹ ¡¸I have said, they have left together©`©`¡¹ ¡¸No, I don¡¯t mean that. Is it okay, Amanda-san¡¹ ¡¸There is no reason for a maid to have the authority to restrict Oku-sama¡¯s actions¡¹ No, I don¡¯t mean that¡­¡­ ¡­¡­is it okay? It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s okay huh. ¡­¡­¡­¡­I survived?. I quickly stood up, and tried to leave before she says something. ¡¸Thanks, Amanda-san¡¹ ¡¸Please do not mind it©`©`Danna-sama¡¹ The instant I turned around, Amanda-san called out to me. There¡¯s no way that I would turn around here, I¡¯m not that stupid that I would place a half step to hell. I¡¯m not stupid, but. ¡¸There is no, second time okay¡¹ It looks like it¡¯s already too late. *KokuKoku*, I desperately nodded my head, and ran away from there in a hurry. ¡î Escaping to my room, I started to read Grimoire. Forget it. That was an accident. Let¡¯s forget it by reading manga. Thinking of that, I tried to focus myself to reading manga. I read the new manga that I brought back from the library. It¡¯s a manga where a gamer man came to a different world due to some happenings, started role playing as a Demon King, and flirt around with his slaves. It¡¯s so interesting, on top of that, it¡¯s a series so it is worth reading. When I focused on reading manga, I started to forget what happened earlier. *KonKon* The room was knocked. The only person in this house that knocks¡­¡­is Amanda-san. My heart skipped a beat for an instant. ¡¸P-Please come in¡¹ ¡¸Excuse me¡¹ It was Amanda-san as I¡¯ve thought. Amanda-san who opened the door entered while pushing a cart. On top of the cart, there was cake and tea. ¡¸I have brought you some tea¡¹ ¡¸Y-Yeah¡¹ ¡¸Please excuse me¡¹ Amanda-san served me without speaking. She was expressionless just the same as usual, but her service was perfect. ¡­¡­isn¡¯t she angry? She isn¡¯t angry right? Rather, I feel like she doesn¡¯t mind it. Thank goodness. ¡­¡­don¡¯t say that I¡¯m a coward, it¡¯s ¡°that¡± Amanda-san you know. Although it¡¯s just a coincidence, I saw ¡°that¡± Amanda-san in the middle of changing so, it can¡¯t be helped that I would get ready to die right? After serving me, Amanda-san bowed and was about to leave. ¡¸Amanda-san¡¹ Instinctively, I called her. Amanda-san turned around and looked at me. ¡¸Is there something you need?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­thanks¡¹ ¡¸You¡¯re welcome, please excuse me¡¹ Amanda-san bowed her head once again, and then left the room. She doesn¡¯t mind it, so I shouldn¡¯t mind it as well. While enjoying the cake and tea that Amanda-san prepared for me, I read manga. I continued reading manga. Was it because I felt relieved, I enjoyed reading manga better compared to earlier. It¡¯s a very interesting manga, the main character that kills the couple without mercy is so cool. And when I finished reading all of it. *KonKon* The door was knocked again. ¡¸Yes¡¹ ¡¸Please excuse me¡¹ It¡¯s Amanda-san again, and she¡¯s pushing a cart again. This time, it¡¯s sandwich and tea. ¡¸I have brought your meal¡¹ ¡¸Thanks¡¹ Amanda-san served me, un, a perfect maid as I¡¯ve thought. Looking at her serving appearance, she looks very cool. She put down the new tea and sandwich, and took away the cup and dish of the cake from earlier. ¡¸Please excuse me¡¹ Saying that, she left the room. While I enjoy the tea and sandwich, I read manga. *KonKon* ¡¸Eh?¡¹ In exactly the same timing that I finished eating the sandwich, there was a knock, and Amanda-san entered while pushing a cart. This time, she brought tea and cookies that seemed to be just made. ¡¸Please excuse me, I have brought you your meal¡¹ ¡¸Eh? I just finished eating just no©`©`¡¹ ¡¸I have brought it¡¹ ¡¸U-Un¡­¡­¡¹ Somehow, she¡¯s very intense. This is¡­¡­don¡¯t tell me. She took away the dishes from earlier, and Amanda-san put down the new ones. After she had left the room, I stared at the cookies and tea. Eating that much, I¡¯m already full. It¡¯s okay even if I don¡¯t eat thi©`©`. ¡¸©`©`!!¡¹ The next instant, I felt shivers down my spine. I felt fear as if my back was frozen cold. I looked around panicking, but I¡¯m the only one in the room. I¡¯m the only one, but¡­¡­ ¡¸L-Let¡¯s eat¡¹ I lost my composure to read manga. I ate the cookies. It¡¯s delicious, they¡¯re super delicious. It¡¯s just made, so its smell and taste are excellent. It¡¯s excellent, but¡­¡­I wanted to eat it when I¡¯m not full. They were such amazing cookies. And when I somehow finished them. *KonKon* Amanda-san, once again, entered the room pushing a cart. This time, it¡¯s pudding and tea. ¡¸I have brought you your meal¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸I have brought you your meal¡¹ Un, I got it. I finally understood. She¡¯s angry, Amanda-san¡¯s very angry! As I¡¯ve thought, I mean, she¡¯s really angry! ¡¸H-Hey, Amanda-san¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸I have just made it, so please eat it while they¡¯re hot¡¹ ¡¸U-Un¡¹ All that I could do was nod. Amanda-san collected the ones earlier, and left. I stared at the pudding she left behind. ¡¸*Geppu*¡¹ I got a heartburn, and it¡¯s so difficult to eat it. Fuu, I should use magi©`©`. ¡¸©`©`!!!¡¹ The instant I thought of that, I felt overwhelming fear again. The overwhelming fear drenched my back with ice water. Ahh, magic is bad huh, it¡¯s bad huh. I, gave up, and ate the pudding. *KonKon* ¡¸Please excuse me¡¹ ¡¸Please forgive me, Amanda-san!!¡¹ I did my best, super excellent amazing dogeza to Amanda-san who brought an excellently delicious-looking pancake with her. ¨C ¨C Chapter 109 – The Messenger of Happiness Chapter 109 ¨C The Messenger of Happiness When I was reading manga while holding hands with Balthazar who was sleeping like *Supii*, with a snot bubble. ¡¸Master¡¹ Coco entered running in the room. She stopped in front of me, and shook her tail so quickly as if it would be torn away. ¡¸What happened¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m going for a walk with Mama-sama desu?, I want to go together with Mami-chan desu?¡¹ ¡¸I see. ¡ºTime Shift¡»¡¹ I used magic. ¡ºTime Shift¡», the magic that would take the target¡¯s¡¸One¡¯s self in the future¡¹to the present. I have used this to increase my own number or make the two people with one body, Coco/Mami who transforms to the other every time they are splashed by water exist at the same time. This time is also like that, Coco and Mami, they said that they want to go for a walk with Veronica together so I used magic. It¡¯s how I used it before. However. ¡¸Hekuchi!¡¹ Balthazar who was sleeping had her snot bubble pop, and the magic powers through the wormhole hit me in the face. Balthazar, she reacts to my magic and makes it malfunction©`©`oh no! I forgot. ¡¸Gehogeho, gehogeho¡¹ ¡¸Master?, are you alright?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah I¡¯m fine. Hey wait, who are you¡¹ After the smoke from the direct hit of the magic powers dissipated, there was an unfamiliar face. Coco was still there, but there was a girl that I don¡¯t know on her side. Her age is pretty much the same with my wives, and her long hair in a twin tail was silky smooth. She somehow seems stubborn, cheeky looking girl. ¡¸A-re? Isn¡¯t this Otou-san¡¯s room. Eh, who are you?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s my line, who are you?¡¹ ¡¸Me? I¡¯m Lala Martein. The world¡¯s cutest daughter of the duke¡¹ ¡¸Lala¡­¡­Martein?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s the same name with Master?¡­¡­¡¹ Coco whispered. Martein, it¡¯s true that it¡¯s the same surname as me. Adding to that, daughter of the Duke, the¡ºTime Shift¡»¡¯s malfunction. ¡­¡­don¡¯t tell me! ¡¸A-re? That way of speaking¡­¡­Coco-chan¡¹ ¡¸Do you know me??¡¹ ¡¸Are you really Coco-chan?¡¹ ¡¸Yes?¡­¡­but¡¹ ¡¸U?n¡¹ Lala stared at Coco for a while, looked around the room, and then trotted towards the window side. She took the flower vase there and splashed it to Coco. ¡¸Nyaaaa!! What are you doing?¡¹ ¡¸Ah! It¡¯s Mami-chan. It¡¯s the real thing¡¹ ¡¸Fushyaaa!!¡¹ Mami intimidates with her the hairs on her tail standing. ¡¸Mami. Leave this place to me and go change into dry clothes¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­I got it¡¹ Mami sulked, but she left the room just like I told her. The ones remained is Balthazar who still have a snot bubble, and the twin tail girl Lala. ¡¸Ne?, who the hell are you. Why are you in Otou-san¡¯s room?¡¹ ¡¸My name is Lucio Martein. Probably, your father¡¹ ¡¸Eh? What are you talking about?¡¹ ¡¸Do you know about¡ºTime Shift¡»?¡¹ ¡¸Of course I know that, Otou-san uses it on Coco-chan frequently you know¡¹ ¡¸It looks like I called you by accident because of that magic. The one right here is me, the 9-year-old Lucio¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­ohh¡¹ Lala got convinced in an instant. ¡¸I see I see, so it¡¯s like that. That¡¯s why the mansion looks new, and I also thought it¡¯s weird that Coco-chan was young. Ah! Then, the person there is Bal-mama?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right¡¹ ¡¸I see I see, hee?. She¡¯s always sleepy like that huh¡¹ Are you saying she haven¡¯t changed? I mean, are you like this even in the future, Balthazar? ¡­¡­no, well, it¡¯s really like her though. ¡¸I see I see, you¡¯re Otou-san huh. Fu?n¡¹ Lala stared at me intently. And then made a mischievous smile. ¡¸What?¡¹ ¡¸I just thought, Otou-san said that you¡¯re 9 right now right. You¡¯re younger than me huh?¡¹ ¡¸How old are you, Lala¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m 10, I mean I was in the middle of a party. A birthday party¡¹ ¡¸Is that so¡¹ ¡­¡­¡£ ¡¸Hey, whose daughter is Lala?¡¹ ¡¸Who do you think? Among the four¡¹ She replied to me with a mischievous smile. I stared at Lala. U?n, I can¡¯t tell. Her personality is different from my wives, the color of her hair is black, different from them as well. From how she looks, I can¡¯t really tell. ¡¸I don¡¯t know. Who is it?¡¹ ¡¸Fufun, then it¡¯s a secret. It¡¯s your assignment until I come next time okay¡¹ ¡¸Next time?¡¹ ¡¸It looks like I¡¯m about to return. Since Bal-mama is here, it¡¯s the¡ºTime Shift¡»¡¯s malfunction right?¡¹ ¡¸That didn¡¯t change too huh¡¹ ¡¸Otou-san haven¡¯t changed that he¡¯d use magic when Bal-mama¡¯s around you know?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­no way¡¹ I got a little shocked. The future me is like that huh. ¡¸See you later Otou-san, Bye bye bye bye?¡¹ ¡¸Hey Lucio, I heard from Mami©`©`ara?¡¹ It was the at the same time that Veronica entered the room and Lala disappeared. It¡¯s the¡ºTime Shift¡»¡¯s unique way of disappearing. Lala returned to the future. A daughter huh, I wonder who¡¯s daughter she is. I just hope that she¡¯d tell me when I call her the next time. A daughter huh?. Somehow, I couldn¡¯t help but grin. ¡¸Lucio¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸Eh! Ah! Veronica¡¹ Come to think of it, Veronica entered the room. That¡¯s fine in itself, but she¡¯s glaring at me for some reason. What is it? ¡¸Haa?, it is alright though¡¹ ¡¸Eh?¡¹ ¡¸She¡¯s the fifth wife candidate right. It¡¯s alright, really. Just, I wanted you to consult it to us for once¡¹ ¡¸Eh? No, no, it¡¯s not like that. Lala is not like that¡¹ It took me a very long time to convince Veronica who sulked that she¡¯s my daughter in the future. ¨C ¨C Chapter 110 – The Assailant From the Future Chapter 110 ¨C The Assailant From the Future ¡¸Veronica, are you free right now?¡¹ I walked around the mansion searching for Veronica. I found her when I came to the living room. But. ¡¸Ara, Lucio¡¹ ¡¸Ah! It¡¯s Otou-san¡¹ There was Lala together with Veronica. ¡¸Lala?! Why are you here¡¹ I don¡¯t remember using¡ºTime Shift¡». There should be no way that she¡¯s here. ¡¸I asked Otou-san to send me¡¹ ¡¸Me? No, I¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s not that, I asked my Otou-san¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­ahh, you mean me in the future¡¹ ¡¸Un! You know, after that, when I told Vero-mama about it, Vero-mama told me to clear the misunderstanding, so I asked Otou-san to send me¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­sorry, I can¡¯t understand¡¹ ¡¸Lala came to clear my misunderstanding about Lala desu wa. About her being Lucio¡¯s fifth wife¡¹ ¡¸About that huh¡¹ It¡¯s true that Veronica was saying something like that. ¡¸That¡¯s fine but, are you convinced now?¡¹ ¡¸I received a message from the future me. Given that I was given a proof, something that only I would know, of course I would be convinced¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­I see¡¹ Everyone has one or two secrets that they would absolutely not anyone know, so the future Veronica let Lala know that, and told the current Veronica huh. ¡¸There¡¯s also something for Otou-san. Otou-san also said that he was still dubious right now¡¹ ¡¸This is confusing. The future me said that right?¡¹ ¡¸Un! And then, and then, he said that you¡¯d believe if I say this¡¹ ¡¸What is it?¡¹ ¡¸E?to, ne, Soft on Demand©`©`¡¹ ¡¸©`©`it is great that you have come, my daughter. Take your time and relax¡¹ I interrupted Lala¡¯s excited words. Un, Lala is my daughter. My daughter that came from the future. At the least, I¡¯m completely sure that she has something to do with the future me. I mean¡­¡­you, future me. I¡¯ll call you and kick your ass next time. What the hell are you making my daughter say. (TL: SOD is a group of companies making porn) ¡¸Ne?, ne?, Otou-san, what is Soft on Demand?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s something that a kid doesn¡¯t need to know¡¹ ¡¸Otou-san¡¯s also a kid though¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m an adult, I¡¯m married after all¡¹ That¡¯s right. One could marry at any age in this world, and a married person is treated as an adult. Meaning, I¡¯m an adult so even if I look 8 years old, even X-rated are all okay. ¡¸Eh?, Otou-san that¡¯s unfair¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s not unfair¡¹ ¡¸Lucio, I¡¯m also interested in that Soft¡­¡­something. I¡¯m also an adult so can you please tell me what it is?¡¹ ¡¸Uu¡­¡­! T-That is¡¹ ¡¸That is?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s a man¡¯s dream!¡¹ ¡¸Man¡¯s dream?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s a man¡¯s dream!¡¹ I returned a counter to Veronica who still looks unconvinced. ¡¸Then what about Veronica. What did Lala©`©`the future Veronica tell you?¡¹ ¡¸Eh?¡¹ ¡¸Veronica was also told something, right? Something that only you knows¡¹ ¡¸T-That is¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸That is?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­it¡¯s a woman¡¯s dream desu wa!¡¹ Cornered, Veronica shouted with a red face. ¡¸A woman¡¯s dream huh.¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s a woman¡¯s dream desu wa¡¹ ¡¸I see¡¹ ¡¸Yes desu wa!¡¹ ¡­¡­although this is just a feeling, I think that I shouldn¡¯t pursue it. No, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m worried that I¡¯d also get pursued. I just thought that what I was told was something hard to tell so I¡¯m sure that Veronica¡¯s just the same. We stared at each other, we read that looking at each other¡¯s eyes. ¡¸There is no¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, there is no prying¡¹ Like that, we agreed. That is the only way that no one would get sad. ¡¸Well then, I¡¯ll go back now okay¡¹ ¡¸Go back, you mean to the future?¡¹ ¡¸Un, I finished what I need to do today too. I¡¯ll come again okay¡¹ ¡¸Yeah¡¹ I nodded and waved my hand to Lala. Lala waved her hand back. Her body gradually turned transparent and finally disappeared. ¡¸She was a storm-like girl¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, I wonder who¡¯s daughter she is¡¹ ¡¸You do not know?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, I don¡¯t know. I just know that she¡¯s the daughter of one of the four of you¡¹ ¡¸Ara, he might¡¯ve made a fifth or sixth wife you know, the future Lucio¡¹ ¡¸There¡¯s no way¡¹ ¡¸Why?¡¹ ¡¸Lala¡¯s twin tail, there¡¯s two gems used in her hair clips. It¡¯s the same color with everyone¡¯s ring. The left one is the same color with Sylvia¡¯s and Nadia¡¯s, and the right one is the same with Veronica¡¯s and Balthazar¡¯s¡¹ ¡¸Ara, you looked so closely huh¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s unfair saying that she¡¯s the fifth one although you noticed¡¹ ¡¸Was that so?¡¹ ¡¸Yes¡¹ ¡¸Was that so?¡¹ Repeating the same words, Veronica softly held my hand. Holding each other¡¯s hand. It¡¯s the best skinship that me and my wives like. We held our hands and looked at each other. And when we were looking at each other like that©`©`the door suddenly opened. ¡¸Otou-san, I¡¯ll go back now okay¡¹ The one who entered was Lala who should¡¯ve returned earlier. ¡¸Lala? Haven¡¯t you returned?¡¹ ¡¸Ah! I¡¯m the second one after all¡¹ ¡¸Ha? Second?¡¹ When I was thinking what she was talking about, more Lalas appeared behind Lala. ¡¸I¡¯m the 3rd me. I¡¯ll return after I finish okay?¡¹ ¡¸The 4th, here I am! Well then?, I should go back and eat Syl-mama¡¯s curry¡¹ Three Lalas gathered, and disappeared at the same time. What the heck is this©`©`but when I was thinking of that. Sylvia, Nadia, and Balthazar appeared in the entrance of the room. The three of them had flushed cheeks, and went towards me timidly. ¡¸Lucio-sama¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸Lucio-kun¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸Lucio-chan¡¹ The three of them stood in front of me, and stared looking up to me. ¡¸It looks like¡¹ Veronica said. ¡¸It looks like 4 of them were sent at the same time¡¹ ¡­¡­I see. Four times with time interval, coming to the same timeline. And the four of them said something to my four wives at the same time. ¡¸Everyone¡¯s the same huh¡¹ Veronica said, and the three nodded. It looks like they were told the same thing. I wonder what they were told, I¡¯m very curious. I tried to ask them, but Veronica who understood my face. ¡¸I will not tell it¡¹(Veronica) ¡¸Yes, I cannot say it¡¹(Sylvia) ¡¸I can¡¯t say it¡¹(Nadia) ¡¸It¡¯s about when we started to like Lucio-chan you know?¡¹ The three tried to keep it a secret, but Balthazar didn¡¯t read the air and casually said it. ¡¸¡¸¡¸Hey!!¡¹¡¹¡¹ The three of them raised their voices at the same time, and Balthazar was dumbfounded. ¡­¡­this is bad, this is really bad. To think that they would say something like that. The three embarrassingly and shyly steals glances to me, and Balthazar had a smiling face alone, came to me to hold my hands. This is bad, I started to get embarrassed too. And there©`©`Lala appeared!! ¡¸That¡¯s right, another thing from Otou-san. ¡°The instant when I had the resolution to propose to everyone©`©`¡±¡¹ ¡¸Soft on Demand!!!!¡¹ I was so embarrassed and interrupted Lala with a loud voice. ¨C ¨C Chapter 111 – Chase to the Sun Chapter 111 ¨C Chase to the Sun ¡¸This is bad, Lucio-sama!¡¹ Sylvie came to the living room in alarm. Honestly, I faltered to her menacing attitude that I have never seen before. ¡¸W-What happened¡¹ ¡¸Honeymoon!¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­eh?¡¹ ¡¸We did not go on a honeymoon!¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­ohh¡¹ I put down the manga that I was reading. Come to think of it, I did a lot of things, and I proposed marriage four times, but I never went on a honeymoon. It was a careless miss that cannot be left as just a careless miss. ¡î I am flying in the sky. I didn¡¯t change into a dragon nor created wings on my back. I placed a bamboo-copter on the top of my head, and fly with that spinning around. ¡­¡­honestly, isn¡¯t this bad? I felt it was very bad the instant I used the magic. But this is one of the ways flying in the sky I dream of and a way to fly that I really want to do as a manga reader. I got resolute on it getting bad and flew to the sky. ¡¸Waa?¡­¡­we¡¯re really flying¡¹ ¡¸As expected of Lucio-kun. I never imagined flying like this¡¹ It¡¯s all thanks to F-sensei. I thought of that, but I didn¡¯t say it. The one who talked right now was Sylvia and Nadia who got small with the magic¡ºSmall¡». They showed their faces from my pocket and got impressed looking at the bamboo-copter on the top of my head. ¡¸Honestly, I like this better desu wa. In a dragon¡¯s form, I feel like Lucio¡¯s warmth is very far¡¹ Veronica said while showing her face from my collar. ¡¸Supii?¡­¡­¡¹ By the way, Balthazar is on my back, sleeping with her chin rested on my shoulder. I¡¯m a little worried that she would slide down. Carrying my four wives, I flew freely in the sky. The magic I used for the first time was very popular among my wives. ¡¸And so, where do we plan on going?¡¹ When I asked that, my wives became silent (one of them is sleeping though). As I¡¯ve thought, there¡¯s no plan huh. Well, the cause in the first place is Sylvia¡¯s¡¸Let¡¯s go on a honeymoon¡¹after all. We went for the honeymoon, but I wonder if there is a destination. ¡¸What should we do. Nadia-chan, do you have any idea?¡¹ ¡¸Ehhh? D-Don¡¯t ask me. Vero-chan help me¡¹ ¡¸I am satisfied being just like this desu wa¡¹ *MozoMozo*, Veronica went deeper to my waist. She got so close to me hiding her face with my collar as if to wear a muffler. The three who¡¯s awake has completely no plans, on top of that, they couldn¡¯t think of an alternative. That is fine as well, but I want something. And it was then when I thought of that. ¡¸Supii?¡­¡­sun-chan, don¡¯t run away, nano desu?¡­¡­¡¹ Balthazar mumbled, saying her sleep talk. Sun don¡¯t run away? ¡¸That sounds good¡¹ I am thinking of doing, that thing that I am curious what would happen if it was done. ¡î Half a day passed, and I am still flying. Sylvia and Nadia, the best friends pair. Nadia climbed on my body going to the pocket on the other side and slept with Sylvia together. ¡¸Supii?¡¹ Balthazar was asleep at the same position when we started to fly. ¡¸Lucio, are you alright, are you not tired?¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s not like my stamina is being spent by this magic¡¹ ¡¸Is that so. But, I really wonder how far will this continue¡¹ ¡¸Perhaps¡­¡­forever¡¹ ¡¸Forever?¡¹ Veronica asked tilting her head. Right now, I am flying chasing the sun. Specifically, I¡¯m flying while keeping the sun on a 45 degree ahead. I did the thing that I was very curious of ever since I was a child,¡¸What would happen when one chases the sun at the same speed?¡¹. I know, in theory, chasing the sun at the same speed, it would never set. ¡­¡­probably, it¡¯s like that in theory. In fact, I flew over half a day, and the sun has not changed that it is 45 degrees ahead. ¡¸Forever, desu ka¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, forever. Maybe, we¡¯ll even reach the end of the world¡¹ I said it as a joke. If this world is the same as Earth, the end of the world wouldn¡¯t exist, and we would just have gone around. ¡¸¡­¡­old¡¹ ¡¸Un? Did you say something?¡¹ ¡¸As long as I¡¯m with Lucio, I do not mind going to the ends of the world¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­I see¡¹ I got caught by surprise but, I was still happy. Chasing the sun, the honeymoon of (probably) making a trip around the world continues just a little longer. ¨C ¨C Chapter 112 – Human Consent Chapter 112 ¨C Human Consent I continuously flew towards the sun. Well, I started to get tired because it was a little boring so I took out the Grimoire that I took with me. It was a boisterous love-comedy where a boring high school student prayed¡¸I want a girlfriend¡¹to a shooting star, that shooting star itself became human and came to become his girlfriend. It was very boisterous because there wasn¡¯t only one shooting star that granted his wish but nine at once. What magic will I learn from this? And what kind of ending would this manga have? I read it looking forward to that. ¡¸Fuwaa?¡­¡­¡¹ I stretched and yawned. Oh no, if I stretched when Balthazar was on my shoulder©`©`but when I thought of that, I didn¡¯t feel a presence on my shoulder. What happened©`©`it was when I thought of that. ¡¸Muguu!!¡¹ Something entered my mouth. *MozoMozo* it entered forcefully. ¡¸Aga¡­¡­aggagu¡­¡­¡¹ It was Balthazar who came into my mouth. A bit smaller than a doll, she waved her butt for some reason and tries to enter my mouth. I tried to ask her why she¡¯s doing this, but my mouth is blocked, and I can¡¯t speak. Using magic to do something about it©`©`the target¡¯s Balthazar so I can¡¯t be careless using it. When I tried to grab her out, she flicked me with her tail. And while that happened, Balthazar completely entered my mouth, turned her body showing her face. She placed her arms on my lips and lowers her head on the side there. And just like that. ¡¸Supii?¡¹ She started to sleep. H-Hey! Are you going to sleep?! Are you going to sleep there?!! ¡¸Ehehe?¡­¡­it¡¯s Lucio-chan?¡­¡­¡¹ Of course, it¡¯s me! You¡¯re inside me right now after all! ¡¸Funya?¡­¡­¡¹ I¡¯m troubled, I¡¯m really troubled. It¡¯s probably about the second pinch that in this life ever since I reincarnated. What to do, what should I do? ¡¸Fuwaaa?¡­¡­¡¹ Moving around inside my pocket, Sylvia who slept together with Nadia woke up. Sylvia who had sleepy eyes showed her face and looked towards me. ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­ugougo¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸ugogo¡¹ Save me Sylvia, please do something about this situation. ¡¸¡­¡­ish the demon king inshide Rusho-shama¡¯s moush¡¹ ¡¸ugogo¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­thish ish a tream. Nighty?¡¹ Saying that, Sylvia went back inside the pocket. She held her hands with Nadia who shrunk at the same size, sleeping in the same pocket, and the two slept close to each other. How cute, look how cute they are. They are so cute, but! ¡¸ugogo¡¹ The situation didn¡¯t change at all. It¡¯s still bad! *Pachin!*, the snot bubble popped. ¡¸Fumya?¡­¡­?¡¹ No, what the heck is fumya? She looked up to me who¡¯s cornered. Although it was noon, a very bright shooting star fell on the side of the sun. Instinctively, I prayed to the shooting star©`©`damn it, there¡¯s no way that it would be granted! While cursing inside, I gave up. I gave up thinking ¡°she would wake up anyways¡±. However, at this time, I was still clueless. The nightmare¡­¡­because of Sylvia, Nadia, and Veronica who got jealous, there was the future where not only my mouth was targeted, but the holes of my nose and ears as well. It was something that I did not know yet. ¨C ¨C Chapter 113 – A Story Like Catching Clouds Chapter 113 ¨C A Story Like Catching Clouds I continued flying towards the sun. The speed the sun moves in Ptolemaic theory, the speed this planet rotates in heliocentric theory. I don¡¯t know which it is in this world, I don¡¯t know, but. Anyways, I matched the speed the sun moves, and continued to fly towards that. Carrying my four wives that I shrunk in size, I continued to fly. Always keeping the same distance with the sun, it is always bright. I flew continuously day and night. I¡¯m flying using magic, but it¡¯s not a big burden to me. Reading Grimoires, my magic powers increase every time I learn magic, so it isn¡¯t much burden just flying. I was like that, but my wives weren¡¯t. ¡¸Lucio-kun, can we take a break somewhere?¡¹ ¡¸What happend¡¹ ¡¸My limbs started to get numb, it¡¯s also tiring¡¹ ¡¸The positions we could take inside Lucio¡¯s clothes is limited, and it takes stamina to grab on¡¹ Veronica agreed to Nadia¡¯s suggestion. I see, that¡¯s might be true. Looking carefully, Sylvia seemed a little tired. ¡­¡­Balthazar is in her snot bubble sleep mode as usual. I¡¯m flying with my wives shrunk in size inside my pocket, but it¡¯s true that it can be said that it¡¯s not a comfortable journey. ¡¸I got it¡¹ I nodded and looked around. There was a fitting place, so I stopped chasing the sun and flew there. It¡¯s a giant cloud. It¡¯s a cloud that the size of Tokyo Dome could enter inside. It¡¯s not a rain cloud, it¡¯s a beautiful white cloud. I stopped in front of that cloud. ¡¸What are you going to do, Lucio-sama?¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m going to use magic¡¹ ¡¸Understood, leave it to me¡¹ Nadia said, and Sylvia made a complicated face. Nadia approached Balthazar who was sleeping, popped her snot bubble, and blocked Balthazar¡¯s nose with her two fingers. ¡¸Do it, Lucio-kun¡¹ ¡¸Yeah©`©`¡ºSky Island¡»¡¹ ¡¸Heppu©`©`¡¹ Reacting to my magic, the sleeping Balthazar sneezes©`©`but. It was stopped by Nadia putting fingers into her nose, and the sneeze unexploded. The magic activated properly. A bright light transferred from me to the cloud and enveloped all of it. After waiting for the light to disappear, I landed on the cloud. ¡¸Ohh! Riding a cloud¡¹ ¡¸Everyone go down. Ahh, keep your fingers in Balthazar¡¯s nose¡¹ I said that to Nadia, and after my wives went off me, I casted magic returning them to their original size. Me and my four wives, we are standing on top of a full-size cloud. Sylvia has sparkling eyes. Nadia is jumping around excitedly. Veronica stood on the end of the cloud and looked down. Balthazar curled her body and slept like Coco. ¡¸This is the first time being on top of the cloud desu wa¡¹ ¡¸Was it so?¡¹ ¡¸We flew a lot on top of Lucio-kun, but I think this is the first time we rode a cloud¡¹ ¡¸Right now, Lucio-sama used magic but, is it that we can¡¯t ride clouds normally and Lucio-sama made it so that we can?¡¹ Sylvia asked. Nadia and Veronica also looked at me. It¡¯s common sense that one cannot stand on top of the cloud, but anyone would like to try riding on top of it or want to. But it looks like that common sense wasn¡¯t common with my wives. ¡¸That¡¯s right¡¹ ¡¸I see, as expected of Lucio-kun¡¹ ¡¸Well then, let¡¯s rest here for a while¡¹ ¡¸But, if we do that, the sun would escape. You said that we are chasing the sun throughout this trip right¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s alright, I¡¯ll chase it with this whole cloud¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s true, it¡¯s moving in a different way with other clouds¡¹ Nadia looked around and said in a great mood. Veronica who asked the question also confirmed that and nodded with satisfaction. And just like this, I landed on the cloud with my wives to take a break. Sylvia got her hand pulled by Nadia and ran around the cloud. I made it that we can ride it, but I didn¡¯t change its shape. It¡¯s like an athletic, natural jungle gym, and it was the Sylvia and Nadia pair who played around on top of that cloud. Veronica timidly swung her feet, and stretched. I also walked around on top of the cloud. I climbed the places that have difference in height, or looked down from the edge, and kick it like one would do with piled up snow. When I was a child, I kicked and punched the snow piled up on the side of the road. Remembering about using the umbrella to release killing moves in manga and animes feels very nostalgic. Just like that, when I returned, I saw Balthazar waking up. She placed rests her cheeks on her hand on a small table-sized cloud, and poked something on top of that. ¡¸What are you doing?¡¹ ¡¸Playing with Lucio-chan¡¹ ¡¸With me?¡¹ ¡°What does she mean?¡± I thought and looked on her hand. There was a chunk of cloud there. It was a chunk, but it¡¯s not a cloud made naturally. Described with few words, ¡°It¡¯s me wearing noble clothes, with sharp canine and bat-like wings¡±. That¡¯s on top of a Grimoire. Somehow, it looked like a Demon King. Compared to a real Demon King, Balthazar©`©`it looked more like a Demon King compared to Balthazar the Eight. Balthazar enjoyed poking a doll that looked like that with her finger. ¡¸This is?¡¹ ¡¸Lucio-chan¡¹ ¡¸Did you make it?¡¹ ¡¸Un, like this¡¹ Balthazar placed a cloud on her hand, and molded it like clay. Finally, it became a small crown, and Balthazar placed it on top of the me doll. ¡¸You¡¯re quite dexterous¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s because it¡¯s Lucio-chan you know?¡¹ ¡¸You want to color it as well?¡¹ ¡¸Un!¡¹ Together with Balthazar, I molded around cloud clay. After refreshing for quite a lot, I continued the honeymoon in the sky with my wives. ¨C ¨C Chapter 114 – Aircraft Carrier Lucio Chapter 114 ¨C Aircraft Carrier Lucio I am still flying in the sky with the same speed towards the sun. It¡¯s about a week since I started flying and my wives are already used to the life in the sky. They climbed on my continuously flying body like it¡¯s a jungle gym or relaxed on my back. And even now, a small kotatsu is on my back, and they are relaxing there. ¡¸This, I just thought of it right now but, isn¡¯t it going to be hard going back¡¹ ¡¸Hard you say, why is that, Nadia-chan¡¹ ¡¸Aren¡¯t we flying and chasing the sun? We need to fly the same distance when we go back right?¡¹ ¡¸Ah!¡­¡­that is true¡¹ Sylvia and Nadia who are currently relaxing on my back right now said. There¡¯s no need to go back if this world is a sphere-like planet like earth, but it seems like neither the two has such awareness. ¡¸Ne?, ne?, Lucio-kun, how are we going to go back?¡¹ ¡¸Let me see, I thought of many things, but it¡¯s probably either increase the speed when we return or just return in an instant¡¹ ¡¸In an instant, desu ka?¡¹ ¡¸There¡¯s a magic that can substantially teleport¡¹ Balthazar¡¯s space. The space that the Demon King from a long time ago, Balthazar the First is imprisoned even now. That space is what they call as a different dimension, but it has one significant characteristic. It is that it is connected to any place in this world. Meaning, if one could enter that space and leave that space. Doing that, one can move to anywhere making them substantially warp. Well! To do that, one needs to defeat Balthazar who is holding his power. ¡¸If so, we can return immediately huh¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right¡¹ ¡¸Ne?, ne?, Lucio-kun, I want to fly in the sky¡¹ ¡¸Fly?¡¹ ¡¸Un, with that same thing with Lucio-kun¡¹ Nadia pointed to the spinning bamboo-copter on my head. It¡¯s that thing that exactly looks like the greatest dream that F-sensei made. ¡¸Come to think of it, you haven¡¯t done it huh¡¹ ¡¸Un!¡¹ ¡¸Yosh©`©`¡ºBamboo Fly¡»¡¹ I used the magic, and a bamboo-copter appeared on Nadia¡¯s head in her doll-size. ¡¸Well then, I¡¯ll go now okay©`©`hyahoooi?!¡¹ ¡¸Wait Nadia-chan, you should listen to the instructions¡¹ Not waiting for the stop call of her best friend, Nadia jumped off my back. The instant she took off, she could not control it properly and fell vertically. ¡¸Nadia-chan!¡¹ ¡¸Ohh, this is quite difficult©`©`is it like this¡¹ ¡¸Lucio-sama! Nadia-chan is!¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s okay¡¹ I raised my hand and showed it to Sylvia. A red string is coming out of my little finger and stretches, connecting to Nadia. ¡¸I¡¯ll pull her up if it looks dangerous¡¹ ¡¸Ah! You gave her a lifeline huh¡¹ ¡¸Of course. Does Sylvia want to do it too?¡¹ ¡¸Come here Sylvie, it¡¯s fun you know?¡¹ Nadia who immediately got used to operating the bamboo-copter suddenly rose up and invited Sylvia while flying at the same speed on my side. ¡¸I guess so. Lucio-sama, please let me do it as well¡¹ ¡¸Alright¡¹ I used the same magic on Sylvia and the bamboo-copter appeared on her head. The difference with their personalities appeared here. While Nadia learned to fly jumping off immediately and struggling in the air, Sylvia carefully tried to fly, jumping vertically from my back. ¡¸Hyahhoiii??¡¹ And while she was doing that, Nadia got better and better. She flew around me acrobatically, doing a touch and go, flying off my back. She did this and that and seemed to enjoy it very much. ¡¸Sylvie, let¡¯s race up to that cloud¡¹ ¡¸Un¡¹ ¡¸The person who wins gets the rights to sleep on Lucio-kun¡¯s butt pocket today alright¡¹ ¡¸©`©`!! I won¡¯t lose¡¹ Sylvia¡¯s expression changed. Sleeping on my butt pocket. It¡¯s the place that is the most popular spot since we started to fly. My wives who became small tries to sleep in many ways like hanging onto me, entering my pockets or mouth. The most popular spot is my butt pocket. According to them, it is ¡°soft and warm¡±. It means that they are racing in the air with those rights on the line. ¡¸I cannot keep silent hearing that¡¹ ¡¸Veronica¡¹ ¡¸Lucio, use that magic to me as well¡¹ ¡¸Bal, she really likes Lucio-chan¡¯s butt you know?¡¹ Veronica showed her face from my pocket and Balthazar who crawled out of the kotatsu. The two of them said that they were also going to participate on the battle for the butt pocket. My butt is being targeted, so I feel very complicated, but I still placed a bamboo-copter on Veronica and Balthazar while I Nadia took care of Balthazar¡¯s sneeze. ¡¸Well then, let¡¯s start¡­¡­ready, go!!¡¹ With Nadia¡¯s call, my four wives flew away at once. With bamboo-copters on their minimized heads, they flew away from me to the grand sky. The race started with Balthazar who flew elegantly like a lone traveler, but she had a hard time turning on the cloud checkpoint, so the other three passed her. I thought that Nadia who was ahead of the path would be the first one to take the goal, but Nadia who is very used to using the bamboo-copter got cheeky and flew acrobatically just before the goal. So she lost speed and fell off, and while that happened that, Sylvia and Veronica passed her and goals in with a tiny difference. It¡¯s a subtle decision who¡¯s going to be ranked first, but there is to back pockets, so there is no problem for the bet. Nadia stomped on the air while flying because of her failure and Balthazar who could not follow up on the second part placed a finger on her lips enviously. The race ended there, but the four of them continued to fly. They flew to here and there, rested on my back when they got tired, and flew once again after taking a break. I feel like, I am a aircraft carrier. Four carrier-based wives equipped on aircraft carrier Lucio. I tried a somehow fun delusion. ¡¸Lucio, something feels weird¡¹ ¡¸Un?¡¹ Veronica who flies beside my face. She is staring straight ahead. The sky that we continuously flew chasing after the sun. There are black spots ahead. Not only that, smoke came up from several places on the ground. ¡¸W-What is it¡¹ ¡¸¡ºTelescope¡»¡¹ I made a circle with my fingers and chanted the magic. I checked how it looks using the magic that makes me see far places. ¡¸A dragon©`©`something like a wyvern¡¹ What I saw were a huge number of wyverns. Hard scales, sharp claws. Flames were swirling from their half opened mouths. The ground was being attacked by those wyverns. And, surprisingly. ¡¸La Linea huh¡¹ ¡¸The city?!¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, there¡¯s no doubt¡¹ I nodded. In the telescope magic, I saw the building ahead that is made upside down©`©`the Royal Grimoire Library. There is no doubt that it is the royal capital La Linea that we live in that is being attacked. We made a full turn huh¡­¡­ But it isn¡¯t the time to think of that. ¡¸They are being attacked one-sidedly, I need to defeat them¡¹ ¡¸Lucio-kun, leave it to me¡¹ ¡¸Nadia will?¡¹ ¡¸I will also go Lucio-sama¡¹ ¡¸I have heard a lot of stories about cockroach subjugations, leave it to me desu wa¡¹ My wives said out their participation to the fight one next to the other. Normally, wyverns that would even attack the royal capital is dangerous, but. ¡¸I got it¡¹ I nodded, and casted magic on my wives. A magic that would lend them a single kind of attack magic and a magic that would create a barrier around their bodies. I casted those two magic spells on my wives. ¡¸Be careful. The barrier will disappear after you receive three attacks. Come back if it disappears, I¡¯ll cast it on you again¡¹ ¡¸I understood¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯ll go now okay¡¹ ¡¸This is very exciting desu wa¡¹ Sylvia, Nadia, and Veronica, they launched©`©`they flew away. ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸Balthazar, what is it?¡¹ ¡¸Right there, there is a Bal-like thing there you know?¡¹ ¡¸Bal-like?¡¹ What does she mean? ¡¸Isn¡¯t that©`©`ah! She went off¡­¡­¡¹ When I was about to ask what is it specifically, Balthazar flew away before I could do so. I wonder what it was. The first battle in the sky was intense. My wives equipped with bamboo-copters and barriers attacked the huge wyverns far bigger than humans. They are strong monsters that would even make the royal capital be on flames, but the thing that my wives would use is my magic. They fought more than equal even though they became small, doll-sized. ¡¸Kyaa!¡¹ ¡¸The barrier disappeared? I will support you, Sylvia, go back to Lucio¡¯s place¡¹ ¡¸I will stop them here so hurry up and go¡¹ Hey, that¡¯s a death flag, Nadia. I recasted a barrier on Sylvia who landed and wiped off the ashes on her cheeks with my finger. ¡¸Are you alright?¡¹ ¡¸Un, I¡¯m okay¡¹ ¡¸Don¡¯t push yourself¡¹ ¡¸I understood¡¹ Sylvia flew away once again. The wyverns were strong as expected, and my wives had their barrier taken off during the battle many times. And every time, they returned and I recasted it again. I felt more and more like an aircraft carrier. One by one, the wyverns got defeated. Our side could continue to battle just by recovering the barrier, but their side fights until they get defeated, so their numbers gradually decreased. And finally, all of the wyverns got defeated. ¡¸Fuu, this is all about it huh¡¹ ¡¸This is very fun¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s also fun in ant¡¯s nests you know. Also, inside the body¡¹ ¡¸Inside the body, desu no?¡¹ ¡¸Un! Diseases are like small monsters invading inside the body, so we would subjugate them after getting super small. It¡¯s fun like a dungeon¡¹ ¡¸If it¡¯s the dungeon in the body, Bal, she has also done it before you know?¡¹ While my wives were talking after the battle, I landed on the ground. The citizen of the capital on the ground looked up, some of them saw me and said things like ¡°Lucio-sama banzai!¡±. In the palace¡¯s terrace, there is Ou-sama and Ojii-chan who¡¯s together for some reason, and after saying something as if to brag, the two of them started quarreling. I could imagine what they are doing so I let them be. I don¡¯t know the reason for the attack, but I don¡¯t feel bad getting praised after saving them in their pinch. ¡¸Ah¡­¡­!¡¹ ¡¸What is it, Hacchan¡¹ ¡¸The ancestor¡¯s, coming¡¹ ¡¸Eh?¡¹ The next instant after Balthazar whispered, a disruption of space appeared in front of us. This phenomenon, I know it. ¡¸It¡¯s Balthazar the First¡¹ Nadia also knew about that, we have been summoned once before and fought. ¡¸Fuhahahaha, I have waited for this time¡¹ The space opened, Balthazar the First was about to come out anytime. This guy, he¡¯s the same as usual. It can¡¯t be helped, I should defeat him and reseal him. ¡¸Let¡¯s go, Sylvie!¡¹ ¡¸Un!¡¹ ¡¸I shall not fall behind¡¹ ¡¸Bal, she¡¯s already a wife you know?¡¹ My four wives flew away before me. Each of them flew different paths and attacked Balthazar the First. I thought of participating in the attack, but stopped. I decided to follow up on my wives just like an aircraft carrier. My wives attacked Balthazar the First with great spirits. And among them, Balthazar who is a descendant was the most merciless. After a while, I took a position with my face lying up turning from my prone position on the air. And in my belly, my wives returned for the replenishment of their barriers. I casted magic on them, patted their heads, and sent them off. The humans on the ground could see the fierce fight. This fierce fight in the La Linea¡¯s sky against the ex-Demon King that would be written in history. ¡¸Hyahhoiii?¡¹ As represented by Nadia¡¯s call. It was a comical fight with my mighty magic powers. Just like that, my honeymoon started with a trip around the world, and ended with an unexpected fight. ¨C ¨C Chapter 115 – If the Wives Combines… Chapter 115 ¨C If the Wives Combines¡­ Morning, within the chirping of the birds, I slowly woke up. The start of the leisure day of reading manga will start today too©`©`but when I was thinking of that. Veronica was staring at me from above. ¡¸¡­¡­what is it?¡¹ ¡¸I am looking at Lucio¡¯s face¡¹ ¡¸I know that but, why?¡¹ ¡¸Lucio, can you become an adult for once?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­I got it¡¹ The reason is unknown, but since Veronica wishes for them, there¡¯s no need to think twice. I went off the bed and casted the magic¡ºFake Growth¡»to myself. With the magic that changes appearance, I changed into adult appearance. It¡¯s the adult appearance that I change into once in a while. And while Veronica stared at me intently, she said furthermore. ¡¸Can you make me an adult as well?¡¹ ¡¸Just your appearance? Or mind too?¡¹ Within our house, only Veronica is a bit special. She was originally an adult, she was really a bewitching beauty. And from that form, she has the same 8-year-old appearance like me right now. The magic I casted on her is¡ºReconnection¡». It¡¯s a magic that changes not only the appearance, but also the personality according to the age. And so, if I would return her to her adult appearance, I need to ask if I need to return her personality too. ¡¸It is alright with just my appearance¡¹ ¡¸I got it©`©`¡ºFake Growth¡»¡¹ I casted magic on her and changed Veronica to her adult appearance. Her red hair became long and into a dress with a lot of skin showing. She changed into the bewitching beauty, Veronica. Veronica stood on my side. She took my arm and took me to the mirror on the corner of the room. We stood together, and our appearance was shown in the mirror. She stared at that intently. ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸What is it, Veronica¡¹ ¡¸This time, can you change us younger Let me see, around 3-years-old I think¡¹ ¡¸I got it¡¹ I didn¡¯t ask anything and casted¡ºFake Growth¡»one again. The two adults gradually became smaller and changed into a younger appearance than originally, that to a 3-year-old¡¯s. Veronica took my hand and our appearance was showing in the mirror looks cute. ¡¸¡­¡­I see¡¹ ¡¸What was it about?¡¹ ¡¸I was curious what kind of appearance my child with Lucio would look like¡¹ ¡¸Child?! Ahh, that¡¯s why we became adult and younger¡¹ ¡¸That is right. Thanks to that, I understood pretty much¡¹ ¡¸If you want, do you want to meet the real one?¡¹ ¡¸Real one? Does such magic exist?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah¡¹ I nodded. Veronica thought for a bit then nodded. ¡¸Can I ask you please¡¹ ¡¸Leave it to me©`©`¡ºTime Shift¡»¡¹ First, I called ourselves for one hour in the future using¡ºTime Shift¡». ¡¸Yo¡¹ ¡¸We have been waiting¡¹ Us after one hour, Lucio Dash and Veronica Dash appeared while smiling. ¡¸They are us, in the future?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, to these two©`©`¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯ll do it¡¹ The future me said and used magic. ¡ºNext Generation¡» They held hands, and the next instant he used the magic, Lucio Dash and Veronica Dash became light, and that light merged. The light gradually converged and finally turned into one girl. The girl had a long red hair and wore an armor that reveals a lot of skin©`©`the so-called bikini armor, and carry a large sword as big as her body. ¡¸This place is©`©`oh! Isn¡¯t it Tou-chan and Kaa-chan. That appearance, were you playing with magic again?¡¹ ¡¸You¡­¡­are?¡¹ ¡¸Why are you acting like a fool Kaa-chan, did you forget your daughter¡¯s face?¡¹ ¡¸Daughter?!¡¹ Veronica got surprised and looked towards me. ¡¸¡ºNext Generation¡»is the magic that combines the male and female and turns the two into their child¡¯s appearance. It can also be used as a matching fortune before marriage¡¹ ¡¸Even if it¡¯s child that would not be born?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right, this is a magic that shows ¡°this kind of child will be born between these two¡±¡¹ ¡¸Was that so¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about but©`©`oh hey! This is the capital¡¯s mansion? I mean, it¡¯s new? What the heck¡¹ My daughter with Veronica went towards the window side while making her armor sound. Her appearance is very similar to the adult Veronica. Her personality©`©`she¡¯s quite unrefined, I wonder who she got that from. ¡¸She looks similar to me¡¹ ¡¸Looks like it¡¹ ¡¸Was she raised by Nadia or something?¡¹ ¡¸There¡¯s also the possibility that Ojii-chanz doted on her that she became like that¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s true!¡¹ Towards our daughter that might be born in the future, Veronica and I discussed. And while we were like that, the magic ended and the magic that calls to the future also ended. Lucio Dash and Veronica Dash left a wink towards us and returned to the future. ¡¸Ne?. Lucio, that¡¯s¡¹ ¡¸Yeah. Since we¡¯re at it, let¡¯s look at other children too¡¹ I nodded with Veronica I used¡ºTime Shift¡»again and this time, called Sylvia and me. The future me that left a wink on me didn¡¯t say anything and immediately used¡ºNext Generation¡». ¡¸A-re?, where¡¯s this?¡¹ The one who appeared was a girl with golden-colored long hair around high-school wearing idol clothes. Her appearance is without a doubt Sylvia¡¯s child, but her personality seems cheerful and bright. ¡¸Oh, isn¡¯t it Papa. You came to see my life?¡¹ ¡¸Live? What do you mean?¡¹ ¡¸Vero-mama¡¯s also here, a-re? What does this mean?¡¹ ¡¸Rather than that, can you let us hear a song before your live?¡¹ ¡¸U?n, I got it. I¡¯ll sing as a rehearsal okay¡¹ My daughter agreed to my suggestion and started to sing. She sang and danced in high spirits. Her performance is almost perfect. Her turns and voice and even the aura that she releases from her whole body that is completely that of an idol. ¡¸Sylvia¡¯s daughter will be like this huh¡¹ ¡¸I want to let her drink once, whether she be a drunk cried like her mother¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­my child took off her clothes without drinking¡¹ Veronica had a complicated face. I have used before¡ºReverse Sober¡»the magic that makes one drunk even without drinking. At that time, each of my wives showed a face different than usual. Sylvia is a drunk crier, Nadia wants to kiss a lot, and Veronica started to want to undress. I don¡¯t think that that has something to do with Veronica¡¯s daughter wearing a bikini armor, but it looks like Veronica feels complicated. Finally, the song ended, and my idol daughter returned to Sylvia and me from¡ºNext Generation¡», and the¡ºTime Shift¡»also ended, and the two disappeared. ¡¸Nadia should be good next¡¹ ¡¸I got it¡¹ The third Time Shift, and the third time Lucio Dash used combination magic. The future me and Nadia combined and turned into a green-haired baby. The baby was around the age where she could crawl, looked around and started to play with this and that. Like trying to climb the curtain and tearing it, biting the bed sheet making it wet with drool, and began to write on the floor using the crayon that came out of who knows where. Until she returned, she did all that she wants. ¡¸That really seem like her daughter¡¹ ¡¸She¡¯s still too young but©`©`that is true¡¹ ¡¸Lastly, let¡¯s go¡¹ ¡¸Yeah¡¹ The last Time Shift, I called the future me and Balthazar. Balthazar and I appeared. And they used¡ºNext Generation¡». Balthazar let out a huge sneeze because of that. The magic powers went towards me. It was unexpected, so I guarded in a hurry. ¡¸Lucio?! Are you alright?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, there¡¯s no problem. Rather than that, the child is?¡¹ ¡¸E?to¡­¡­ah! There he is¡¹ The smoke of magic powers that filled the room cleared and one man appeared there. It¡¯s a man that completely looks like me, he¡¯s like a wild-type young man around his twenties. He is wearing a cloak and seems very bossy. ¡¸Wahahahahaha, I am Balthazar the 9th who shall rule this world. You ignorant peasant, bow do©`©`BUGE!¡¹ Towards the young man who started to speak exaggeratedly, the girl appearance Veronica, *Poka*, hits his head. ¡¸Veronica?¡¹ ¡¸I just thought that he needs to be disciplined¡¹ ¡¸I guess so, I agree with that¡¹ After that, Veronica and I made Balthazar the 9th to seiza and made him return after giving him a sermon. ¨C ¨C Chapter 116 – The Start of Time and Space Chapter 116 ¨C The Start of Time and Space After lunch under the clear sky. I relaxed in the mansion¡¯s garden with Mami and read manga. Mami went and chase after flowers and insects in the garden, return to me and put her head on my arm or on top of the manga. It was that kind of afternoon just as usual. And then, I suddenly noticed. I noticed that I hadn¡¯t seen my wives today. ¡°Did they go out?¡±, I used magic while I thought of that. ¡¸¡ºCurrent Status¡»¡¹ It¡¯s magic that shows the current status of the mansion. I narrowed the contents to¡¸Number of people¡¹and displayed it. ¡º6 Residents, 0 Visitors, 1 Others¡» There was quite a lot of residents. It means that excluding Mami and me, there are 4 other people in the mansion. Everyone¡¯s in the mansion? But I can¡¯t see any of them. I put down the Grimoire that I was reading and called with a whispering voice. ¡¸Amanda-san¡¹ ¡¸Do you need something, Danna-sama¡¹ The maid, Amanda-san, appeared right at my side. She shouldn¡¯t have been there just an instant before, but she came just like a ninja. Right now, I almost cannot feel her presence as well, although I can see her. She is the most mysterious person among us as usual. ¡¸What¡¯s everyone doing?¡¹ ¡¸If it is about Oku-samas, three of them have gathered in the living room. Only Nadia-sama have left¡¹ ¡¸They gathered. Are they doing something?¡¹ ¡¸Yes¡¹ Amanda-san silently nodded. ¡¸Do I need to help them with magic or something?¡¹ ¡¸It is for the best that you have not heard about it¡¹ ¡¸Fu?n, I got it¡¹ ¡¸¡ºErase Memory¡»¡¹ I used magic, and the memories inside of my head disappeared like an eraser©`©`. After lunch under the clear sky, I am reading a Grimoire in the garden. Mami tripped and made a bucket fell over her and turned to Coco after being splashed with water. Coco came to me pitifully, and I dried her using¡ºQuick Dry¡» Coco curled her body around my feet and started to take a nap. She took out a doll of me that who knows where she kept and slept blissfully. I continued to read manga. Come to think of it, I haven¡¯t met any of my wives today. But when I was thinking of that, Sylvia came out of the mansion. She came to me while she let her beautiful golden hair sway while it reflected the light of the sun. ¡¸Lucio-sama, can I ask something?¡¹ ¡¸Un, what is it?¡¹ ¡¸The first job that Lucio-sama did©`©`e?to, the water job¡¹ ¡¸Ahh, we walked and sold water huh¡¹ ¡¸What magic did you use then?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s¡ºDistillation¡». A magic that removes impurities from a liquid and makes it pure¡¹ I took the glass of juice I placed on the side that I drink when I¡¯m reading manga. I used the¡ºDistillation¡»magic that Sylvia asked. The color of the juice gradually diminished and turned into transparent pure water. ¡¸It¡¯s this! Distie, re¡­¡­?¡¹ ¡¸Distillation¡¹ I slowly told Sylvia again because she seemed to have a hard time saying it. It¡¯s a word that in after all. ¡¸Distillation. Un! Thank you very much, Lucio-sama¡¹ ¡¸Yeah¡¹ Sylvia turned around with a face full of smiles and returned inside the mansion. After I saw her off, I suddenly got curious. Why did she ask about that magic? On top of that, all she asked was about its name. ¡¸Amanda-san¡¹ ¡¸Do you need something, Danna-sama¡¹ ¡¸What is Sylvia doing?¡¹ ¡¸She is talking with the other Oku-samas in the living room¡¹ ¡¸Were they talking about memories or something?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­I heard the word ¡°surprise¡±¡¹ ¡¸Surprise¡­¡­¡¹ I ruminated on Amanda-san¡¯s words. Surprise¡­¡­they¡¯re probably planning on doing something to me. If so, I need to get surprised properly. ¡¸Un, thank you, Amanda-san. I got it¡¹ Amanda-san let silently. ¡°If the things are like that¡±, I used¡ºErase Memory¡»after a long time. A magic that perfectly erases designated memories, if you use it too much, you can become a holder of the unisex fist of justice©`©`. After lunch under the clear sky, I am reading a Grimoire in the garden. It is very peaceful with Coco sleeping around my feet. I got thirsty so I took the glass I placed on the side table. ¡¸Water? How weird, it should¡¯ve been juice inside¡¹ I tilted my head. I am sure that I brought juice with me, but that changed into water. ¡°It¡¯s probably someone¡¯s trick.¡±, but when I was thinking of that. *ParaParaPara*, it started to rain. I looked up the sky, there are almost no clouds, and the sun is shining very brightly. A sunshower huh, how rare. I closed the Grimoire and looked up to the sky. ¡°This feels good in its way¡±, I let myself get hit by the rain. Coco who was sleeping around my feet got wet with the rain and changed to Mami. Mami woke up. And after she looked around carefully, she crawled into the narrow space below my chair and slept again. ¡¸Ahaha,¡ºQuick Dry¡»¡¹ It would be pity if she gets a cold so I made her body dry. After a while, the rain stopped and I started to read the Grimoire again. ¡¸Lucio¡¹ ¡¸Veronica huh, what is it?¡¹ ¡¸I heard about it from Sylvia. It seems like you went to bath with the three of you together before¡¹ ¡¸Bath? We do enter together from time to time. What¡¯s up with that?¡¹ ¡¸It is about the time when Lucio and Nadia became small while Sylvia has her normal size¡¹ ¡¸Ahh, about that huh¡¹ I had used¡ºSmall¡»on Nadia and myself for fun when Nadia and I entered the bath before. We became smaller, and when we were swimming around the bath that became as wide as a lake, Sylvia came, and after that, she entered the bath with her normal size. Sylvia in her original size and Nadia and me with our small size. We climbed on Sylvia as if she was an attraction and took the bath time leisurely. That was fun. ¡¸What¡¯s with that?¡¹ ¡¸Can you show me the scene at that time?¡¹ ¡¸Scene? ¡ºCreate Delusion¡»¡­¡­like this?¡¹ I used magic and created a video in mid-air. Sylvia who entered the bath and Nadia and me like dolls. I climbed on Sylvia¡¯s shoulder, and Nadia is horsing around on top of Sylvia¡¯s hand. ¡¸This is¡­¡­it really looks fun¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, it was fun, we also did things like hanging from Sylvia¡¯s hands and do a water swing¡¹ I showed her that with the video magic while I explained. Veronica stared at that very intently. Don¡¯t tell me, does Veronica wants to do it as well©`©`no, Veronica said¡¸really¡¹. I wonder if she heard about it from somebody. ¡¸Thank you, Lucio. Well then¡¹ Veronica casually ran towards the mansion before I could carefully ask about it. ¡¸Danna-sama¡¹ ¡¸Uwwa! I¡¯m surprised. What is it? Amanda-san¡¹ ¡¸Does the magic¡ºErase Memory¡»have any side effects?¡¹ ¡¸That one that erases memories? It¡¯s alright as long as it isn¡¯t used many times at once, but why do you ask?¡¹ ¡¸If it is four times in one day?¡¹ ¡¸Well, it should be fine¡¹ When I answered that, Amanda-san became silent without expressions. What was that all about? ¡¸This might be very rude, but can you please forget about what Oku-sama did right now¡¹ ¡¸Veronica?¡­¡­I got it¡¹ I don¡¯t know why, but it¡¯s Amanda-san who said it. I used¡ºErase Memory¡»on myself. About the things Veronica asked, about her asking a question©`©`. After lunch under the clear sky, I am reading a Grimoire©`©`. ¡¸Lucio-chan, Lucio-chan, Lucio-cha?n¡¹ Balthazar suddenly came flying and tackled me. She hugged me while we rolled on the ground. For some reason, the ground is wet and soaked. When I took a proper look again, I saw there Balthazar with an excited face and Amanda-san with a complicated expression a little far away. What is it, really? ¡î The sun has set and I was about to return to the mansion after I closed the manga. Today, for the whole day, I have not met with my wives. This is quite rare. The day is about to end, but I have not met with anyone although they¡¯re in the house. Because I have not met them, I really want to meet them. I walked around the mansion and searched for the four. And then, I met Amanda-san. ¡¸Thank you for the hard work, Danna-sama¡¹ ¡¸Hard work? I have just read manga today though. Rather than that, where¡¯s everyone?¡¹ ¡¸The Oku-samas are in the living room¡¹ ¡¸I see¡¹ I nodded and started walking. For some reason, Amanda-san made a worried face. This isn¡¯t very like Amanda-san, did anything happen? And while I thought of that, I arrived at the living room. I knocked and entered. ¡¸Everyone, are you here©`©`¡¹ There are the four inside. Sylvia, Nadia, Veronica, Balthazar. My lovely wives are there. The four of them surrounded a table and were writing something in a paper using colored pencils. And it looks like they have just finished a whole book, it was bound and covered, becoming a proper book. ¡¸Ah! It¡¯s Lucio-kun. Just right in time¡¹ Nadia stood up and quickly ran towards me. ¡¸Just right in time?¡¹ ¡¸Un! Come here¡¹ I had my hand pulled and I was taken where everyone is. My lovely wives, the looked at me with a face that was satisfied but expects something of me. ¡¸Lucio-sama, please read this¡¹ ¡¸This is¡­¡­mu! A manga?¡¹ What Sylvia passed to me was the book everyone made. That thick thing, unbelievable©`©`it is a proper manga! ¡¸This is?¡¹ ¡¸Everyone made it desu wa¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s full and fu?ll of Lucio-chan you know?¡¹ ¡¸The title is¡­¡­DoroDoroDoroDoro©`©`Jan!!¡¹ ¡¸It is¡ºI am a world¡¯s strongest, because I can read MANGA¡», desu¡¹ The four of them showed to me with bragging expressions. I am a world¡¯s strongest, because I can read MANGA¡­¡­? The title was like that, but its contents were too. I flipped the pages and got surprised, it was really a proper manga. ¡¸Ne?, ne?, read it Lucio-kun¡¹ ¡¸Yeah¡¹ I got pushed and started to read my wives¡¯ manga. The story started with me reading mangas in Ojii-chan¡¯s archive. Me, who learned all kinds of magic, deciphering Grimoires. I met with Sylvia, and she peed on our bed. I met with Nadia, and I saved her from the slave merchant. I met with Veronica, and I walked with her under the sea. I met with Balthazar, and she sneezed on me. The free lifestyle from when I met with the four of them became a manga. Everyone was silent while I was reading it, but excited as well. Sylvia sat with a seiza and Nadia hugged Sylvia while smiling. Veronica was sitting in a way that shows dignity in her bearing although she is in her child form and Balthazar is taking a nap with her chin on top of my thigh with a snot bubble. Within that, I finished reading the manga. ¡¸How was it?¡¹ Sylvia asked as the representative. I looked at the four of them. ¡¸This lifestyle, I hope it continues forever¡¹ The four of them clearly nodded, and Balthazar also was awake when I noticed it. This lifestyle, the lifestyle with the four of them that I spent, that lifestyle that even became a story like this. I want it to continue, no matter where it would take us. I thought of that and they also thought so. That is why, I reached out my hand. ¡¸¡ºSpace Time of Sazae¡»¡¹ I used magic. I used the magic that appeared inside of my head when I finished reading the manga©`©`Grimoire¡ºI am a world¡¯s strongest, because I can read MANGA¡»that my wives made. The light of the magic released from me©`©`it spread through my wives, the mansion, and the whole worlds. I do not know how long has passed, but the light gradually dissipated. The four of them had face that thinks of it strangely from an excited face. ¡¸What magic was that now?¡¹(Veronica) ¡¸It¡¯s ancient magic©`©`no, probably a magic in a higher level than that¡¹ ¡¸As expected of Lucio-kun?, you can even use that huh?. Ne, ne, ne, ne, what effect does it have?¡¹ ¡¸I made this world, Sazae-san¡¯s Time and Space¡¹ ¡¸Sazae-san Time and space?¡¹ Sylvia tilted her head. The others also made a face that doesn¡¯t understand. A higher level of magic than the ancient magic that controls weather, a magic that changes how the world works itself. I held my hands with my wives that let me be able to use that. Sylvia, Nadia, Veronica, Balthazar. My very, very important wives¡¯ warmth and existence could be felt through our hands. ¡¸I know, since it¡¯s the occasion, let¡¯s take a picture¡¹ ¡¸I do not know what occasion it is, but that is true¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯ll go call Amanda-san and Coco-chan and Mami-chan okay¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯ll go change clothes¡¹ ¡¸Supii?¡¹ My four wives started moving with their own task, and I became sure after looking at the four of them. In this world that I reincarnated into, I became a world¡¯s strongest because I can read manga. From now and forever, my willful life with my wives will continue. That, I thought so. ¨C ¨C Chapter 117 – Dog Gathering Chapter 117 ¨C Dog Gathering ¡¸Lucio-sama, I learned magic¡¹ ¡¸He??¡¹ Afternoon, Sylvia said something like that when I returned from the library. There is a book on her hand. From how its cover looks, it seems that it¡¯s the light novel type¡¸New Grimoire¡¹. New Grimoires can be learned by anyone, but there¡¯s a limitation that the magic can only be used once. Nadia showed it to me before. Sylvia was the same with Nadia at that time, it looks like she learned a one shot magic after reading a light novel. ¡¸What magic is it?¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯ll use it okay. ¡ºCat Collection¡»¡¹ Sylvia used magic. After the light of the magic raised from her body, it enveloped the garden and disappear. And in the center of the garden, a carpet-like rectangular shaped place appeared. ¡¸A magic that makes place huh. What¡¯s its effect?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s Come Anything hoi?hoi?. It¡¯s magic that makes the designated thing during the magic was used gather a lot¡¹ ¡¸He?¡¹ I thought about cockroaches from its name, but refrained from saying it. I was about to ask what would be coming, but I immediately understood, there was no need to ask. A puppy came from outside the area. It¡¯s tiny, white, and round, it¡¯s a cotton candy-like puppy. The puppy went to the carpet and started to lay around. ¡¸Ahhhhhhh? so cute???!¡¹ Sylvia¡¯s eyes sparkled and approached the puppy. The puppy continued to lie down and did not run away. It just raised its head to look at Sylvia once, and continued to relax. ¡¸I see¡¹ ¡¸Yes! I wonder what kind of puppy will come next. Wakuwaku, wakuwaku¡¹ Sylvia waited for the next puppy to come excitedly. But, the next puppy didn¡¯t come, no matter she waited. ¡¸I wonder why¡­¡­the wan-chan won¡¯t come¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­don¡¯t tell me¡¹ ¡¸Eh?¡¹ ¡¸Since it¡¯s just limited to one time only, isn¡¯t there only one that would come?¡¹ ¡¸Ah¡­¡­!¡¹ Sylvia got surprised and got terribly crestfallen soon after. It¡¯s probably like that. The magic that was learned from New Grimoire can only be used once and it would seem that the effect of this magic was also limited to once. Because of that, there was only one that hoi?hoi?d. Sylvia probably expected a wan-chan paradise, but got more crestfallen because of that. ¡¸Lucio-sama¡­¡­can you use Cat Collection?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s a magic I don¡¯t know¡¹ ¡¸Is that so¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸But, I can make puppies gather¡¹ ¡¸Really!¡¹ Sylvia closed in to me with sparkling eyes. It¡¯s cute. It¡¯s for my cute, I¡¯ll make her ¡®sacrifice¡¯ a little. ¡¸Coco?, Coco are you there?¡¹ I called Coco with a huge voice. After a while, the dog-eared girl appeared from the mansion. It¡¯s our pet dog, Coco. ¡¸What is it?, Master?¡¹ ¡¸Can you sit on top of that carpet for a bit¡¹ ¡¸Yesuu?¡¹ Coco obediently seiza-d on top of the carpet. Un, this is also cute and lovely. I reached out my hand towards Coco and used magic. ¡¸¡ºEstres¡»¡¹ The light of the magic enveloped Coco and disappeared. ¡¸Hohe?¡¹ ¡¸What happened with that, Lucio-sama¡¹ ¡¸Well, just look. Ah, Coco can lie down there¡¹ ¡¸Yesuu?¡¹ Coco once again obediently curled up and started to sleep. A beast-kin girl who has a human¡¯s appearance with dog ears and tails. Her instincts come out here, and I think it¡¯s cute. And dogs gathered around that Coco. One by one they came, and started to surround Coco. Finally, every one of them started to rub their body to Coco. Coco slightly opened her eyes and after checking the dog, she licked its face. As I¡¯ve thought, it¡¯s a cute gesture that shows her instincts. ¡¸Uwaaaa?, so cutee??!¡¹ ¡¸I see¡¹ ¡¸There¡¯s so many Wan-chans?, Lucio-sama Lucio-sama! That Wan-chan¡¯s eyes are so cool?, he¡¯s ikemen!¡¹ Sylvia was especially excited to the husky-like dogs within those that gathered. Sylvia ecstatically looked at the garden that started to get full of dogs. ¡ºCastration¡» I secretly added a magic. After all, Coco will be in danger if this continues. The¡ºEstres¡»that I casted at the beginning is a magic that makes one¡¯s pheromones easy to be sensed by animals, and with that happening to Coco, ¡°male¡± dogs gathered. And the¡ºCastration¡»after that is a magic that forcefully controls one¡¯s sexual urge, it¡¯s to protect Coco. ¡¸So cutee?¡­¡­¡¹ Sylvia who did not have a clue that they came to copulate was ecstatic to the Wanko Heaven. While thinking that ignorance is bliss, I looked at the gathered dogs with her. ¨C ¨C Chapter 118 – Ferris Wheel of Time Chapter 118 ¨C Ferris Wheel of Time ¡¸What Grimoire is that?¡¹ Veronica talked to me in the afternoon in the garden. She is peeking at the Grimoire I¡¯m currently reading from above, but from her looks that wandered around, she seemed like she can¡¯t read manga after all. ¡¸It¡¯s things about Ferris Wheel. The magic I learned from it is quite unique you know¡¹ ¡¸What kind is it?¡¹ ¡¸You want to try it?¡¹ ¡¸Yes¡¹ Veronica nodded. I gestured her to get close, and let her sit on my side. ¡¸¡ºChrono¡¯s Wheel¡»¡¹ The instant I used the magic, the surrounding scenery became something like a mosaic. ¡¸This is?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s a magic that shows past, present, and future for three minutes continuously in that order. By the way, what you will see is random¡¹ ¡¸Haa¡­¡­?¡¹ ¡¸Well, it¡¯s better to take a look¡¹ I also think that she won¡¯t understand with just that explanation. It¡¯s quite a complicated magic. After waiting with my body close to Veronica, the mosaic was taken off, and a scenery was shown. It¡¯s inside the city of the royal capital, and Coco and Balthazar are there. It¡¯s Coco¡¯s walk, but Balthazar is clinging onto her as usual. The difference from before is that Balthazar is holding the lead that connects to Coco¡¯s wrist. Honestly, rather than a walk, it looks like horse riding with reins. ¡¸They¡¯re on a walk. However, I saw Coco sunbathing over there earlier?¡¹ ¡¸Un, that¡¯s why it¡¯s a past scene. This would continue for a minute, and after that, a scene from the present will continue for a minute, and a minute of the future©`©`it¡¯s like that¡¹ ¡¸I see¡¹ ¡¸By the way, we¡¯re only able to see it, but unable to intervene¡¹ After waiting for a while, the scene changed again. After a mosaic, it changed into a room from somewhere. ¡¸Hmph! I¡¯m beautiful as I¡¯ve thought¡¹ ¡¸Ara, isn¡¯t it Aniue?¡¹ It¡¯s Isaac. He¡¯s standing in front of a standing mirror, fixes his hairstyle using his hands, and takes poses. ¡­¡­Isaac, you. ¡¸Well, I shall go meet the lovely girls waiting for me then¡¹ ¡¸Aniue, he really has a good sense of jokes as usual¡¹ ¡¸He¡¯s seriously saying that¡¹ ¡¸I know, I am just backing him up¡¹ ¡¸I see¡¹ And after this and that, the screen changed again. This time, it¡¯s in the future. ¡¸Fuu¡­¡­today was a good day too¡¹ ¡¸Eh? Oi¡¹ ¡¸Ara, isn¡¯t it Lucio. On top of that, it¡¯s a rare bathing footage¡¹ That¡¯s right, what¡¯s being shown is me soaking in the bath. Outside the window is dark, and it would seem that it is already in the evening. ¡¸Something like a shota¡¯s bathing footage¡¹ ¡¸This in itself has some demands desu wa¡¹ ¡¸I don¡¯t even want to imagine that¡¹ ¡¸I shall enjoy it very well¡¹ ¡¸Keep it easy¡¹ And just like that, I was forced to spend an embarrassing play of watching my own bathing scene together with my wife. Finally, the bathing scene ended, and the scenery returned to the garden where we are. ¡¸Well, like that, it¡¯s that kind of magic¡¹ ¡¸That was very fun. Can we do it once more?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, any number of times¡¹ Veronica changed to a very good mood, it looks like she liked it. I¡¯ll do it for her as long as she wants if it¡¯s just this much. It¡¯s for the sake of my lovely wife. ¡¸¡ºChrono¡¯s Wheel¡»¡¹ I used the magic and we waited for a while. The scenery changed©`©`it looks to be inside a mansion or palace somewhere. And there, there is a young girl crying. She looks familiar. ¡¸Veronica?¡¹ ¡¸Yes, it looks like it¡¯s me. It¡¯s in the past, and from my body size©`©`,it¡¯s when I¡¯m around 4 years old¡¹ ¡¸You¡¯re so cute. By the way, why were you crying this much?¡¹ ¡¸Who knows¡­¡­? I don¡¯t remember it¡¹ Veronica tilted her head, but I found out the reason immediately. ¡¸Give me, give me my binky(pacifier)?¡¹ ¡¸©`©`wha!¡¹ ¡¸Binky, hee?¡¹ I looked at Veronica, her face was completely red. And, a different girl appeared inside the scenery. This one¡¯s a middle-aged woman. ¡¸You must not, Hime-sama. Hime-sama is already 4, please stop using your binky already¡¹ ¡¸Noo??, give me my binky?, give me??¡¹ The young Veronica throws a tantrum. ¡¸Veronica¡­¡­you, a binky until you¡¯re 4¡¹ ¡¸This is a lie desu wa! It¡¯s fake desu wa! It¡¯s libel desu waaa!!!¡¹ ¡¸No, but¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸Oh really! Please do not look!¡¹ Veronica covered my eyes. No, even if you do that. ¡¸Give?? Mee??¡¹ I could hear the young Veronica¡¯s voice clearly though. Well, whatever. There¡¯s no need to corner Veronica too much as well. I let her do what she wants. She continued to cover my eyes. Finally, the scenery changed, and the young Veronica disappeared. ¡¸¡­¡­oh really, what are you letting me see¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s random after all¡¹ ¡¸Forget what you have just seen, understood?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, I¡¯ll forget about it¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹ A time of silence came. Finally, the present was shown. Somewhere in the royal capital, it¡¯s Isaac tied up by a rope by Mami©`©`well, it¡¯s a trivial scene. I thought of how to make it up to here. Making it that I had never seen it, it¡¯s easy to erase my memory of it using magic, but I must make it up to Veronica before I do that. I thought of what I should do to do that. I did my best to think of a way, but I was unable to. And while this and that happened, the scenery changed again. ¡¸Ah¡­¡­!¡¹ Veronica let out a voice. ¡°What is it?¡±, I thought, and followed her sight. There is one old woman there. An elegant Obaa-chan, a very kind looking, red-haired Obaa-chan. I have never seen her before©`©`but I know her. I know her, without a doubt. She is holding hands with one man, looking at the cherry blossoms fall by the spring wind together. ¡¸¡­¡­Lucio?¡¹ ¡¸Un?¡¹ ¡¸I, I am very dependent on things since a long time ago. Very bitter medicine was placed on the binky, only then that I was able to stop using it¡¹ ¡¸I see¡¹ ¡¸Probably, I¡¯ll continue on being dependant¡¹ ¡¸Ahh¡¹ Veronica holding hands with me beside her. Just like that scene of Veronica and me, very far in the future. We held hands for one whole minute, waiting for the time to pass without doing anything. ¨C ¨C Chapter 119 – ＭＡＧＩ System Chapter 119 ¨C £Í£Á£Ç£É System When I returned to the mansion from the library, I saw Nadia groaning like ¡°U?n, u?n.¡± in the living room. I entered the living room and talked to her. ¡¸What happened, Nadia?¡¹ ¡¸Lucio-kun!¡¹ ¡¸You seemed to be worrying about something, what happened?¡¹ ¡¸Un, you know, I¡¯m sleepy right now, so I want to take a nap, but if I sleep right now, I won¡¯t be able to sleep at night, so I was thinking what should I do¡¹ ¡¸I see¡¹ Well, it¡¯s a common problem. I get how she feels, and this current situation that¡¯s hard to decide which too. I also know very well that there¡¯s no correct answer. ¡¸Ne?, Lucio-kun, what should I do?¡¹ ¡¸Let me see¡­¡­I¡¯ll let you decide for yourself¡¹ ¡¸By myself? Oh really, Lucio-kun, it¡¯s because I can¡¯t do that that I¡¯m troubled¡¹ ¡¸Well, no rush, just look¡¹ I took a step away from Nadia and reached out my hand. She understood that I was about to use magic, and she started to look excited, that it¡¯s unknown where her sleepiness gone. ¡°Maybe there¡¯s no need for magic anymore?¡±, I thought, but I still used the magic as planned. ¡¸¡ºMagi¡»¡¹ The light of the magic enveloped Nadia. After the light had dissipated, Nadia split into three. She turned into a doll-size that is a third of the original. There are things like nametags placed on her clothes, and each of them says, ¡¸Lucio-kun LOVE¡¹ ¡¸Sylvie LOVE¡¹ ¡¸Everyone LOVE¡¹ Like that. ¡¸What¡¯s this, what¡¯s this, what happened?¡¹ ¡¸I don¡¯t know why but I became cute¡¹ ¡¸Lucio-kun, what magic is this?¡¹ The three chibi Nadias asked noisily. ¡¸That is a magic that temporarily divides a person¡¯s characteristics by three. It¡¯s the type of Nadia exactly written at your chest¡¹ The manga I read was a story about ¡¸the female me¡¹¡¸the mother me¡¹and ¡¸the scientist me¡¹ In Nadia¡¯s case, it¡¯s me LOVE, Sylvia LOVE, and everyone LOVE. Sylvia and I stood among the rest, and our other family (probably) is in a complete separate slot. It¡¯s very Nadia-like. ¡¸He?, is that so¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s so interesting?¡¹ ¡¸But, why is there three?¡¹ ¡¸Three is the smallest number that you can decide with a majority decision¡¹ ¡¸¡¸¡¸Oh?¡¹¡¹¡¹ The chibi Nadias got convinced the three of them at the same time. ¡¸Well then, go decide by majority. Whether you will take a nap or not¡¹ ¡¸Un! Well then¡­¡­the person who thinks we should not take a nap raise your hand©`©`go!¡¹ ¡¸Here¡¹ ¡¸Here, here!¡¹ The three of them raised their hands together. I¡¯m surprised, she was hesitating, so I completely thought that it won¡¯t be a unanimous decision. Soon after the decision by majority, Nadia returned to normal. And then, I asked her. ¡¸It was decided unanimously that you won¡¯t take a nap huh¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s because Lucio-kun used an interesting magic?. It¡¯s not the time to take a nap you know?¡¹ ¡¸I see¡¹ It was a very Nadia-like reason again. Although she was sleepy and hesitated whether she should take a nap or not, all of it disappeared because she saw a new magic. ¡¸Ne?, ne?, this magic only divides a person into three right? It¡¯s not like it¡¯s needed to make a majority decision right?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, that¡¯s right¡¹ ¡¸Wait a minute!¡¹ Nadia ran outside. When I waited for her thinking what it was about, she immediately returned. ¡¸What was it?¡¹ ¡¸Wait a little longer¡¹ Nadia said while smiling. There¡¯s no problem with waiting. I waited just like I was told to. I leisurely waited while reading the Grimoire that I brought back from the library. After a while, I heard a loud sound, and our pet cat Mami entered. It¡¯s not only Mami, but she also took Isaac who was tied up with her. ¡¸I went and hunt¡¹ ¡¸Oh?, good job, Mami. Good girl, good girl¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹ Nadia patted Mami¡¯s head. Mami seemed like she was bored, but her red cheeks tell otherwise. ¡¸Lucio-kun, Onii-chan too¡¹ ¡¸I guess so¡¹ I¡¯m also interested what Isaac would be if he were divided into three. ¡¸¡ºMagi¡»¡¹ I used magic and divided him into three. What appeared within the light of the magic was the tied up Isaac with a third of his original size. Those three tied up, the following was written in each of them, ¡¸The cool me¡¹ ¡¸The charming me¡¹ ¡¸The world¡¯s strongest me¡¹ ¡¸Ahahahahaha! Onii-chan, what a great confidence¡¹ Nadia laughed out loud. However, Isaac, you. Where in the world does that confidence come from. I told Mami to return Isaac from where she got him, and Nadia asked for more. ¡¸Ne?, ne?, let¡¯s do a lot of things, I mean a LOT of things¡¹ ¡¸I guess so¡¹ ¡¸Ah! It¡¯s Sylvie. Sylvie?, come here¡¹ ¡¸What is it? Nadia-chan¡¹ ¡¸Lucio-kun, please¡¹ ¡¸Un¡¹ I used magic on Sylvia, dividing her into three. ¡¸The polite Sylvia¡¹ ¡¸The cry-baby Sylvia¡¹ ¡¸The Sylvia that did not stop peeing in bed¡¹ ¡¸¡¸¡¸Kyaaaaaa!¡¹¡¹¡¹ The three chibi Sylvias raised a scream at the same time. When Sylvia returned to normal, she ran away with a red face. ¡¸I wonder if she¡¯s alright.¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll scold her later¡¹ ¡¸Eh? Scold her?¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯ll tell her to hurry up and stop peeing in bed¡¹ ¡¸Ahh¡­¡­¡¹ Though I think coming this far, it¡¯s fine if she doesn¡¯t fix it anymore. After that, we went around and used¡ºMagi¡»on our acquaintances. Each of them changed into three persons, and it was quite interesting. And, we met with Amanda-san. ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸What is it, Danna-sama, Oku-sama¡¹ ¡¸Let¡¯s not to it to Amanda-san¡¹ ¡¸Un, let¡¯s not¡¹ It¡¯s somewhat scary. Amanda-san¡¯s ¡°that¡±, I feel that it¡¯s better to keep it in secret. Me and Nadia¡¯s sense of danger was perfect©`©`but, because of that, we did not have enough. At that time, ¡¸O?i, my Senjukou¡¹ The King visited the mansion. ¡¸Go, Lucio-kun! Use the magic on Ou-sama!¡¹ ¡¸Got it!¡¹ I used magic in high spirits with Nadia¡¯s command. When I casted¡ºMagi¡»on the King, ¡¸My Senjukou LOVE¡¹ ¡¸My Senjukou LOVE¡¹ ¡¸My Senjukou LOVE¡¹ It became those three. ¡¸¡¸¡¸I wanted to meet you, My Senjukou¡¹¡¹¡¹ The King that turned into three doll-sizes©`©`clung to me at once. ¨C ¨C Chapter 120 – House of Treats Chapter 120 ¨C House of Treats Afternoon, I am reading manga in the mansion¡¯s garden leisurely. There is Balthazar nearby. She is wandering around here and there, walking around chasing a butterfly in the garden. Balthazar who loves butterflies so much that she calls them¡¸Chou-chan¡¹. I read manga while watching her on the side. The one I¡¯m reading right now is a series manga that I brought from the Grimoire Library. It¡¯s a work with a ridiculous story, starring a bad looking picaresque hero-like main character, who did not only took a legendary Demon Sword in his hand, but even made that Demon Sword give birth to another Demon Sword. Things like doing something like a husband and wife stand up comedy with a Demon Sword, and the heroines around are cute too, so it¡¯s a manga that is easy to read. ¡¸Lucio-chan¡¹ ¡¸Un, what©`©`what¡¯s that?¡¹ ¡¸That is my line you know? What is this?¡¹ Balthazar tilted her head cluelessly. What she is carrying is a big bee¡¯s nest. Her appearance of hugging it with her very long sleeves was lovely, but scary at the same time because of the bee¡¯s nest. ¡¸That¡¯s a bee¡¯s nest. It¡¯s dangerous so put it back where you took it¡¹ ¡¸Dangerous? But, this smells really good you know?¡¹ ¡¸Well, there¡¯s honey inside after all©`©`oh, there it is, it¡¯s that thing drooping there¡¹ ¡¸Honey?¡¹ Balthazar dexterously peeked on the bottom of the bee¡¯s nest while hugging it. And, she licked the drooping honey. ¡¸Sweet¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s honey after all©`©`oh hey!¡¹ Without giving me time to stop her, Balthazar bites the bee¡¯s nest, and made a¡¸¡Á¡¹on her face. ¡¸So bad¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸Well, it¡¯s a bee¡¯s nest after all, it¡¯s the bee¡¯s house¡¹ ¡¸It smells this sweet too¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­hmm¡¹ Sweet smell¡­¡­house. I remembered a certain magic. ¡¸Balthazar, you want to eat that?¡¹ ¡¸Call me, Hacchan? I don¡¯t want to eat it anymore because it¡¯s not delicious you know?¡¹ ¡¸If it was delicious?¡¹ Balthazar made a clueless face. I gently pinched her nose, and casted magic on the bee¡¯s nest that she¡¯s holding. ¡¸¡ºHexen House¡»¡¹ The light of the magic enveloped the bee¡¯s nest. ¡¸You should be able to eat it with this¡¹ ¡¸Ah! It¡¯s chocolate¡¹ Balthazar bit on it without hesitations and made a delighted face. Its appearance did not change from being a bee¡¯s nest, but it looks like it became chocolate. ¡¸*MoguMogu*¡­¡­whash thid¡­¡­*MoguMogu*¡­¡­Rusho-shan¡¹ ¡¸Don¡¯t talk while eating. That was a house of treats magic. In short, it changes any structure into treats¡¹ ¡¸House to treats?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah¡¹ ¡¸House?¡¹ Balthazar pointed at the mansion. ¡¸If I casted magic on it, yes. But the mansion¡¯s not okay, alright? Everyone¡¯s living there after all¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­Lucio-chan, come here okay?¡¹ I stood up being pulled by Balthazar. And just like that, I was forcefully taken away. We arrived at the back of the mansion. There is a huge dog house there, and Coco is napping curled up inside. Coco who is a beast-kin stays a lot of times inside the mansion, but there are also times when she would feel relaxed in this really dog-house looking place. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, she wants to eat Coco¡¯s house¡­¡­?¡±, I thought, but we passed by. Moving further ahead, we arrived at the back of the back of the mansion that we usually won¡¯t visit. In there was a deserted-looking storage that stopped being used. ¡¸This is house too you know?¡¹ ¡¸You want to eat it?¡¹ Balthazar nodded clearly and had her eyes sparkling. ¡¸I got it. ¡ºHexen House¡»¡¹ I used magic on the storage shed and changed it into a house of treats. As soon as I finished using the magic, Balthazar immediately jumped onto it. ¡¸It¡¯s sweet and delicious¡¹ ¡¸Let me have a taste¡­¡­oh, the window¡¯s like candy¡¹ ¡¸The door tastes like cookie you know?¡¹ ¡¸The wall became a sponge cake. Un, it¡¯s good¡¹ Balthazar and I ate the shed. There was too much of it to eat everything, so it¡¯s like tasting this and that. ¡¸W-What are you doing, Lucio?!¡¹ ¡¸Eh¡¹ I turned around, and saw Veronica looking at me like she was struck by a lightning bolt. ¡¸¡­¡­ah!¡¹ I noticed the reason for her surprise. ¡ºHexen House¡»changes structures into a house of treats, but it still looks the same. In short, for Veronica who does not have any clue, Balthazar and I are eating a half-destroyed storage shed. Well, she can¡¯t be blamed to make such a face. ¡¸To think that¡­¡­Lucio has such a hobby¡¹ ¡¸Wait, don¡¯t misunderstand. Balthazar, you go and explain too¡¹ ¡¸Waa?, there¡¯s Kumo-chan¡¯s house too, Lucio-chan should eat this too you know?¡¹ ¡¸Mogu!¡¹ She plunges a spider¡¯s net into my mouth. ¡¸Delicious?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s like cotton candy¡¹ ¡¸Waa?.¡¹ I should let Chou-chan eat it too. I¡¯ll make her clear her long-standing grudge you know?¡¹ Balthazar peeled off the spider¡¯s nest that sticks to the storage shed, and ran off to somewhere. ¡¸To eat even a spider¡¯s nest¡­¡­on top of that, he even said it tastes like cotton candy¡­¡­¡¹ Veronica bursts into tears. ¡¸To think that my husband is such a person¡¹ ¡¸Wait a second, I¡¯ll explain it okay¡¹ It was almost a divorce crisis, I stopped Veronica from leaving, desperately explained to her the magic, and was somehow able to make her convinced. After that, the storage shed was eaten deliciously by our family. ¨C _______________________________________________________________ Well, this the last chapter for the web novel. Thank you for reading.